txbvavy  of  tht  theological  <3emtnary 

PRINCETON  •  NEW  JERSEY 


PRESENTED  BY 

Herbert  S.  Schroeder 


TV7 


/  \ 


if 


THOMPSON  IN  A: 


MAY  9  {949 


OR, 


AX  ACCOUNT  OP  THE  MISSIONARY  LABORS,  SUFFERINGS, 
TRAVELS,  AND  OBSERVATIONS, 


OF 


GEORGE  THOMPSON. 


IN 

WESTERN  AFRICA,  AT  THE  MENDI  MISSION. 


SECOND  EDITION. 


NEW  YORK: 
PRINTED   FOR   THE  AUTHOR, 
1852. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1851, 

BY  GEORGE  THOMPSON, 

In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  United  States  for  the  District  of 
Ohio. 


S.  W.  BENEDICT, 
Stereotyper  and  Printer, 
16  Spruce  street,  N.  Y 


PREFACE. 


The  following  pages  are,  for  the  most  part,  compilations  from  my 
Journal.  I  have  endeavored  to  give  a  faithful  and  correct  view  of  the 
state  and  circumstances  of  the  Mission  and  people  among  whom  I 
have  labored.  As  respects  all  the  course  I  have  pursued,  I  make  no 
pretension  that  it  was  all  just  right,  according  to  my  present  light  and 
experience  ;  but  I  can  say,  that  I  have  endeavored  to  do,  in  all  cases, 
the  very  best  I  knew,  and  what  I  thought  would  be  most  for  the  glory  of 
GOD,  and  the  best  good  of  those  around  me.  I  was  alone,  and  had  no 
one  to  consult;  and  I  was  inexperienced,  and  young.  In  some  instances 
I  have  erred,  and  with  the  knowledge  I  have  gained  from  experience, 
would  not,  in  many  cases,  do  again  as  I  did.  I  shall  rejoice  if  others 
may  be  benefited  and  learn  wisdom  from  my  imprudence  and  errors, 
as  I  hope  I  have  myself. 

It  is  though';  that  this  book  will  give  more  of  an  inside  vino  of  the 
particular,  every  day  duties  and  trials  of  the  missionary  life,  especially 
in  Africa,  than  anything  that  has  yet  been  published. 

Much  of  the  African  style  of  using  the  English  language  has  been 
used,  because  (1,)  it  came  natural  to  me,  having  been  accustomed  to  it 
so  long ;  (2.)  it  will  give  a  much  better  idea  to  the  reader  of  the 
reality  of  things,  on  Mission  ground,  than  would  good,  grammatical 
English.  (3,)  a  circumstance  is  always  more  interesting  when  given 
in  the  language  of  the  parties — it  makes  it  seem  more  like  "  real  life." 
In  reporting  speeches  of  natives,  I  have  given  them  in  style  and  lan- 
guage as  given  me  by  my  interpreter. 

I  think  all,  or  most,  of  the  peculiar  terms  which  are  strictly  African, 
will  be  understood,  either  by  accompanying  explanations,  or  the  con- 
nection. 

It  is  believed  that  considerable,  which  is  new  and  of  value  to  the 
Christian  church  and  the  world,  may  be  found  in  this  book,  respecting 
the  country  of  Africa — its  inhabitants,  their  manners  and  customs,  &c. 

Such  were  my  circumstances,  cares  and  sicknesses,  as  delineated  in 


4 


PREFACE. 


the  following  pages,  I  could  not  apply  my  mind  to  the  Mendi  language, 
though  it  is  spoken  extensively,  and  it  is  important  the  Bible  should  be 
translated  into  it  speedily.  Some  are  of  opinion  that  a  person  may 
travel  lifty  days  and  not  go  through  the  Mendi  country. 

It  is  hoped  that  the  following  narrative  may,  in  the  hands  of  God, 
awaken  a  desire  in  many  hearts  to  go  to  Africa,  for  the  purpose  of 
preaching,  teaching,  farming,  building  houses,  mills,  manufactories,  &c. ; 
and  thus  assist  in  making  long  despised  and  neglected  Africa,  what 

it  is  capable  of  becoming,  the  garden  of  the  world. 

Should  such  be  the  effect,  God  shall  have  all  praise,  and  I  shall  have 
additional  cause  to  rejoice  in  all  that  I  have  suffered  for  that  interesting 
and  hopeful  people.  GEO.  THOMPSON. 

Jersey,  Licking  Co.,  Ohio.  September  24,  1851. 


Note  to  the  Second  Edition. 

Thk  first  edition  meeting  with  such  a  speedy  sale,  and  general  ac- 
ceptance, other  editions,  stereotyped,  corrected,  and  much  improved, 
are  sent  forth  to  plead  with  the  churches  and  friends  of  humanity,  for 
"  bleeding  Africa  while  I  again  return  to  that  benighted  and 
neglected  land  to  point  its  millions  to  "  the  Lamb  of  God." 

Reader,  may  the  Lord  open  your  heart  to  pity,  pray  and  labor  for 
the  perishing.  G.  T 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

Preface,  .......3 

CHAPTER  I. 

Introduction — preparations  for  sailing — and  voyage,  -  -  11 

CHAPTER  II. 

Stay  and  labors  in  Sierra  Leone — incidents — Sierra  Leone  and 
Freetown,  markets,  &c. — the  slaver,  slave  ship  [cut] — first 
Sabbath  in  Africa — Church,  and  Wesleyan  missionaries — din- 
ner at  governor's — temperance  meetings — large  Sabbath- 
school — a  collision — phonotopy — love  feast — a  mountain  ramble,  15 

CHAPTER  III. 

Incidents  and  labors  in  Sierra  Leone,  continued.  Wedding  custom 
— Foorah  bay — another  slaver — "  Excuse  me" — our  schooner 
boarded  by  the  war — Goodrich — loading — driven  back — trou- 
ble in  getting  out  of  harbor — journey  to  Regent — ship  Glasgow, 
Capt.  Hamlin — another  slaver — appeal — another  start — many 
difficulties — pleasing  acquaintance — poetry,  -  -  31 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Voyage  from  York  to  the  Mission — dangers  and  difficulties — the 
lost  canoe — meeting  and  parting — aground — drawing  near,  the 
affecting  sight — arrival  at  the  Mission — reflections,  -  46 

CHAPTER  V. 

Sickness  and  death  of  Bro.  Carter — reflections— old  accounts — 
"  salvation  and  rejoicing" — journal — presents — Kissicummah — 
Sycummah,  the  nominal  King — "palaver" — a  blessed  Sabbath 
— Karmakoo — a  country  law — fever  coming,  54 

CHAPTER  VI. 

My  sickness,  treatment  and  recovery — journal — the  thief-law — a 
trying  palaver — journal — help  in  time  of  need — precious  Sab- 
bath— leopards  killing  people — journal — hydropathy — journal — 
"  good  news  from  a  far  country,"  -  -  67 

CHAPTER  VII. 

First  journey  to  Freetown — James  Will  and  Henry  Badger — 
drunken  sailors — heaven,  poetry — drank  wine — the  hymn — the 
colonial  chapel — Christmas — plundered  by  the  war — Sabbath 
reflections — arrival  at  the  Mission — leopards — need  of  help— - 
the  Mission  rent,    ------  84 


6 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

The  Lord  working,  glorious  Sabbath— distrpssing  case — journey  to 
Harnhoo,  death  of  a  heathen,  and  "  crying  for  the  dead" — Ma- 
hometans— first  wedding — journal — classes — the  electric  fish — 
marriage — girl's  prayer  meeting — a  loud  call — important  cases 
of  conversion — new  chapel — visit  to  Mongray — alligators — a 
barricade — effect  of  many  chiefs  in  a  country — grassfields — 
formation  of  a  church — defeated  in  getting  to  Mendi — Mahom- 
edans'  four  books — an  observation — Gallinas — Barmah  wo- 
men— examining  and  receiving  members  to  the  church — a 
man  afraid  to  be  married — distressing  case — talk  with  a  Ma- 
homedan  chief — a  Mahomedan  law — fearful  responsibility 
— confessions,  additions  to  the  church — second  journey  to  Free- 
town, incidents — war  people — Kent — Freetown — the  missiona- 
ries' mail — subscription  paper — another  slaver — departure  from 
town,  &c,  -  -  -  -  96 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Journal — refused  to  marry  a  slaveholder — palaver  with  a  chief — 
journal — Sodomy — journal — war,  Harnhoo  destroyed — the  foot 
race,  and  weights — the  ambassadress — first  peace  meeting — my 
'  friend  1 — preach  sitting — second  peace  meeting — visit  to  Ben- 
doo — the  governor's  peace — excommunication,  &c. — return  of 
peace  messenger — third  peace  meeting— palaver  about  the 
gun,  &c,    -------  123 

CHAPTER  X. 

Bees — Harry  Tuckers  men — journal — must  take  children — my 
people  giving — the  drivers,  ants  and  bug-a-bugs — the  small 
Sabbath  breaker — the  harlot,  the  woman  stealer — my  error — 
the  big  road — refusal  to  shake  the  king's  hand — Landers  in 
Africa — a  charm  opened — need  of  a  doctor — country  marriage, 
a  trial — journal — disappointment — the  stubborn  boys — plaster- 
ing the  Mission  house — many  fold,  -  142 

CHAPTER  XL 

Kinna  preaching — desire  to  learn  to  read — African  bats — my  goats 
— the  American  sailor — the  children's  crime  and  court — diffi- 
culty between  man  and  wife — "  Night  of  Toil" — interesting — 
writing  Mendi — the  roach  in  my  ear — angleworms — Kings 
must  do  right— journal — Braw — a  trip  to  Big  Boom,  the  creek 
— palm  tree  climbing,  palm  cabbage,  palm  oil — difficult  travel- 
ing—preaching— Big  Boom — birds,  towns— return— a  wonder- 
ful work! — third  journey  to  Freetown — father  Young — torna- 
does— labors  in  town— the  sick  child — Sabbath  at  Kissy — tem- 
perance cards — return,        -  -  -  -  161 

CHAPTER  XII. 
Big  meeting  at  Mongray,  fourth  peace  meeting,  Karmokoo  re- 


CONTENTS. 


7 


turned — laws — preached — a  convert — fornication  and  excommu- 
nication— the  forsaken  dying  man — journal— call  from  Mendi — 
arrival  of  missionaries — fourth  journey  to  Freetown — Death  of 
Mrs.  Brooks.  Mr.  Brooks  in  fever— walk  from  York  to  Free- 
town— pleasing  incident — return  to  York — suicide — Brooks' 
recovery — preaching — passage  and  arrival  at  the  Mission,  great 
joy — visit  to  Mongray,  Mandingo  school — Pa-paw — Mission 
visitor — journal — journey  to  Harnhoo,  joy  for  peace,  Karmokoo 
persecuting — simple  nature's  views  of  prayer-reading — setting 
up  the  press — visit  from  James  Beale — gregrees — Bea  Bungo— 
accusation  and  repentance — charms  described — fear  I  have  failed 
in  tenderness,  need  of  a  wife — the  little  boys  preaching — visit 
to  Mongray — paid  rent — getting  ready,      ...  179 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

ourney  to  Tissana — "  we  must  enlarge  " — Thomas  Caulker — 
Mbwap — hippopotami— Mah-ke-tah,  preaching.  Sabbath — Bah- 
man-ne — Sabby,  burned — Moh-ker-is  —  Ger-ra-hoo  —  Kis-si- 
haul — Kaw-Mendi,  joy  at  our  arrival — Lah-van-ah — Soom- 
bwe-a,  a  walled  town — Moh-Bungo — I'issana — meeting  of 
Braw — many  came  to  see  me — the  river,  rapids,  &c. — Braw's 
sufferings  and  feelings — meeting  of  chiefs,  customs — new  mis- 
sion— agreement — a  Mahomedan — "  Murray  man  " — milk — 
filial  affection — my  axe — African  tools — examined — giving  a 
wife — beautiful  country — Gon-gommah — a  rock  as  a  god — 
blessed  Sabbath — preaching  scene — spinning  and  weaving — 
'•  What  hath  God  wrought  ? »        -  -  -  197 

CHAPTER  XIY. 

Peace  mission  and  labors — journey  on  foot,  up  the  river — Beh-pee — 
alligators — parrots — Gerrahoo — He-ga-mah — a  note  on  tobac- 
co— currency — can't  eat — the  affrighted  woman — the  "devil" 
farce — Sa-bwe-mah  —  sleeping  in  the  woods  —  promises — a 
memorable  Sabbath — drivers — discouragement — alarm — mak- 
ing twine — messenger  from  Tecongo — message  to  Mo-mo — the 
flute — unwell — recovery,  reflections — glorious  Sabbath,  skele- 
ton— thrilling  scenes — unwell — afraid  of  me — "faint  yet  pur- 
suing"— preaching — Braw — a  small  trial — first  Mendi  peace 
meeting — Kaw-too-boo,  "shaking  hands,"  my  speech,  &c. — 
second  Mendi  peace  meeting — Bunyan  leaves  me,  -  215 

CHAPTER  XV. 

Journey  to  Boompeh — Maw-ti — Fah-ne-coon-dah — Yan-da- 
hoo — reception — jealousy — war  report — Sabbath — poor  inter- 
preter— messengers  from  Boompeh — a  pleasing  speech — a  pleas- 
ing scene — Boompeh,  the  capital — an  African  town — a  "  gazing 
stock" — elephants — third  Mendi  peace  meeting  (Boompeh)  — 
much  dancing  and  joy — fourth  Mendi  peace  meeting  (Boompeh) 
— war  news,  a  mass  meeting — iron  ore — fifth  Mendi  peace  meet- 
ing (Boompeh) — answer  of  peace,  the  white  cloth — great  meet- 


8 


CONTENTS. 


ing  for  preaching,  a  king's  speech — returning — preaching,  alarm 
of  war — arrival  and  reception  at  Sa-bwe-mah — Yah-man-nali — 
reflections — Braw  blamed — Kah-sam-mah,Cin-de-wah.  preach- 
ing, unwell — Kaw-too-boo — tobacco,  and  ministers — Braw  ar- 
rived— Braw  and  polygamy — Kaw-too-boo's  difficulty — Sab- 
bath kept — a  thunder  storm — Woo-te-bee — preaching,  gods — 
new  booth,  -  -  -  -  240 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

Sixth  Mendi  peace  meeting,  (cut) — the  difficulty — a  magnanimous 
speech — address  to  Je-baw — ignorance  of  numbers — specimen 
of  Mendi  numbers — seventh  Mendi  peace  meeting— Chah- bah 
— a  word  to  think  of — Braw's  friends — "Proo-moie"  weaving — 
eighth  Mendi  peace  meeting — my  speech  to  Tecongoes — inter- 
esting incidents — fear  of  treachery — searching  for  the  cause — 
preaching,  the  ten  commandments — need  of  a  change — a  wife 
flogged — monkeys,  &c. — Carters  coat — watch  broke — peace  in 
interior — visit  to  Karmookoo — an  affecting  case — stopped  from 
going  to  Tecongo — "  in  the  name  of  God  " — the  "  living  man  " 
— adultery  and  punishment — arrival  from  the  Mission — turning 
"black  man" — encouraging  my  interpreter  vexed — reasons  for 
patience — a  nest  of  graven  images — the  stone  god — the  quarrel 
of  a  chief — ninth  Mendi  peace  meeting — Grang-ga-loo's  report 
—  exceptionable  points — my  reply — "compel  them" — tenth 
Mendi  peace  meeting — Braw's  speech — Chabbah  afraid  of  me 
— my  prayer — pi  ace  made — voice  of  Providence — joy  and  re- 
joicing— my  work  finished — driving  the  stake — returning — 
*k'  O  Yoh ! "  267 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

Return  to  Tissana — difficulty  in  traveling — Gerrahoo — beautiful 
country — Fabanna — Yang-be- woo-roo's  speech — specimens  of 
dress — Sammah — Tissana  —  Bea  Bungo  —  preaching  —  prayer 
with  two  kings— their  prayers — rum  traders  and  missionaries 
— u  you  will  hear  of  this" — Bea  Bungo,  zealous — the  mission 
and  rum — the  crow — return — call  at  various  places — the  boa 
constrictor — the  Mission — review  and  appeal,       -  -  299 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

Last  month  at  the  Mission — custom  of  u  sandy" — teacher  dis- 
charged— chameleon — journal,  much  unwell — good  news  from 
Tissana — journal — conclusion  to  leave  for  America — letter  from 
John  S.  Brooks — journal — departure — palm  pine  and  mangrove 
bush — adieu — journey  to,  and  stay  in  Freetown — the  pawpaw 
tree — a  vessel  found — the  crowned  crane — a  vessel  from  New 
York — temperature — steamboat  needed — unwell  —  latest  ac- 
counts— home! — conclusion — appendix,  rise  of  the  Mission,  &c,  315 

APPENDIX. 

Sketch  of  the  Rise  of  Mendi  Mission — the  Christian's  Business,  333 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


CHAPTER  I. 
INTRODUCTION. 

PREPARATION  FOR  SAILING  AND  VOYAGE. 

It  was  while  suffering  and  toiling  in  the  slaveholder's 
prison,  in  Missouri,  on  account  of  my  pity  toward  the  suffer- 
ing slave — and  while  confined  in  the  gloomy  cell  of  the  op- 
pressor, that  my  mind  was  directed  to  Africa  as  a  field  of 
missionary  labor.  It  was  there  that  I  resolved  to  live  and 
die  in  the  cause  of  the  oppressed,  the  despised,  the  outcast. 

Being  deprived  of  the  privilege  of  pursuing  various  stud- 
ies, by  my  imprisonment  of  five  years,  I  was  desirous  to 
prosecute  them  still  further,  preparatory  to  the  missionary 
work ;  but  when  the  death  of  Thomas  Garnick,  my  school- 
mate, and  the  associate  of  William  Raymond,  at  the  Mendi 
Mission,  was  announced,  I  was  immediately  selected  to  go 
and  fill  his  place.  All  urged  this  point  as  if  directed  by  an 
influence  from  above. 

At  the  same  time,  the  Secretary  of  the  American  Mission- 
ary Association  wrote,  inviting  me  to  go  and  join  William 
Raymond.  After  some  hesitation,  myself  and  wife  agreed 
to  go,  expecting  to  sail  in  the  fall  of  1848.  While  making 
arrangements  for  our  departure,  the  news  was  received  of 
brother  Raymond's  death  /  I  was  immediately  telegraphed, 
to  know  if  I  would  go  to  Africa  at  once,  without  my  family. 
Not  stopping  to  "  confer  with  flesh  and  blood,"  my  dear 
wife  was  ready  for  the  sacrifice,  acknowledged  the  hand  of 
God,  and  I  answered — "  I  will  go."  I  left  my  business  in 
other  hands,  brought  my  wife  and  child  to  my  father's  house, 
and  prepared  for  leaving.  At  the  farewell  meeting,  my 
father  arose  and  said — "/  say  to  you,  my  son,  Go,"  and, 
overcome  by  his  feelings,  he  could  say  no  more. 

My  wife  and  others  accompanied  me  to  where  I  took 
1* 


10 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


stage,  wishing  to  be  with  me  as  long  as  they  could.  To  part 
with  my  family  was  trying,  and  brought  tears  to  my  eyes ; 
but  the  sacrifice  was  made  cheerfully  and  heartily,  as  the 
following  record  in  my  journal  will  show. 

"  Reynoldsburg,  March  28,  1848. 

'  Lord,  what  wilt  Thou  have  me  to  do  ?' 
'  I  will  instruct  thee,  and  teach  thee  in  the  way  which 
thou  shalt  go,  I  will  guide  thee  with  mine  eye.' 

'  Go  YE  INTO  ALL  THE  WORLD,  AND  PREACH  THE  GOSPEL  TO 

every  creature,  and  lo  !  I  am  with  you  alway,  even  unto 
the  end,' 

'  Commit  thy  way  unto  the  Lord,  trust  also  in  Him,  and 
He  shall  bring  it  to  pass.'    '/  will  be  with  thee.' 
iL  will  never  leave  thee,  nor  forsake  thee' 
lMy  grace  is  sufficient  for  thee.' 
iAs  thy  days  so  shall  thy  strength  be.' 
*I  am  thy  shield,  and  exceeding  great  reward.'' 
'They  that  seek  the  Lord  shall  not  want  any  good  thing.' 
'L  will  surely  do  thee  good.' 

"  Lord  !  it  is  enough,  my  soul  is  satisfied.  On  these  pro- 
mises will  I  rest.  With  such  assurances  I  cheerfully  leave 
my  father,  mother,  brothers,  sisters,  wife  and  child,  house, 
land,  home  and  country,  to  go  where  Thou  shalt  lead.  Ex- 
cept Thy  presence  go  with  me,  carry  me  not  up  hence.  Thy 
presence  going  with  me,  send  me  any  where — '  Here  am  I, 
send  me  !'  Only  Thy  will  I  wish  to  know.  Lead  me  and 
guide  me  to  that  portion  of  the  field  where  Thou  seest  I  can 
do  most  for  Thee. 

'  Only  Thou  my  Leader  be, 
And  1  still  will  follow  Thee.' 

4 'Any  where,  any  thing,  any  how,  dear  Savior,  only  glorify 
Thy  blessed  and  lovely  name." 

I  took  stage,  March  28th,  and  arrived  at  New  York  on  the 
3d  of  April.  On  the  way  I  spent  the  Sabbath  in  Baltimore 
. — attended  a  very  good  temperance  meeting  in  the  Bethel 
ship — and  in  the  evening  met  with  the  colored  people — had 
a  thrilling,  memorable  meeting — received  hearty  sympathy, 
and  many  blessings,  from  these  despised  people. 


INTRODUCTION. 


11 


I  did  not  see  the  brethren  of  the  Committee  till  the  next 
day.  They  were  glad  to  see  me,  said  a  vessel  would  sail  in 
two  or  three  days,  and  they  wished  me  to  be  ready.  I  said 
"  1  cannot  go  alone."  Soon  an  old  friend,  my  former  teach- 
er in  Illinois,  Anson  J.  Carter,  came  into  the  office  to  see 
me.  I  asked  him — "  Will  you  go  to  Africa  with  me  ?"  He 
answered  "  Yes," — offered  himself  to  the  Committee,  and 
after  consultation,  was  accepted.  I  visited  his  wife  and 
daughter,  who  gave  their  willing  consent  for  him  to  go,  and 
the  same  day,  he  began  to  settle  up  his  business,  and  to 
make  preparations  to  accompany  me. 

From  conversation,  it  appeared  that  the  Lord  had  been 
leading  his  mind  to  this  state  of  willingness  to  go  to  Africa. 
He  had  been  desirous  for  many  years  to  go  as  a  missionary, 
but  had  been  prevented,  having  his  mind,  however,  turned 
principally  to  China. 

The  5th,  6th  and  7th,  we  were  occupied  in  preparing  an 
outfit.  On  Wednesday  evening,  we  met  the  Committee  at 
the  office,  and  after  consultation,  they  formally  voted 
"  George  Thompson  and  Anson  J.  Carter  their  missiona- 
ries to  Kaw  Mendi,  West  Africa,  as  successors  of  Wm.  RAY- 
MOND." 

On  the  next  evening  the  Committee  and  others  in  council, 
examined  and  ordained  me  to  the  work  of  the  gospel  minis- 
try. Bro.  Carter  being  a  close  communion  Baptist,  it  was 
feared  we  could  not  work  together  in  union ;  but  we  told 
them  they  need  fear  nothing  on  that  point — we  should  have 
no  difficulty,  and  they  dismissed  their  fears,  willing  that  we 
should  try  the  experiment. 

On  the  8th  April,  1848,  we  were  accompanied  to  the  ship 
by  a  number  of  the  Committee  and  other  friends.  As  we 
were  taken  in  tow  by  a  steamer,  they  went  out  with  us. 
Thus  we  spent  two  or  three  hours  in  pleasant  interview — > 
had  a  season  of  prayer  together,  and  brother  Lewis  Tappan 
made  remarks.  He  spoke  of  accompanying  the  Amistad 
captives,  in  the  same  way,  about  seven  years  before,  and 
referred  to  the  great  and  arduous  labors  of  brother  Ray- 
mond, &c.  The  time  came  for  us  to  separate,  and  we  were 
compelled  to  bid  farewell  to  those  whom  a  short  acquaint- 


12 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


ance  had  rendered  dear  to  our  souis — and  to  our  native 
land. 

We  had  not  sailed  two  hours  before  we  were  both  taken 
"  sea- sick"  Those  who  have  experienced  the  affection  need 
no  explanation  of  it — and  those  who  never  felt  it,  could  not 
understand  one :  I  will  therefore  not  attempt  a  description 
of  so  exceedingly  unpleasant,  troublesome,  laughable,  harm- 
less a  disease.  Suffice  it  to  say,  1  had  more  or  less  of  it 
for  nearly  a  week.  Brother  Carter  was  more  severely 
affected,  and  suffered  occasionally  from  it  all  the  passage, 
and  was  obliged  to  keep  on  deck  as  much  as  possible,  to 
save  himself  from  it.  On  this  account  he  could  not  give 
much  time  to  study. 

We  sailed  on  Saturday.  On  the  Sabbath  I  preached 
from  a  portion  of  the  107th  Psalm.  Of  this  Psalm  my 
journal  says,  "  I  never  before  saw  so  much  expressiveness 
in  it — but  I  expect  I  shall  see  more" 

Our  Captain,  Joseph  Brown,  was  very  kind  and  oblig- 
ing, ready  to  do  anything  in  his  power  for  our  comfort. 
He  treated  us  with  great  respect,  called  upon  us  to  ask  a 
blessing  at  the  table,  granted  the  privilege  of  worship  on 
the  Sabbath,  and  attended  preaching  himself.  He  is  the 
same  Captain  with  whom  Brother  Raymond  and  wife  sailed 
to  Africa.  Of  Brother  Raymond,  the  Captain  and  super- 
cargo (Mr.  Ware)  both  remarked — "  He  is  the  only  real  tee- 
totaller we  ever  saw,  on  a  vessel,  or  in  Africa."  I  trust  we 
showed  them  two  more,  at  least. 

Besides  ourselves,  there  was  a  Spanish  passenger  on 
*  board.  Qm  voyage  was  quick — only  30  days  to  Sierra 
Leone,  ancr in  general  it  was  pleasant,  though  we  had  some 
rough  weather.  My  time  was  occupied  in  reading,  writing, 
and  exercising. 

On  the  10th  we  saw  a  number  of  whales,  which  we 
supposed  to  be  70  or  80  feet  long — a  grand  sight.  Truly, 
they  are  among  the  "  wonderful  works  of  God."  On  the 
11th  a  fine  "school"  of  porpoises  were  sporting  and  play- 
ing around  the  ship.  This  was  a  very  common  occurrence. 
They  go  in  vast  numbers,  and  swim  very  swiftly. 

14th  and  15th.  Sea  rough,  rolling  her  mountain  waves 
most  majestically.    The  grandeur  and  sublimity  were  be- 


INTRODUCTION. 


13 


yond  anything  I  ever  saw.  I  enjoyed  the  scene.  Though 
dashing,  angry  billows  would  break  over  us,  and  the  vessel 
lie  nearly  on  her  side,  while  we  had  to  hold  tight,  to  keep 
from  being  pitched  hither  and  thither,  yet  I  could  not  fear, 
but  gazed  delighted  upon  the  mighty  power  of  God. 

16th.  Preached  from  Mark  8  :  30.  Could  only  stand 
by  holding  on  to  the  table,  and  leaning  against  the  door. 

19th.  Sea  rougher  than  before.  I  recorded — "At  times, 
it  seems  as  if  the  vessel  would  go  over  on  her  side,  but  she 
rights  up  again.    0  !  the  grandeur  ! 

'  Bear  me  on  thou  restless  ocean, 

Let  the  winds  my  canvas  swell : 
Heaves  my  heart  with  warm  emotion, 

While  I  go  far  hence  to  dwell.'  n 

21st.  A  stormy  and  squally  day  ;  the  sea  rolling  uncom- 
monly high.  At  dinner,  it  was  very  difficult  to  keep  any- 
thing on  the  table, — bread,  duck,  beef,  pork,  potatoes, 
gravy,  wine,  &c,  went  helter-skelter  to  the  floor:  and  the 
waiter  pitched  and  tumbled  like  a  drunken  man. 

He  commandeth,  and  raiseth  up  the  stormy  wind 
which  lifteth  up  the  waves  thereof,  so  that  they  (the  sailors) 
mount  up  to  heaven,  they  go  down  again  to  the  depths, 
they  reel  to  and  fro,  they  stagger  like  a  drunken  man,  and 
are  at  their  wit's  end."  Now  we  "  see  the  works  of  the 
Lord,  and  His  wonders  in  the  deep."  And  when  "  He 
makelh  the  storm  a  calm,  so  that  the  waves  thereof  are 
still,"  we  shall  "  be  glad  because  we  be  quiet." 

2 2nd.  A  flying  fish  came  aboard.  It  was  about  10 
inches  long.  Its  forward  wings  were  seven  inches  in  length, 
and  the  hinder  ones,  2 J.  These  fish  frequently  made 
nightly  visits  on  board,  attracted  by  the  light,  remained  till 
morning,  and  made  us  a  fine  dish  at  breakfast. 

30th.  Crossed  the  "  Tropic  of  Cancer,"  into  the  torrid 
zone,  but  found  it  quite  cool,  even  chilling. 

May  2nd,  1848.  Just  after  breakfast,  was  heard  the  cry 
of  "Land,  ho!"  We  passed  within  about  20  miles  of  the 
island  "  Sal,"  one  of  the  Cape  de  Verds — 15  miles  by  5 — 
noted  for  its  salt ;  inhabitants,  Portuguese  ;  religion,  Cath- 

7  »  O  7  O  7 

olic ;  mostly  slaves ;  mountainous — one  peak   8,000  feet 


14 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


high.  After  dinner  saw  "  Bonavista"  another  of  the  Cape 
de  Verds — 18  miles  by  15. 

This  morning  a  very  large  flying  fish  came  aboard,  16 
inches  long.  It  is  a  beautiful  sight,  when  thousands  of 
them  suddenly  dart  up  from  the  water  near  the  vessel,  and 
fly  from  10  to  20  and  sometimes  40  rods.  They  not  only  fly 
on  deck,  but  often  quite  over  the  ship. 

4th.  A  large  shark  was  seen,  supposed  to  be  12  feet 
long.  The  shark  is  said  to  be  the  only  fish  in  the  sea  that 
will  attack  a  man,  unprovoked. 

7th.  In  the  morning  all  thought  they  saw  land — and 
indeed,  the  sight  was  similar  to  a  distant  grove,  on  a  large 
prairie — but  it  proved  to  be  only  clouds,  which  soon  vanish- 
ed away.  About  1,  P.  M.,  the  mountains  of  Africa  ap- 
peared in  view.  My  heart  beat  with  joy  at  the  sight,  and 
I  felt  encouraged  and  strengthened  for  my  work.  We  could 
not  have  preaching,  but  prayed  and  sung  together  in  the 
cabin.    Brother  Carter  wept,  as  he  plead  for  Africa. 

8th.  Anchored  at  the  "  De  Los"  Islands,  on  some  bu- 
siness, about  five  miles  from  the  main  land.  "  Tamara " 
Island,  5  miles  by  1.  "  Factory,"  4 J  by  J.  "Crawford," 
1  by  J.  Long  ranges  of  mountains,  in  the  interior,  which 
appear  very  rugged  and  grand. 

Just  before  supper  a  porpoise  was  harpooned,  and 
drawn  on  deck.  It  was  about  6  feet  long,  with  a  blubber 
skin  (similar  to  a  whale)  about  §  in.  thick,  and  flesh  very 
much  like  beef — it  would  probably  have  weighed  nearly 
200  lbs.,  and  made  us  a  good  supper.  A  little  past  mid- 
night, we  dropped  anchor,  in  the  harbor  of  Sierra  Leone — 
and  in  the  morning,  after  breakfast,  went  ashore,  rejoicing, 
with  strange  emotions  of  unutterable  pleasure,  in  the  privi- 
lege of  standing  and  walking  on  the  "  land  of  Ham  " — the 
despised;  and  injured,  and  oppressed,  and  robbed,  and  mur- 
dered of  all  lands.  We  praised  the  Lord,  and  rendered 
thanksgivings,  for  all  his  tender  care  over  us,  while  we  had 
been  wafted  to  our  long-desired  field  of  labor,  in  good 
health,  and  cheerful  spirits.  "O!  that  men  would  praise 
the  Lord  for  His  goodness  and  for  His  wonderful  works  to 
the  children  of  men." 


STAY  AND  LABORS  IN  SIERRA  LEONE. 


15 


CHAPTER  II. 
STAY  AND  LABORS  IN  SIERRA  LEONE 


We  landed  on  the  morning  of  May  9th,  and  having  let- 
ters to  James  Will,  a  native  merchant  at  Freetown,  we 
■went  to  his  store,  but  to  our  great  disappointment  found  him 
absent,  on  a  voyage  to  England.  Mrs.  Will,  however,  re- 
ceived us  very  kindly.  Learning  that  a  vessel  was  to  sail 
for  England,  we  briefly  wrote  home  by  her.  Having  a  let- 
ter of  introduction  to  Thomas  Peyton,  Church  missionary, 
we  called  at  his  house,  but  found  him  also  absent.  His 
wife  received  us  kindly,  and  provided  some  refreshments. 
Next,  we  called  on  Thomas  Raston,  the  superintendent  of 
the  Wesleyan  Mission.  Here  we  found  a  number  of 
preachers  assembled,  who  gave  us  a  cordial  reception  and  a 
hearty  welcome.  After  planning  and  consulting,  as  to  the 
measures  we  should  adopt,  we  took  dinner  at  4  o'clock, 
which  is  their  usual  hour.  It  was  agreed  that  we  should 
stop  with  T.  Purslow,  the  teacher  and  theological  profes- 
sor, in  their  institution  on  King  Tom's  Point,  till  we  could 
find  a  conveyance  to  the  Mission.  With  him  we  stayed 
most  of  the  time  for  six  weeks.  Brother  Purslow  is  un- 
married, kind,  sociable,  and  obliging. 

At  5  o'clock,  he  had  an  appointment  to  preach,  in  Grass- 
field  chapel,  whither  we  attended  him,  and  I  preached  my 
first  sermon  in  Africa,  from  John  14  :  1-3.  He  told  them 
what  we  came  to  Africa  for,  and  they  pressed  forward  to 
give  us  a  hearty  welcome,  promising  to  pray  for  us.  After 
various  calls,  we  came  to  our  new  residence,  a  very  spa- 
cious building,  containing  the  missionary,  students,  and 
school  rooms,  with  other  apartments,  many  of  which  were 
unoccupied. 

We  tried  to  find  some  one  to  send  to  the  Mission  for  the 
schooner ;  but  all  were  afraid  to  go,  on  account  of  the  war  in 
the  country.  After  four  or  five  days  we  engaged  a  man  who 
had  been  formerly  connected  with  the  Mission.    He  was 


16 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


absent  two  weeks,  and  returned  with  a  letter  from  Bunyan, 
the  native  teacher.  Both  oroin<x  and  coming-,  as  he  informed 
us,  he  and  his  men  were  attacked  by  robbers,  who  took 
everything  from  them,  even  to  their  clothes — for  which,  and 
for  their  services,  we  remunerated  them. 

Next  we  went  to  see  the  Governor,  and  inquired  of  him 
whether  the  duties  on  our  goods  could  not  be  remitted.  He 
was  very  friendly  and  sociable — granted  a  permit  to  land 
our  goods  free,  provided  they  were  not  disposed  of  in  the 
Colony — (I  will  here  add,  that  the  Mission  has,  ever  since, 
received  its  goods  free  of  duty,  by  giving  bond  that  they 
shall  not  be  disposed  of  in  Sierra  Leone).  He  gave  us  an 
invitation  to  dine  with  him  on  an  appointed  day — spoke  well 
of  Missions — and  wished  us  to  try  to  disseminate  teetotal 
principles  in  the  Colony. 

SIERRA  LEONE. 

The  Colony  was  formed  to  constitute  a  home  for  the  lib- 
erated Africans  who  are  taken  from  the  slave  ships.  It  is 
about  50  miles  wide  and  30  long — a  mountainous  district, 
containing  some  50,000  inhabitants,  chiefly  of  this  class. 
The  government  is  English — also  the  customs,  the  currency, 
and  the  prevailing  language.  It  is  said,  however,  that,  there 
are  forty  different  languages  spoken  in  the  Colony,  by  the 
various  tribes,  brought  from  different  portions  of  Africa — 
though  here  they  all  learn  English.  Freetown,  the  capital 
and  port,  contains  some  15,000  inhabitants — has  about  20 
chapels  of  different  denominations,  in  which  schools  and 
preaching  are  sustained.  Many  of  the  liberated  slaves  have 
become  independently  rich,  possessors  of  large  stores  and 
splendid  houses,  filled  and  furnished  in  the  most  expensive 
English  style.  Others  are  in  the  way  of  rising  rapidly. 
Many  are  educated,  and  are  teachers,  exhorters,  ministers 
and  missionaries  to  their  native  countrymen.  It  is  to  be 
hoped  that  great  good  will  yet  result  to  Africa  from  Sierra 
Leone.  O  !  the  infinite  importance  of  sustaining  a  healthy, 
sanctified  influence  there,  rightly  to  mould  the  thousands  of 
opening,  expanding,  vigorous  minds,  who  may  be  brought 
there,  and  go  forth  to  curse  or  bless  the  whole  land.  In 
Freetown,  a  large,  daily  market  is  held,  to  which  multitudes 


STAY  AND   LABORS  IN  SIERRA  LEONE. 


17 


come  every  morning,  from  the  country  around,  returning  at 
night.  Many  Mahomedans  are  constantly  in  the  town,  en- 
gaged in  trade. 

In  Freetown  may  be  seen  men  of  all  classes,  from  those 
who  are  nearly  naked,  to  the  fop  dressed  in  the  highest 
London  fashion.  Many  may  be  found  by  the  way  sides, 
and  at  the  corners  of  the  streets,  selling  a  few  oranges  or 
pine-apples,  plantains,  bananas,  sweet  potatoes,  cassada, 
yams,  corn,  beans,  pan-cakes,  bread,  fish-hooks,  needles, 
thimbles,  awls,  thread,  twine,  palm-leaf  fibres,  mats,  baskets, 
snake  skins,  leopard  and  monkey  skins,  calabashes,  native 
crockery,  iron  pots,  plates,  bowls,  cups,  old  iron,  old  rope, 
old  boards,  old  clothes,  tackle  blocks,  anchors,  cables,  mar- 
iner's compasses,  chickens,  goats,  sheep,  bullocks,  beads,  co- 
ral, ivory,  hats,  knives,  razors,  cutlasses,  native  axes,  hoes, 
pea-nuts,  paw-paws,  plumbs,  eggs,  tomatoes,  peppers,  gin- 
ger, grass,  reeds  and  rushes,  brooms,  palm  oil,  palm  nuts, 
soap,  dried  rats,  leopard's  teeth,  cowries,  palm  wine,  cocoa 
nuts,  rice,  dried  fish,  smoked  fish,  fresh  fish,  souse,  palaver 
sauce,  bedsteads,  lounges,  iron  hoops,  old  casks,  tar,  sea- 
biscuit,  old  sails,  varieties  of  native  food,  various  kinds  of 
English  cloth,  looking  glasses,  wire,  spy-glasses,  combs, 
scissors,  pen-knives,  mattresses,  parrots,  monkeys,  doves, 
pigeons,  cheese,  pumpkins,  mangoes,  limes,  guavas,  onions, 
cucumbers,  cotton,  country  cloths,  palm-leaf  house  covering, 
bamboo  poles,  oars,  rudders,  canoes,  boats,  tobacco,  pipes, 
tarpaulin,  &c. — all  these  by  the  "  way  side" — then  come  the 
shanties,  small  wooden  shops,  larger  wooden  stores,  splendid 
stone  buildings  covered  with  slate,  and  filled  with  nearty 
every  variety  of  trinkets  and  goods  which  London  affords  ; 
the  finest  clothing,  silk  umbrellas,  most  showy  and  ex- 
travagant cloths,  ornaments,  gloves,  bonnets,  parasols,  me- 
chanics tools,  crockery,  hard  ware,  muskets,  powder,  shot, 
caps,  laces,  lamps,  chandeliers,  and  almost  every  article  that 
can  be  called  for  by  a  proud,  worldly  and  fashionable  peo- 
ple. Some  articles  are  very  dear,  and  others  can  be  bought 
at  retail,  cheaper  than  in  New  York  by  wholesale.  There 
are  in  Freetown,  blacksmiths,  carpenters,  coopers,  masons, 
shoemakers,  tanners    and    curriers,  boat-builders,  watch- 


18 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


menders,  tailors,  confectioners,  bakers,  seine  makers,  calkers 
and  grog  shops  in  great  numbers. 

Such  is  Freetown.  In  many  of  the  villages  similar  things 
are  seen  in  miniature. 

We  were  a  number  of  days  getting  our  things  safely 
ashore. 

On  the  13th  brother  Peyton  and  wife  called  to  see  us. 
His  heart  seemed  to  overflow  with  kindness,  and  a  desire  to 
entertain  and  aid  us  in  every  possible  w7ay.  A  colored  class 
leader  also  called  "  to  see  the  missionaries." 

THE  SLAVER. 

On  the  morning  of  the  13th  a  Brazilian  slaver  was  brought 
into  Freetown.  With  a  spy-glass  we  saw  the  deck  crowded 
with  wretched  human  beings,  and  soon  heard  a  mighty 
shout  from  them,  in  prospect  of  freedom.  We  hired  a  boat, 
and  went  on  board,  and  oh  !  what  a  sight !  The  vessel  was 
small,  and  had,  when  taken,  500  slaves — 10  of  whom  had 
died  on  the  passage  to  Freetown. 

The  deck  was  literally  covered  with  men,  women  and 
children  in  a  state  of  nudity — many  young  girls  and  boys, 
and  many  mothers  also !  In  the  hold  were  200  or  300, 
stowed  as  thick  as  possible — sitting  on  the  floor,  and  crowd- 
ed between  each  other  s  legs.  The  space  between  decks  was 
about  two  and  a  half  or  three  feet  high — not  sufficient  for 
a  person  to  sit  up  straight !  As  I  walked  along  on  deck, 
and  looked  through  the  hatchways,  a  dense  mass  of  human 
beings  at  each  place  wTere  staring  in  my  face.  They  could 
not  speak  to  me,  nor  I  to  them,  but  their  looks  spoke  vol- 
umes. It  w^as  a  soul-sickening  sight,  and  required  strong 
nerves  to  look  upon  it.    Will  not  the  Lord  awake  ? 

THE  SLAVE  SHIP. 

In  this  cut  are  seen  the  form,  divisions,  arrangement  and 
cargo  of  a  slave  shiji.  The  right  hand  part,  gives  a  view  of 
the  deck,  its  hatch- ways,  13  guns,  &c.  (They  often  fight 
desperately,  before  they  will  be  taken.)  The  left  hand  part 
of  the  cut  shows  the  inside  of  the  shij)  !  In  the  lower  hold 
is  seen  the  water  casks,  provisions,  and  other  cargo.    In  the 


20 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


upper  hold,  immediately  below  the  deck,  the  slaves  are  seen, 
crowded  very  thickly  together.  The  lower  part  of  the  cut 
is  given  on  a  larger  scale,  to  show  more  distinctly  the  situa- 
tion of  the  suffering  victims  !  In  this  condition,  naked,  they 
are  stowed  in,  close  against  one  another.  Frequently  they 
are  also  shackled  and  handcuffed  together,  two  and  two 
(the  right  leg  of  one  to  the  left  leg  of  the  next,  and  also 
the  arms)  to  prevent  their  rising  on  the  captors.  In  this 
stifled  condition  they  remain  from  four  to  eight  weeks,  while 
crossing  to  Brazil,  Cuba,  or  some  other  slave  market.  Of 
course,  deadly  fevers  are  generated,  and  multitudes  die  on 
the  passage  and  are  thrown  overboard,  to  feed  the  monsters 
of  the  deep.  Many  also  die  after  they  are  brought  ashore, 
of  fevers  contracted  in  the  hold.  Many  of  the  slavers  are 
quite  small-sized  vessels,  and  yet  they  crowd  in,  (as  seen  in 
the  engraving,)  from  400  to  600,  of  all  classes,  ages  and 
sexes  ! ! ! 

But  no  one  can  get  a  realizing  sense  of  the  horrors  of  a 
slave  ship  from  any  oral  or  written  description — it  must  be 
seen,  or  felt.  It  certainly  was  the  most  awful  and  shocking 
sight  that  I  ever  beheld. 

Dear  reader,  this  fiendish  system  is  going  on  while  you 
sleep,  and  while  you  wake  !  What  will  you  do  to  break  it 
up,  by  sounding  the  gospel  in  Africa  ? 

FIRST  SABBATH  IN  AFRICA. 

After  breakfast  I  rode  on  horseback,  with  Brother  Pur- 
slow  to  Gloucester,  a  mountain  village,  expecting  to  hear 
him  preach  ;  but  just  as  we  came  in  to  the  pulpit,  he  said — 
"  You  must  preach,"  and  would  take  no  denial.  I  spoke 
from  Isa.  53  :  5,  6,  in  as  broken  English  as  I  could,  of 
man's  disobedience,  his  deserved  punishment,  and  the  death 
of  Christ  as  our  substitute,  and  think  I  was  understood — for 
in  the  class  meeting,  many  referred  to  the  sufferings  of 
Christ,  with  much  feeling.  They  talked  sensibly,  and  said 
they  felt  the  love  of  God  in  their  hearts,  had  the  witness  of 
the  Spirit,  and  felt  happy:  one  poor  cripple  spoke  with 
much  propriety,  and  many  wept  much. 

It  was  affecting  to  hear  them  speak  of  the  Savior's  doing 


STAY  AND  LABORS   IN  SIERRA  LEONE. 


21 


for  them  what  father,  mother,  no  one  could  do — supporting 
and  comforting  them  amid  all  their  troubles  and  distresses. 
After  meeting,  all  crowded  forward  with  great  eagerness  to 
shake  hands  with  "  the  new  missionary." 

The  Wesleyan  chapel  in  Gloucester  is  small,  as  is  the  case 
in  most  of  the  villages,  except  York.  The  Church  Mis- 
sionary chapel,  church  and  congregation  here  are  large,  and  of 
long  standing.  In  Freetown  and  York  the  Wesleyans  pre- 
dominate, but  in  the  other  villages  the  Church  Missionary 
congregations  are  the  most  numerous.* 

The  scenery  and  view  of  Freetown,  up  and  down  the 
mountain,  is  truly  enchanting.  Nature  has  provided  for 
man's  sustenance  with  great  profusion.    Where  one  would 

*  Note. — The  occasion  of  this  difference  is  this.  At  the  com- 
mencement of  missionary  operations  in  Sierra  Leone,  the  Church 
Missionary  Society  felt  that  the  Government  would  supply  Freetown 
with  the  gospel  through  her  Chaplains,  and  consequently  directed 
their  energies  to  the  villages,  in  many  of  which  they  have  very 
capacious  and  splendid  chapels,  large  schools,  good  teachers,  cate- 
chists,  and  mission  houses,  &c.  —  So  in  Kissy,  Wellington,  Regent, 
Hastings,  Leicester,  &c.  In  the  mean  time,  the  Wesleyans  directed 
their  strong  forces  to  Freetown,  where  they  have  numerous  large 
chapels,  schools,  churches  and  many  teachers,  exhorters,  ministers 
and  missionaries,  while  in  the  villages  they  are  generally  weak,  but 
increasing. 

However,  the  Church  Missionary  influence  in  Freetown  is  now 
strong,  and  rapidly  strengthening.  They  have  Kissy  Road  chapel, 
which  is  large  and  well  finished,  with  a  gallery,  and  a  splendid  Mission 
house  adjoining. 

Pademba  Road  chapel  is  a  spacious  stone  edifice,  with  a  gallery  and 
basement,  built  while  I  was  in  Africa,  the  funds  being  mainly  supplied 
by  the  natives  and  people  of  Freetown.  Then  they  have  a  large 
"grammar  school."  the  influence  of  which  is  extensive.  At  Foorah 
Bay  is  their  theolog  ical  institution,  a  superb  and  grand  establishment. 
Their  general  mission-house,  in  Freetown,  is  also  a  spacious;  costly 
building. 

There  are  many  other  denominations  in  Freetown.  Sectarianism 
is  rampant  and  full  grown  there.  There  are  two  or  three  kinds  of 
Baptists — three  or  four  kinds  of  Methodists  ;  Wesleyans,  West  African 
Methodists,  Lady  Huntingtons,  &c.  One  man  becomes  disaffected, 
and  begins  for  himself,  gathering  a  company  around  him  who  are 
called  after  his  name  ;  then  another,  and  another,  and  so  on.  Thus 
there  is  Elliot's  chapel,  Jewett'S  chapel,  litis  one's  chapel,  and  that  one's 
chapel !  And  some  of  the  leaders  are  not  very  exemplaiy.  as 
Christian  teachers.  But  much  of  this  state  of  things  arises  from  their 
ignorance. 


22 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


think  mountain  goats  could  scarcely  subsist,  rich  crops  of 
cassada*  and  corn  were  nourishing.  Fruits  in  abundance — 
oranges,  mangoes,  bananas,  plantains,  paw-paws,  &c.  In 
the  evening  we  met  in  Krootown  chapel.  After  the  meet- 
ing was  opened,  and  two  children  sprinkled,  I  preached  from 
John  1:29;  after  which  Brother  Purslow  administered  the 
sacrament  to  60  members.  I  could  not  commune  with 
them,  on  account  of  the  alcoholic  wine. 

DINNER  AT  THE  GOVERNOR^. 

The  company  consisted  of  the  Governor,  Capt.   , 

three  ministers,  Brother  Carter  and  myself.  We  were  re- 
ceived very  courteously,  and  treated  with  the  most  generous 
hospitality — such  as  could  be  expected  only  at  a  governor's 
table. 

The  governor,  captain  and  Wesleyan  missionaries  freely 
drank  health  and  toasts  to  each  other.  (I  suppose  it  was 
only  English  politeness !)  We  drank  only  cold  water,  and 
stood  firm  for  teetotalism,  against  them  all.  I  expressed  a 
wish  to  speak  publicly  on  the  subject.  The  Governor  at 
once  said — "  I  will  furnish  you  a  large  hall,  if  you  will — I 
will  open  the  Custom  house  to  you."  But  as  the  Custom 
house  was  not  seated,  "  Zion's  chapel"  was  mentioned,  and 

Brother  was  to  see  if  we  could  have  it.    I  proposed 

Sabbath  evening,  but  the  ministers  at  once  objected — "  That 
will  not  do,  as  it  is  not  connected  with  religion  !  It  would 
be  a  'profanation  of  the  Sabbath."  And  one  declared — 
"  There  is  nothing  in  the  Bible  to  favor  the  doctrine  of  tee- 
totalism."    The  governor  at  once  answered — "  Yes,  Mr. 

 ,  there  is,  much."     I  said — "  I  shall  take  my  text 

from  the  Bible."  "  0  we  can  make  the  Bible  speak  any- 
thing'' Thus  they  opposed,  while  the  Governor  sided  with 
me,  in  words,  and  emptied  his  glasses.  "  0  !  that  my  head 
were  waters,  and  my  eyes  a  fountain  of  tears."  The  chapel, 
however,  could  not  be  obtained.  The  trustees  refused  to 
hear  anything  on  the  subject. 

*  Note. — Cassada  is  a  vegetable  root. — much  used  for  food — is 
boiled,  roasted,  and  prepared  in  various  ways.  It  is  very  easily  cul- 
tivated, and  grows  on,  year  after  year,  till  pulled  for  use. 


STAY  AND  LABORS  IN  SIERRA  LEONE. 


23 


After  dinner  the  governor  took  us  to  see  his  garden,  for- 
tifications, cannon,  <fcc,  and  said — "  You  must  not  leave 
for  Sherbro  till  you  see  me  again" — he  was  preparing  to 
send  some  troops  down  to  try  to  stop  the  war. 

We  called  on  Joseph  May,  a  colored  brother  and  one  of 
Brother  Raymond's  teetotal  converts,  to  engage  his  co- 
operation, who,  with  his  wife  and  brother,  rejoiced  much  at 
the  prospect  of  having  help  again,  on  the  subject  of  tem- 
perance. 

16th.  We  walked  about  much.  At  5  o'clock  we  came 
to  Grassfield  chapel,  where  Brother  Hart  had  an  appoint- 
ment, but  as  he  did  not  come,  Brother  Carter  preached  to 
those  assembled. 

17th.  Visited  Brother  May's  school  of  about  400. 
Their  order,  easy  government  and  singing,  were  very  in- 
teresting. We  took  dinner  with  him,  and  sung  temperance 
songs. 

Called  on  an  old  Mendian  preacher,  who  spoke  very  much 
of  Brother  Raymond — of  his  patience,  faith  and  faithful- 
ness. The  old  man  could  not  find  words  to  express  his  joy 
at  the  prospss^  of  his  nation's  having  the  Gospel — "  I  am 
Pen?AU£a  to  see  what  prophets  and  wise  men  were  not." 
We  had  a  season  of  prayer,  and  separated. 

Cinque,  the  Amistad"  leader,  was  married  in  his  house, 
but  conducted  badly,  and  went  to  Jamaica.  I  have  heard 
nothing  from  him  since. 

TEMPERANCE  MEETINGS. 

Next  day  I  met  Brother  May's  school  again,  and  taught 
the  children  temperance  songs,  "  Away,  away  the  bowl," 
&c.  Then  I  gave  them  a  lecture  on  teetotahsm.  A  very 
interesting  audience,  about  200  of  whom  afterwards  signed 
the, 'pledge. 

At  5  o'clock  a  dozen  or  more  of  Brother  Raymond  s  tee- 
totalers met  with  us,  in  Brother  May's  basement,  and  we 
conversed  together.  They  were  spirited,  and  spoke  well. 
As  we  could  get  no  chapel,  I.  made  an  appointment  for  the 
street,  before  the  chapel  door,  for  our  next  meeting.  A  fine 
company  of  men,  women  and  children  came,  who  listened 


24 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


to  my  lecture  very  attentively,  for  more  than  an  hour.  Up- 
wards of  thirty  signed  the  pledge,  and  more  would  have 
done  it,  but  evening  came  on,  and  we  had  to  separate.  I 
made  another  appointment  at  the  same  place.  At  the  time 
of  meeting  it  rained,  and  we  ventured,  without  permission, 
to  go  into  the  chapel,  where  I  gave  my  lecture.  On  account 
of  the  rain,  only  about  sixty  were  present — nine  new 
signers. 

I  afterwards  lectured  in  the  Baptist  chapel,  but  had  an 
unpleasant  evening,  and  obtained  but  few  signatures.  Their 
ministers  and  leaders  stand  in  their  way.  The  Baptist  min- 
ister (a  colored  man)  drinks  freely,  and,  although  he  would 
not  sign  his  own  name,  he  went  round  with  the  paper  to  get 
others  !  No  wonder  they  would  not  run  over  their  minister  : 
by  signing  they  would  condemn  him. 

One  evening  I  went  to  Krootown  chapel  to  attend  meet- 
ing, but  as  no  preacher  came,  I  took  the  pulpit  myself,  and 
improved  the  occasion  to  give  them  a  good  temperance  lec- 
ture, from  Paul,  reasoning  on  "  temperance,  righteousness, 
and  the  judgment."  The  people  seemed  interested,  but  I 
had  no  pledge  with  me.  The  students  of  the  institution 
were  pleased,  and  the  next  morning  all  willingly  sfeffgd  the 
pledge. 

After  this,  Brother  James  Beale,  a  Church  Missionary, 
opened  his  school-room,  and  requested  a  temperance  lecture. 
I  went,  and  the  room  was  soon  crowded  ;  he  opened  his 
chapel,  and  we  had  a  blessed  meeting.  I  talked  1  \  hours 
on  the  great  principle,  and  Brother  Carter  followed— good 
attention — and  while  I  sung  temperance  songs,  23  names 
were  obtained.  The  grog  sellers  writhed,  and  left  the  house, 
but  they  were  marked. 

Brother  Beale  and  wife  have  adopted  temperance  princi- 
ples, and  are  firm  teetotalers,  and  acknowledge  that  they 
enjoy  better  health  than  before.  Henry  Badger  and  wife 
have  also  written  to  me,  stating  the  same  thing  respecting 
themselves.  With  the  prominent  missionary  of  each  denonv 
ination — Church  Missionary  and  Wesleyan — engao-ed  on 
the  side  of  temperance,  it  is  to  be  hoped  their  influence  will 
be  greatly  felt  for  good.    Brother  Beale  has  boldly  preached 


STAY  AND  LABORS  IX  SIERRA  LEONE. 


25 


on  the  subject  in  his  chapel,  and  assists  at  any  time  with 
cheerfulness. 

Brother  Peyton  also  invited  me  to  address  the  students  of 
his  "grammar  school"  on  the  subject :  many  others  came 
in,  and  I  lectured,  but  he  objected  to  the  boys  signing  the 
jyledge,  without  the  knowledge  and  consent  of  their  parents. 

The  governor  invited  me  to  lecture  in  the  Custom  House, 
before  leaving  town,  and  I  gave  out  the  appointment.  He 
provided  seats,  and  we  had  a  large  number  of  colored  peo- 
ple, with  the  governor,  naval  officers  and  others.  The 
Lord  gave  me  liberty,  and  I  declared  the  truth  for  one  hour. 
Grog  sellers  and  lovers  of  "  strong  drink  "  were  present  and 
were  very  uneasy.  They  spake  aloud,  "  We  cannot  live 
without  selling  it."  I  answered — "  Woe  to  him  that putteth 
the  bottle  to  his  neighbor  s  mouth."  I  tried  to  point  out 
the  wickedness  and  danger  of  the  people  of  Freetown  faith- 
fully, and  gave  plain  warning.  I  turned  to  the  governor, 
and  said — "  If  his  excellency,  the  governor,  will  only  take 
the  lead  in  this  matter — and  the  missionaries  and  merchants 
will  take  hold,  the  enemy  may  be  routed,  and  the  people 
saved." 

Much  sensation  was  felt,  and  those  who  feared  that  their 
"  craft  was  in  danger,"  went  out  and  had  "  strong  reasoning 
among  themselves."  Grog  sellers  looked  vengeance.  On 
account  of  the  lateness  of  the  hour,  and  the  confusion,  we 
obtained  only  a  few  signatures,  but  we  felt  that  great  good 
would  result  from  our  feeble  efforts. 

As  I  have  not  the  pledge  to  refer  to,  I  cannot  state  de- 
finitely the  number  of  signatures  obtained  during  our  stay 
in  town,  but  it  must  have  been  300  or  more — which  num- 
ber might  have  been  increased  to  thousands,  if  the  work 
could  have  been  followed  up  by  faithful  laborers. 

The  common  people  only  need  the  light,  and  they  will 
follow  it.    The  opposing  influence  is  foreign. 

Ram  and  tobacco  are  the  great  articles  of  commerce  be- 
tween America  and  Africa.  The  following  extract  of  a  let- 
ter, written  at  this  time,  describes  facts  as  they  exist : — 

"  This  town  and  country  are  very  much  cursed  by  Ame- 
rica.   An  untold  amount  of  tobacco  is  brought  here,  and 

sold  very  high.    But  the  ardent  spirits  !    Oh  !  the  seas  of 
a 


28 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


it  that  are  imported  from  my  native  land  ! !  I  blush  and 
hang  my  head  for  shame^ — my  soul  is  agonized  when  I  think 
of  it. 

"  JS3T  The  other  day,  I  counted  50  barrels  together,  just 
landed  from  the  same  state  that  sent  me  here  to  preach  the 
Gospel.  Since  then  I  counted  Vo  barrels  in  another  lot, 
lying  together.  In  unblushing  characters  they  proclaimed 
themselves  4  old  rectified  whiskey,  from  C.  &  J.  SMITH, 
No.  54  Sycamore  st.,  Cincinnati,  Ohio  ! ' 

44  Well  may  the  missionary  weep  and  groan,  when  he 
knows  that  the  same  country  which  sends  him  to  heal  the 
wounds,  and  dry  up  the  streams  of  death  here  in  Africa, 
pours  upon  the  country  rivers  of  desolation,  blasting  and 
mildew — when  he  sees  the  same  vessel  which  wafts  him 
across  the  mighty  deep,  to  preach  1  Temperance,  righteous- 
ness and  judgment  to  come,'  bearing  in  her  hold  floods  of 
damnation  and  death  ! 

"  What  could  we  do,  were  it  not  for  the  promises  of  God  ! 
'  When  the  enemy  comes  in  like  a  flood,  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord  shall  lift  up  a  standard  against  him.'  4  A  flood  !  ' 
Truly.  More  than  one  man  has  told  us — '  I  have  sold 
whiskey  enough  in  Africa  to  float  this  vessel.'  Grog  shops 
are  very  abundant,  and  all  classes  drink  either  wine,  ale,  gin, 
brandy  or  whiskey.  A  few  of  the  colored  brethren  are  tee- 
totalers, having  stood  firm  ever  since  Brother  Raymond 
preached  the  doctrine  here." 

20th.  Witnessed  the  first  tornado — grand — during  the 
storm,  the  lightning  struck  a  house,  and  killed  a  man  living 
in  adultery,  wounded  the  woman  and  a  child,  and  produced 
great  alarm  and  confusion.  Also  this  morning  a  man  cut 
his  wife  dreadfully.  We  saw  also  a  man  who  had  been 
drowned.  These  things  taken  together,  made  a  notable  day 
in  Freetown. 

21st.  Sabbath.  P.  M.  Attended  Brother  Peyton's  iar^e 
Sabbath  School.  He  holds  it  at  9  A.  M.,  and  at  2  P.  M. 
320  on  his  list;  mostly  professors,  men  and  women.  It  is 
a  peculiarly  interesting  school. 

Brother  P.'s  students  teach  numerous  classes — the 
more  advanced  instruct  the  Bible  classes,  and  the  younger 
boys  teach  in  reading  and  spelling.    I  was  surprised  to  see 


STAY  AND  LABORS  IN  SIERRA  LEONE. 


27 


the  knowledge  of  the  Bible  exhibited  by  the  students.  And 
it  was  a  singular  sight  to  behold  children  of  six,  eight  and  ten 
years  old  teaching  classes  of  men  and  women!  And  their 
ease  and  aptness  were  surprising — showing  that  they  are 
trained  under  a  superior  instructor. 

After  they  have  gone  through  the  lessons,  Brother  P. 
gives  a  catechetical  lecture  on  the  chapter,  while  all  is  at- 
tention. It  is  truly  a  wonderful  school.  I  have  frequently 
addressed  them  with  great  satisfaction  to  myself  and  to  the 
school. 

22d.  Called  on  Mrs.  Davis,  with  whom  Brother  Ray- 
mond died.  Saw  the  sofa  where  he  laid — he  had  his  reason 
to  the  last,  and  departed  in  peace.  Here  he  frequently 
stopped  when  in  town. 

Called  on  Capt.  Lawrence,  who  has  lived  here  twelve 
years — been  on  the  coast  twenty-six  years.  He  said — 
"  There  is  nothing  hurtful  in  the  climate,  if  a  man  will  only 
take  care  of  himself."  Other  old  settlers  have  made  simi- 
lar remarks  to  me. 

23d.    A  collision.    At  Brother  's,  Brother  Carter 

was  speaking  of  the  bad  example  of  missionaries  in  town. 

It  was  repeated  to  Mrs.  ,  who  was  excited,  and  said — 

"  If  I  had  been  here,  and  heard  you  make  that  remark,  I 
should  have  politely  requested  you  to  leave  the  house."  They 
talked  on  again,  and  to  justify  moderate  drinking,  she  said 
— "  You  would  make  out,  then,  that  the  church  is  wrong  !" 
"  Yes,  that  is  the  very  thing."  "  Well,  that  implicates  all 
the  missionaries,  and  my  husband  among  the  rest— and  I 
must  insist  upon  it  that  you  never,  never  mention  that  sub- 
ject again  in  my  house  !  !  " 

24ih  The  Queen's  birth-day — 29  years  old.  All  the 
shops  shut  up — business  and  market  suspended.  We  tried 
to  do  business,  but  could  not.  In  the  afternoon  wre  held  a 
street  temperance  meeting. 

phonotopy. 

Brother  Carter,  being  much  interested  in  Phonography 
and  Phonotopy,  was  peculiarly  anxious  to  introduce  the  lat- 
ter, and  to  apply  it  to  African  languages.    He  collected  a 


28 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


class  of  Akoos,  and  met  them  frequently  for  this  purpose. 
They  were  much  interested,  and  gave  such  attention  that  in 
a  few  evenings  they  could  apply  it  to  their  own  language, 
and  write  to  each  other  understandingly.  Brother  C. 
deeply  felt  that  it  was  the  thing  for  Africa.  And  I  am  fully 
persuaded  that  this  or  something  similar  must  be  introduced, 
and  applied  to  the  numerous  languages  of  Africa,  before 
any  great  movement  can  be  made  towards  the  translation  of 
the  Bible,  or  the  general  diffusion  of  knoAvledge.  There 
are  many  sounds  which  cannot  be  expressed  by  any  single 
letter,  or  any  combination  of  letters,  in  the  common  alpha- 
bet. And  then,  after  you  have  applied  letters  to  the  lan- 
guage, they  can  be  sounded  in  so  many  different  ways,  that 
scarcely  two  persons  will  pronounce  the  same  word  alike, 
until  they  have  been  thoroughly  drilled  !  And  how  exceed- 
ingly difficult  it  is  for  natives  to  comprehend  all  the  various 
sounds,  and  changes,  and  exceptions  in  such  a  system,  none 
but  those  who  have  witnessed  it,  and  have  tried  to  teach 
them,  can  tell  or  conceive.  Who  does  not  know  what  a 
Herculean  task  it  is  for  any  foreigner  to  learn  our  language  ? 

But  by  applying  the  Phonotypic  character  and  principles 
to  the  Mendi,  or  Sherbro,  or  Akoo,  or  any  other  African 
language,  it  would  be  readily  comprehended,  not  only  by 
children  brought  up  and  drilled  in  schools,  but  by  adults  ; 
and  thus  the  means  of  knowledge  would  be  placed  fairly 
within  the  reach  of  the  people  generally.  They  could  learn 
to  read  the  Bible  in  Phonotopy,  by  going  through  a  small 
primer,  containing  the  first  principles,  sounds  and  exercises. 
With  the  common  alphabet,  it  will  often  take  years  for  an 
adult  to  learn  to  read,  and  then  be  always  stumbling  and 
puzzled  in  reading,  on  account  of  the  different  ways  in 
which  the  letters  are  sounded ;  but  in  Phonotopy,  where 
every  character  has  but  one  and  always  the  same  sound,  in 
every  connection,  as  soon  as  the  alphabet  is  thoroughly 
learned,  the  pupil  is  prepared  to  go  ahead,  and  read  under- 
standingly whatever  is  correctly  translated  into  his  own  lan- 
guage. 

But  should  the  common  alphabet  be  used  in  translations, 
it  is  my  firm  conviction  that  the  art  of  reading  will  not  be 
introduced  into  Africa,  except  as  children  are  taken  and 


1  %  fli 

^  STAY  AND  LABORS  IN  SIERRA  LEONE.  29 

drilled  in  schools — adults  will  never  have  courage  and  per- 
severance sufficient  to  master  the  difficulties,  so  that  "  Many 
shall  run  to  and  fro,  and  knowledge  shall  be  increased." 
And  thus  we  shall  have  to  wait  till  all  the  old  stock  die  off 
in  darkness,  and  a  race  of  schooled  children  are  brought 
upon  the  stage,  before  we  can  have  a  reading  population. 
Oh  !  there  is  no  need  of  this  delay.  Let  primers  and  the 
Bible  be  put  before  them  in  Phonotopy,  and  we  may  see 
multitudes  of  the  old  and  the  young  eagerly  grasping  the 
inestimable  treasure. 

I  would  therefore  advise  and  request  any  who  are  expect- 
ing to  go  to  the  Mendi  Mission,  to  teach  or  preach,  to  print 
or  translate,  to  make  themselves  masters  of  the  principles  of 
Phonotopy,  before  leaving  America.  Or  if  time  will  not 
allow  of  this,  to  provide  themselves  with  books,  and  to 
study  it  thoroughly  on  the  passage. 

I  have  tried  the  application  of  our  common  alphabet  in 
the  translation  of  Mendi ;  and  have  found  it  impossible  to 
perform  the  work  with  any  completeness  or  satisfaction.  We 
must  have  something  else — and  I  think  that  Phonotopy  is  the 
thing  desired. 

27th.  Our  messenger  returned  from  the  Mission,  bring- 
ing a  letter  from  the  teacher,  Thomas  Bunyan.  The  war  is 
still  raging — a  famine  prevails,  and  it  is  very  difficult  to  get 
food. 

This  evening  met  Packard  Wilson — nine  years  at  Cape 
Palmas  at  the  Mission,  and  three  years  at  Gaboon  with  Bro- 
ther Wilson — ten  years  at  school,  and  two  in  a  printing 
office — now  drinking,  and  returned  to  heathenism  !  !  How 
ineffectual  is  education  alone  to  raise  the  heathen  !  How 
vain  are  all  the  labors  of  missionaries  unless  God  bless,  and 
change  the  heart  !  u  Not  by  might  nor  by  power,  but  by 
my  Spirit,  saith  the  Lord."  0!  to  be  ''filled  with  the 
Spirit."  Lord,  pour  out  thy  Spirit  upon  the  heathen,  who 
know  Thee  not. 

28th.  Attended  love-feast  in  Grassfield  chapel.  House 
crowded  :  many  spoke  with  much  feeling — about  fifty 
"mourners"  came  forward,  who  acted  (many  of  them) 
more  like  persons  in  convulsion  fits  than  seekers  after  God 
— pounding  the  benches,  screaming,  jerking  and  twitching, 


30 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


enough  almost  to  snap  their  heads  off.  But  I  considered 
that  they  were  heathen,  very  much  under  the  influence  of 
old  superstitions,  and  encouraged  in  their  extravagance,  by 
the  example  of  their  teachers — and  I  tried  to  make  allow- 
ance for  them,  hoping  some  might  be  truly  converted  to 
God,  even  in  such  a  Bedlam. 

A  MOUNTAIN  RAMBLE. 

31st.  After  breakfast  we  took  our  compass,  spy-glass  and 
umbrellas,  and  started  for  a  walk.  Near  the  foot  of  the 
mountain  we  came  to  a  splendid  palace  and  its  gardens — 
viewed  the  many  kinds  of  trees,  shrubbery  and  fruits,  with 
much  pleasure.  We  walked  beneath  the  orange  trees,  and 
found  the  fruit  upon  the  ground,  as  we  had  been  accus- 
tomed to  find  apples  in  our  own  country. 

We  pursued  our  journey  up  the  ravine,  over  rocks,  and 
through  grass  and  bushes,  with  much  difficulty,  to  Leicester, 
a  pleasant  village  in  the  mountains,  with  a  small  church  and 
a  missionary  chapel.  Found  a  very  interesting  company  of 
little  girls  assembled  to  sew.  We  obtained  refreshment,  and 
with  two  guides  made  our  way  up  the  steep  and  rugged 
ascent,  to  the  summit  of  "  Leicester  Mountain."  The  peak 
is  small,  and  affords  a  splendid  view  of  large  mountains,  far 
in  the  interior  ;  rivers,  winding  their  way  far  into  the  coun- 
try ;  forests,  across  the  vale,  where  monkeys,  baboons,  leo- 
pards and  panthers  play,  and  /en  villages,  with  their  chapels, 
mission  houses,  huts  and  fields.  Aberdeen,  Murray  Town, 
Wilberforce,  Lumley,  Regent,  Bassa  Town,  Hastings,  Glou- 
cester, Leicester,  and  Freetown,  all  brought  into  one  view, 
constitute  a  charming  sight,  well  worth  the  toil  and  fatigue 
of  such  a  difficult  journey.  While  there,  we  were  twice 
enveloped  in  the  clouds,  which  for  the  time  cut  off  our 
view.  At  other  times  the  clouds  were  far  beneath  us,  as  if 
playing  at  our  feet.  The  peak  of  "Sugar-loaf"  is  in  the 
clouds  much  of  the  time.  In  our  tiresome  descent  we  were 
overtaken  by  a  heavy  shower,  and  returned  to  our  lodgings 
very  much  fatigued. 


INCIDENTS  AND  LABORS  IN  SIERRA  LEONE. 


31 


CHAPTER  III. 

INCIDENTS   AND   LABORS   IN   SIERRA   LEONE  CONTINUED. 

June  1,  1848.  Witnessed  a  wedding  party.  The  bride 
and  her  attendants  were  adorned  with  excessive  richness  and 
extravagance,  while  others  around  were  half  naked.  The 
party  sat  down  to  a  table  in  the  open  air,  loaded  with  a 
great  variety  of  delicate  and  costly  viands. 

In  Sierra  Leone  custom  has  the  force  of  law,  and  any 
person  who  gets  married,  must  go  to  all  this  expense  and 
parade — the  most  extravagant  and  costly  dress,  the  richest 
articles  of  food  and  luxury,  intoxicating  drinks,  and  a  com- 
pany of  attendants.  So  that  it  often  takes  the  savings  of 
years  to  be  able  to  get  married — and  sometimes  runs  the 
party  in  debt,  into  prison  and  ruin  :  and  but  few  can  be 
found  who  go  against  this  ridiculous,  slavish  custom ! 

2nd.  Rode  to  Foorah  Bay,  where  the  Church  Mission- 
ary Society  has  a  very  fine,  spacious  and  costly  building, 
for  a  theological  institution,  to  train  up  native  ministers. 
We  found  the  Kissy  road  very  pleasant.  In  returning  we 
passed  five  chapels  in  which  meetings  were  held.  It  was 
cheering  to  hear  from  so  many  places,  the  voice  of  prayer 
and  praise. 

ANOTHER  SLAVER. 

4th  This  evening  another  Brazilian  slaver  was  brought 
in  with  five  hundred  human  beings  aboard.  They  were 
taken  ashore  in  canoes,  and  made  the  air  ring  with  songs 
and  shouts,  as  they  again  trod  the  soil  of  Africa. 

Within  two  montks,  six  prizes  have  been  taken,  having  on 
board  1,600  slaves  !  0  !  how  frightfully  is  this  fiendish 
slave  trade  carried  on !  When  will  the  oppressor  be 
"  broken  in  pieces  ?"    Lord,  speed  the  day. 

5th.  This  evening  we  walked  to  James  Beale's,  Church 
Missionary  at  Kissy  road — found  both  him  and  Mrs.  B.  very 


32 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


kind  and  obliging,  and  we  received  many  proofs  of  Christian 
affection  from  them.  In  the  evening  we  both  addressed  a 
large  congregation,  on  the  subject  of  Missions.  This  con- 
gregation occupy  a  fine  chapel,  with  a  gallery. 

"excuse  me." 

6th.  While  eating  dinner,  the  Governor  and  others  came 
suddenly  in,  to  escape  a  shower.  They  were  scarcely  seat- 
ed before  Brother  P.  called  to  his  boy  to  bring  the  bottles 
and  glasses.  As  he  was  pouring  out,  the  Governor  looked 
across  the  table  at  me,  and  said,  "  I  will  take  a  little,  if  Mr. 
Thompson  will  excuse  me.  I  agree  with  him  in  the  main." 
I  answered — u  You  must  take  it  on  your  own  responsibility  ; 
I  have  no  excuse  for  you."  Considerable  discussion  took 
place.  One  said — "  Look  at  me,  I  have  drank  wine  for 
many  years,  and  it  never  hurt  me  any."  The  Governor  re- 
torted— "  Yes,  and  you  may  die  ten  years  sooner  for  it." 
The  Governor  exhorts  to  teetotalism,  and  swallows  the 
poison  ! 

8th.  On  this  day  three  of  the  mission  men  came  to  town 
in  a  small  paddle  canoe,  bringing  a  letter  from  Bunyan,  and 
the  news  that  "the  war"  had  taken  the  schooner  on  her 
passage  to  the  town  from  the  Mission.  The  letter  gave  a 
long  account  of  the  war,  and  his  troubles  therefrom.  Many 
presents  were  demanded  by  the  war  people,  and  many  of 
our  things  had  been  stolen — some  had  threatened  to  come 
and  destroy  the  Mission,  and  other  chiefs  had  threatened  to 
kill  them  if  they  attempted  to  injure  the  Mission.  He  finds 
it  very  hard  to  get  food  ;  many  of  the  goods  have  been  de- 
manded as  presents,  and  many  children  taken  away  by  their 
parents.  In  the  school,  47  boys,  and  20  girls.  Employed 
about  the  Mission,  14  men,  and  7  women. 

The  schooner  had  started  with  five  men.  While  passing 
Sherbro  Island  they  were  boarded  by  a  large  number  of 
war  canoes.  Many  of  the  men  came  aboard,  and  ordered 
the  schooner  back  to  their  town  (perhaps  ten  or  fifteen 
miles.)  There  they  took  the  small  box  which  contained  our 
letters,  and  other  things,  and  went  ashore,  leaving  the 
schooner,  after  they  could  find  no  goods  in  her.    Three  of 


INCIDENTS  AND  LABORS  IN  SIERRA  LEONE. 


33 


our  men  followed  the  war  people,  to  get  the  letters  from 
them,  and  were  detained  on  shore  eight  hours,  before  they 
could  prevail  on  them  to  give  up  the  box.  There  happened 
to  be  an  influential  man  there  who  knew  Mr.  Raymond,  and 
he  prevailed  upon  the  war  people  to  let  the  men  go,  with 
their  papers. 

The  three  men  returned  to  the  shore,  where  they  had  left 
the  schooner  in  the  morning,  but  she  was  gone — the  two 
men  left  on  her  had  weighed  anchor  and  put  out  to  sea,  to 
escape  from  the  war.  They  could  just  observe  it  in  the  dis- 
tance, and  followed  on  in  their  little  canoe  ;  but  night  com- 
ing on,  they  lost  sight  of  it  altogether,  and  pulled  on  to  town, 
day  and  night,  without  food  or  sleep,  expecting  to  find  the 
schooner  there — but  we  had  heard  nothing  of  it,  and  feared 
she  was  lost,  there  being  only  one  man  and  a  boy  on  board 
to  manage  her. 

After  consultation,  it  was  judged  best  to  hire  a  boat,  and 
that  I  should  go  in  search  of  the  schooner.  A  boat  was  ac- 
cordingly procured,  and  goods  and  provisions  put  on  board, 
so  that  if  I  missed  the  schooner,  I  might  go  on  to  the  Mis- 
sion, with  help  for  the  suffering  ones  there. 

At  1-|  P.  M.  I  embarked,  rowed  by  four  men — head  winds 
and  rough  sea,  so  that  we  had  "  hard  toiling  in  rowing,"  and 
progressed  but  slowly.  About  9  o'clock  we  came  in  to 
Fungia.  The  Amistad,  Kale,  was  the  first  man  who  met 
me,  and  provided  me  a  place  to  sleep.  Early  next  morning,  I 
assembled  a  company,  talked  and  prayed  with  them,  took 
breakfast,  and  started  out  again,  against  head  winds  and  tide. 
We  struggled  hard  to  get  round  False  Cape,  but  the  wind 
was  too  strong  for  us,  and  after  trying  long  to  no  purpose, 
we  turned  about,  put  up  sail,  and  came  back  to  Goodrich, 
to  spend  the  Sabbath,  and  then  try  it  again.  Here  I  heard, 
by  a  man  from  York,  that  the  schooner  had  put  in  there 
and  anchored.  I  immediately  despatched  two  of  my  men 
to  go  through  along  the  beach  that  night,  to  assist  in  bring- 
ing her  up  on  Monday. 

I  found  Goodrich  a  very  pleasant  town;  and  though 
there  were  no  white  faces,  I  found  Christians,  and  felt  that 
they  were  my  brethren. 

On  Sabbath  morning  I  preached  in  the  Lady  Huntingdon 
2* 


34 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


Chapel,  to  an  interesting  audience,  who  drank  in  the  truth 
witb  eagerness.  After  meeting  I  went  to  the  minister's 
house,  where  numbers  assembled,  and  told  them  something 
about  slavery.  Their  manifestations  of  amazement  at  the 
wickedness  of  man  were  very  strong  ;  and  their  expressions 
of  thankfulness  that  they  were  free — that  they  were  res- 
cued from  the  slavers,  before  experiencing  the  horrors  of 
slavery,  and  that  they  lived  in  Sierra  Leone,  under  the 
QUEEN — were  numerous,  earnest  and  emphatic.  God  save 
the  Queen  !  "  God  bless  the  Queen  !"  were  their  united 
exclamations.  At  5,  P.  M.,  I  preached  in  the  Wesleyan 
Chapel — full  house.  Aiter  meeting  the  children  came 
around  me  so  thick  to  shake  my  hand,  that  I  took  two 
hands  in  one  of  mine,  and  frequently  had  to  shake  with 
both  hands.  They  were  very  warm  hearted.  On  Monday 
afternoon  the  schooner  came  in  sight,  and  I  quickly  went 
aboard,  with  my  goods.  The  two  men  were  out  of  provi- 
sions, and  as  hungry  as  wolves.  We  gave  them  what  we 
had,  came  back  to  town  in  my  boat,  leaving  the  schooner 
to  take  up  anchor  and  follow  on.  I  was  five  hours  exposed 
to  a  hard  rain.  We  felt  thankful  to  God  for  the  preservation 
of  the  men  and  the  schooner,  which  brightened  the  prospect 
of  getting  to  our  long  desired  field  of  labor.  The  schooner 
showed  plainly  her  need  of  an  owner  to  take  care  of  her. 

loading,  &c. 

For  three  days  we  were  occupied  in  buying  needed  arti- 
cles, and  in  loading  the  schooner,  which  was  in  a  very  bad 
condition,  but  we  were  so  anxious  to  get  to  the  Mission,  that 
we  could  not  wait  for  repairs. 

We  found  many  trials  when  first  employing  Africans  to 
work  for  us — they  were  so  slow.  I  recorded,  "  0,  I  begin 
to  feel  a  little  of  the  weight  which  crushed  brother  Ray- 
mond to  death  !  There  are  so  many  cares — so  many  things 
wanted  here  and  there ;  so  many  demands  upon  us ;  so 
many  looking  to  us  for  bread,  clothes  and  money — and 
withal,  the  natural  slowness  and  indolence  of  the  natives 
generally." 

When  I  first  arrived  in  Africa,  I  could  do  as  much  work 


INCIDENTS  AND  LABORS  IN  SIERRA  LEONE. 


35 


as  three  natives,  and  worked,  at  times,  until  my  strength 
seemed  quite  exhausted. 

On  the  15th  we  finished  our  letters,  and  put  them  on 
board  the  Adario  for  New  York.  In  the  evening  brother 
Purslow  went  on  board  the  schooner  with  us,  and  we  had 
a  season  of  prayer  and  singing,  renewed ly  consecrating  to 
the  service  of  God,  the  vessel  which  had  been  built  with  so 
many  prayers  and  tears.  It  had  occupied  all  brother  Ray- 
mond's spare  time  and  care  and  toil  for  years — his  heart 
was  much  set  upon  her ;  he  was  spared  to  make  but  one 
trip  to  town  in  her — before  she  was  finished — and  died.  He 
felt  the  pressing  need  of  such  a  craft  for  the  conveyance  of 
missionaries  and  mission  goods. 

DRIVEN  BACK. 

On  the  16th,  about  noon,  we  set  sail  with  high  hopes,  and 
went  on  well  for  a  time  ;  but  head  winds  prevented  our 
doubling  the  Cape,  and  we  were  driven  up  Sierra  Leone 
river,  nearly  to  Foorah  bay — unable  to  get  in  again  to  town. 
We  anchored  about  three  miles  out,  and  took  canoe  to  come 
ashore.  Brother  Carter  had  been  sea-sick  most  of  the  time. 
A  violent  tornado  came  upon  us  about  mid-way — the  rain 
fell  in  torrents,  and  we  had  a  thorough  shower-bath,  of  na- 
ture's own  providing. 

Brother  and  sister  Beale  received  us,  dripping  as  we 
were,  with  great  kindness,  and  provided  us  with  dry 
clothes,  shelter  and  comfort. 

Next  morning  the  schooner  came  to  land,  and  that  day  I 
fixed  the  pump,  while  brother  Carter  attended  to  other  re- 
pairs. 

18th.  Met  with  brother  Beale  in  his  large  and  interest- 
ing Sabbath  school,  heard  him  preach,  and  in  the  afternoon 
Sabbath  school  again,  which  I  addressed  on  the  chapter  of 
the  lesson.  In  the  evening,  attended  preaching  again. 
Being  thus  detained,  brother  B.  was  anxious  for  a  temper- 
ance meeting,  and  gave  notice  of  it  four  times,  for  Monday 
evening. 

An  account  of  this  meeting  is  given  in  chapter  II.  It  was 
a  glorious  meeting,  and  I  blessed  the  Lord  for  detaining  us. 


36 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


TROUBLE   IN   GETTING   OUT  OF  HARBOR. 

On  the  evening  of  20th  we  went  aboard  to  go  out  with 
the  tide  in  the  night.  About  8  o'clock  we  found  ourselves 
"  all  afloat,"  our  anchor  torn  loose  and  dragging.  We 
floated  directly  under  the  jib-boom  of  one  vessel,  just  missed 
another,  and  anchored  again.  About  midnight  we  tried  to 
start  with  the  tide,  which  carried  us  against  an  old  steamer, 
and  caught  us  in  our  rigging.  We  got  loose  only  by  exces- 
sive labor,  and  cutting  ropes.  Brother  Carter  was  hurt  by 
a  stick  striking  him  in  the  face.  We  then  floated  directly 
towards  a  French  man-of-war  steamer,  the  tide  drifting  us 
along,  and  we  saved  ourselves  from  running  against  it  only 
by  dropping  anchor,  within  three  rods  of  it,  till  morning. 
Then  we  were  so  near,  that  when  the  tide  turned,  it  brought 
the  steamer  upon  us,  and  we  were  saved  only  by  letting  out 
cable,  and  pushing  off  with  poles,  when  we  came  together. 
We  narrowly  escaped  much  injury,  and  succeeded,  with 
great  difficulty,  in  getting  out  of  our  perilous  situation.  The 
tide  now  being  against  us,  we  again  came  to  anchor  at 
King  Toms,  and  went  ashore  to  brother  Purslow's.  About 
noon  we  started  again  in  a  rain  storm  ;  towards  night  we 
anchored  near  the  Cape,  at  midnight  went  on  with  the  tide, 
and  at  daylight  anchored  for  tide ;  but  soon  our  chain  cable 
broke,  and  we  lost  our  anchor — threw  out  the  other  anchor 
with  rope  cable — at  10  o'clock  started,  but  could  not  round 
the  Cape — anchored  inside,  in  a  small  bay.  In  the  afternoon 
we  went  ashore,  and  had  a  pleasant  walk  through  Aber- 
deen, followed  by  many  children,  running,  shouting,  and 
clapping  their  hands. 

Next  morning  brother  C.  took  a  canoe  and  three  men 
to  go  to  town  for  another  anchor  and  cable — our  rope  being 
unsafe  alone.  Soon  an  American  vessel  passed  near  us, 
from  Philadelphia.  We  hailed  her,  and  received  answer 
that  she  had  letters  for  me.  We  pulled  up  anchor,  I  took 
the  helm,  and  we  went  back.  I  saw  captain  Taylor,  and 
received  letters  from  the  committee  and  my  friends. 

It  will  be  thought  we  had  a  great  time  of  it,  sure — but 
it  is  proper  the  reader  should  know,  that  we  had  no  seamen 
to  navigate  our  frail  bark,  that  we  did  not  understand  the 


INCIDENTS  AND   LABORS  IN  SIERRA  LEONE. 


37 


business,  and  that  our  vessel  was  in  miserable  trim.  At 
that  season  of  the  year,  also,  there  is  a  strong  current  set- 
ting north,  and  nearly  all  the  winds  are  from  the  south  ;  so 
that  it  is  very  difficult  for  good  vessels,  well  manned,  and  a 
good  captain,  to  get  down  the  coast.  And  even  canoes,  with 
oars,  are  often  "  wind-bound,"  for  weeks.  So  that  the 
reader  must  not  be  hard  with  censures  or  jokes,  on  our 
awkwardness.  Did  you  ever  try  such  business?  Wo  did 
the  best  we  knew,  and  worked  hard  for  it,  too. 

JOURNEY  TO  REGENT. 

24th.  In  the  morning  taught  brother  Peyton's  class  sing- 
ing— ran  about  and  did  some  business,  and  wrote  letters  to 
friends.  Brother  Carter  was  pretty  much  sick  ;  some  fever 
through  anxiety  of  mind  and  many  labors.  Towards  night 
I  obtained  a  horse  and  rode  to  Regent,  over  the  mountain. 
It  is  a  fine,  pleasant,  quiet  village,  of  about  2,000  inhabit- 
ants. The  scenery  is  very  picturesque — mountains  and  val- 
levs  on  every  side — meandering  streams  of  water  from  the 
hills — Sugar  loaf,  near  by,  rearing  its  lofty  head  into  the 
clouds,  covered  with  primitive  forests,  filled  with  elephants, 
leopards,  baboons,  monkeys,  &c,  and  almost  perpendicular, 
like  a  haystack — the  numerous  huts,  thickly  surrounded 
with  their  plantain,  banana,  and  pawpaw  trees,  yams,  &c, — 
the  jail,  the  mission  house,  the  spacious  chapel  and  two  grave 
yards — one  for  the  burial  of  baptized  persons,  and  another 
for  unbaptized  !  !  (another  relic  of  popery  and  heathenism.) 
The  road  to  Regent  is  very  rugged,  a  part  of  the  way.  Re- 
gent is  one  of  the  oldest  mission  stations  in  the  colony. 
The  church  contained  400  communicants  (and  200  candi- 
dates at  that  time.)  The  attendance  at  church  was  nearly 
1000.  The  day  schools  and  Sabbath  schools  were  flourish- 
ing, and  most  of  the  people  were  able  to  read.  On  the 
Sabbath  heard  Mr.  Davis  preach  twice,  after  the  long, 
formal,  stereotyped  services  had  been  read.  And  this  is  the 
custom  in  all  the  churches  in  Sierra  Leone.  In  the  morn- 
ing I  returned,  by  Wilberforce,  a  beautiful  road,  on  a  long 
mountain  ridge,  overlooking  sea  and  land  for  a  long  distance. 
At  times,  rode  in  (not  on)  the  clouds,  as  they  circled  me 


38 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


round  with  their  vapory  mists — an  enchanting  ride  of  two 
hours,  which  gave  me  a  hearty  appetite  for  breakfast. 

SHIP   GLASGOW  CAPTAIN  HAMLIN. 

The  ship  Glasgow  came  to  take  "  emigrants"  to  Jamaica, 
A  noble  ship,  but  a  more  noble  captain.  He  was  a  strong 
teetotaller,  and  a  devoted,  working,  living,  Christian.  He 
supplied  us  with  temperance  tracts,  which  we  distributed 
far  and  near.  He  had  our  schooner  pulled  alongside  his 
ship,  and  his  own  men  stripped  and  rigged  her  anew,  fur- 
nishing sail  and  rope  as  was  needed.  He  prepared  for  us 
two  "  lee-boards,"  gave  ship  bread,  herring,  tar,  <fcc,  &c, 
"  without  money,  and  without  price,"  and  thanked  the  Lord 
for  the  "privilege  of  helping  his  servants  a  little,  and  would 
have  been  glad  to  do  any  thing  else  in  his  power." 

We  met  together  in  his  cabin,  and  enjoyed  a  heavenly 
feast,  in  spiritual  communion,  and  social  prayer. 

I  wrote  letters  to  my  associates  in  Jamaica,  which  captain 
H.  kindly  had  forwarded  to  them. 

He  was  a  great  friend  of  missions,  and  always  carried  mis- 
sionaries free,  to  or  from  any  place  in  his  voyage.  He  was 
truly  to  us  a  friend  indeed ;  and  in  the  resurrection  of  the 
just,  he  will  be  recompensed.  He  collected  cards  and  pri- 
mers, to  teach  the  poor  liberated  Africans  to  read,  while 
sailing  to  Jamaica. 

0  !  that  all  our  vessels  were  commanded  by  such  cap- 
tains— the  gospel  would  soon  be  preached  around  the  world, 
and  "  the  abundance  of  the  sea"  would  be  converted  unto 
God. 

27th.  We  saw  the  governor.  He  had  been  down  the  coast, 
demolished  several  of  their  war  strong-holds,  and  intended 
further  action.  He  said  to  us,  "I  wish  you  would  not  go 
yet,  it  would  embarrass  me  in  my  operations,  if  you  should 
be  taken  prisoners  by  them.  I  think  it  will  be  safe  to  go  in 
a  few  days."    Wrote  more  letters  to  America. 

ANOTHER  SLAVER  ! ! 

28th.  In  the  afternoon  another  Brazilian  was  brought  in, 


INCIDENTS  AND  LABORS  IN  SIERRA  LEONE. 


39 


with  more  than  500  slaves  on  board.  We  went  on  board 
the  vessel,  and  such  a  sight  may  I  never  again  behold.  They 
were  all  crowded  into  the  hold,  very  thick  and  close,  men, 
women  and  children ! !  The  vessel  was  larger  than  the 
others,  and  the  space  between  decks  about  three  feet.  It  was 
a  perfect  jam,  from  one  end  to  the  other  ! 

As  they  landed  they  clapped  their  hands,  and  shouted, 
and  jumped  and  laughed,  to  tread  once  more  on  free  soil. 
They  came  ashore  destitute  of  clothes,  but  at  the  landing 
each  one  received  a  cloth. 

This  made  upwards  of  1500  landed  during  the  seven 
weeks  of  our  sojourn  in  Freetown  !  How  long  shall  Africa 
be  thus  robbed  and  spoiled  ?  On  this  evening  I  wrote  the 
following  appeal : 

"A  VOICE   FROM  AFRICA  !" 

Freetown,  Sierra  Leone,  June  28,  1848. 
Lovers  of  humanity,  suffer  a  word  from  a  distant  shore. 
To  do  good  is  Gcov-like.  To  labor  unweariedly  for  the  pres- 
ent and  eternal  interests  of  men,  is  Christian.  To  use  every 
endeavor  to  abolish  oppression  from  the  world,  by  promul- 
gating a  pure  gospel,  is  anti-slavery  Christianity.  Of  such 
labors  there  is  great  need.  While  you  sleep,  the  enemy  is 
awake  and  active.  While  you  may  be  dreaming  that  the 
abominations  of  the  slave  trade  are  no  more,  they  are  des- 
olating Africa,  and  pouring  floods  of  wretchedness  upon  the 
nations.  During  my  seven  weeks'  residence  in  Sierra  Leone, 
more  than  1500  slaves  have  been  landed  here  from  captured 
slavers.  O,  could  you  have  seen  the  wretched  objects,  you 
would  have  been  stimulated  to  new  energy  in  the  anti-slavery 
cause.  Many  are  taken,  it  is  true,  by  the  British  "men-of- 
war,"  but  it  is  probable  that  where  one  is  taken,  five  or  ten 
escape.  And  does  this  look  as  if  the  slave  trade  were  bro- 
ken up  ? 

How  many  ten  thousands  are  thus  yearly  dragged  into 
hopeless  bondage  ! 

But  the  remedy — what  is  to  be  done  ? 

The  evil  is  great,  beyond  the  tongue  of  men  or  angels  to 
portray,  but  how  can  it  be  cured '(  is  the  important  ques- 
tion. 


40 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


England  has  multiplied  her  "  watchers,"  and  many  have 
been  captured,  but  the  desolating  flood  rolls  on.  Thousands 
of  captives  have  been  rescued,  but  tens  of  thousands  have 
gone  to  Cuba  and  South  America.  The  enemy  has  in- 
creased in  wisdom,  cunning,  and  strength,  as  the  difficulties 
in  the  way  have  increased. 

What  shall  be  done  ?  Shall  the  fiend  destroy  forever  ? 
What  can  be  done  ?    Who  can  devise  a  plan  ? 

Suffer  me  to  surest  a  word. 

op 

An  arm  of  flesh  is  too  short — earthly  powers  and  fleets 
have  failed  to  accomplish  the  work  ;  and  should  such  means 
be  multiplied  a  hundred  fold,  they  could  not  stop  the  tide 
of  desolation.  A  little  would  be  effected,  but  at  how  enor- 
mous an  expense  ! !  There  is  a  cheaper  and  more  effectual 
way.    Will  you  adopt  it  ? 

(j^The  influence  of  a  pure  gospel  alone  can  bring  to  an 
end  this  most  accursed  system.  Wherever  this  is  faithfully 
preached,  the  infamous  slave-dealer  flees,  as  a  thief  from  the 
light  of  day.  He  cannot  st;md  before  it,  nor  can  he  secure 
victims,  where  this  light  shines.  He  quails  before  the  faith- 
ful missionary,  and  seeks  for  other  places  of  darkness. 

What,  then,  is  manifestly  needed  ?  Why,  just  multiply 
humble,  devoted,  faithful  missionaries,  who  shall  preach  and 
exemplify  the  gospel  all  along  the  coast  of  Africa,  and  the 
work  is  done.  This  will  do  it.  Nothing  else  can.  Money 
will  not ;  cannons  will  not ;  laws  will  not.  Armies  cannot. 
United  nations  are  not  able.  No,  no.  "  It  is  not  by  might, 
nor  by  power,  but  by  My  Spirit,  saith  the  Lord." 

Send  forth,  then,  men  with  whom  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord 
will  work,  in  sufficient  numbers,  and  no  more  slaves  will  be 
taken  from  Africa.    Do  you  believe  it  ?    Will  you  try  it  ? 

"  Men,  brethren,  and  fathers," — Christians,  will  you  not 
thus  speedily  send  the  gospel,  and  drive  the  demon  far  hence  ? 
What  will  you  do  for  Africa  ? 

Geo.  Thompson. 

another  start. 

29th.  We  tried  again  to  get  out ;  our  new  rigging  helped  us 
much,  and  we  went  out  far  beyond,  and  around  the  cape, 
but  a  strong  head  wind  and  tide  setting  against  us,  we  were 


INCIDENTS  AND  LABORS  IN  SIERRA  LEONE. 


41 


driven  so  near  the  rocks,  that  we  had  to  come  within  and 
anchor,  just  where  we  anchored  one  week  before. 

Next  morning  we  started  again,  and  rounded  the  cape, 
till  noon,  when  the  tide  began  to  take  us  back;  and  we  an- 
chored. Bro.  C.  being  sick  much  of  the  time,  from  the 
rolling  of  the  vessel,  went  ashore,  to  go  on  foot  to  York.  I 
was  also  somewhat  sea-sick,  but  stuck  to  it  another  day. 
We  advanced  only  a  few  miles,  and  had  to  anchor,  on  Sat- 
urday P.  M.  Not  liking  to  roll  there  all  day  Sunday  (we 
did  not  sail  Sundays,)  I  went  ashore,  through  heavy  break- 
ers and  surf — ran  considerable  risk,  but  escaped  unhurt, 
losing  some  articles  and  tracts.  Walked  to  Goodrich,  pull- 
ing off  boots  to  wade  creeks — there  found  brother  Carter. 
I  tried  to  pass  on  to  Hamilton  that  evening,  but  high  waters 
drove  me  back.  In  A.  M.  Brother  C.  preached  in  the  Wes- 
leyan  chapel,  and  I  heard  the  Lady  Huntingdon  preacher.  In 
the  afternoon  I  preached  in  the  Wesleyan  chapel  again  to 
an  interesting  audience. 

Between  meetings  the  two  ministers  and  others  assembled, 
and  we  talked  and  sung  temperance  hymns  to  them.  Told 
them  of  our  manner  of  living,  and  our  reasons.  They  could 
not  find  words  to  express  their  amazement.  u  I  have  been 
with  white  men  much,  English  and  American,  on  '  men-of- 
war,'  with  missionaries,  merchants,  &c.  but  I  never  saw  such 
a  man  before  !  No  strong  drink  !  No  coffee  !  No  tea  !  No 
tobacco  !  oh  !  only  water  ! !" 

When  I  told  him  how  many  in  America  denied  themselves 
in  this  way,  to  do  more  for  the  heathen,  he  looked  up,  clasp- 
ed his  hands  together,  and  exclaimed  <l  0  !  my  Father !" 

O  !  the  blessedness  of  example  preaching.  Monday  morn- 
ing Bro.  C.  went  aboard,  and  I  started,  by  land,  on  the 
beach,  for  York.  The  schooner  went  slowly  till  two  o'clock, 
and  anchored  for  tide,  and  Bro  C.  came  ashore  to  join 
me. 

At  the  first  river  I  waited  one  hour  for  the  water  to  go 
down,  and  forded  it — swift — middle  deep.  Went  on  bare- 
foot, to  Hamilton,  and  took  dinner  with  William  Henry 
Graham,  native  teacher,  one  of  Bro.  Raymond's  teetotal 
converts,  whose  name,  with  those  of  May,  Decker,  and 
Bunyan,  will  be  recollected  by  anti-slavery  men,  as  being  in 


42 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


the  Anti-Slavery  Reporter,  in  which  was  published  an  ac- 
count of  Bro.  Raymond's  labors,  and  letters  from  each  of 
these  dear  devoted  brethren. 

He  was  very  glad  to  see  me,  and  any  new  missionaries — 
we  had  very  pleasant  converse  at  the  house,  and  as  he  ac- 
companied me  on  the  beach.  We  had  a  wide  road,  the 
beach,  cool  and  nice  for  bare  feet,  where  the  waves  were 
continually  laving  it — a  pleasant  walk. 

We  crossed  the  next  river  in  a  small  canoe,  to  Sussex, 
where  we  spent  the  night  with  D.  Fearon,  the  native  teach- 
er. Mountains  all  along  the  coast,  about  one  mile,  or  half 
a  mile  from  shore. 

Next  day  (4th  of  July)  we  came  to  York,  through  heavy 
rain,  and  over  a  very  rough  road,  rocks,  ravines,  bush,  and 
beach. 

Passed  a  number  of  villages,  at  one  of  which  we  halted, 
ate  roasted  corn,  biscuit  and  oysters.  Talked  and  prayed 
with  the  people. 

Crossed  two  bad  rivers  in  canoes,  one  of  them  quick- 
sands. 

At  York  we  met  with  a  hearty  reception  from  Bros.  Deck- 
er and  Lewis.  I  wrapped  up  in  a  blanket,  while  my  clothes 
dried — Bro.  C.  had  a  change  with  him.  In  the  afternoon  a 
leaders'  meeting  was  held — 16  present.  Bro.  Decker  said 
"  most  of  the  leaders  are  teetotalers."  Good. 

And  here  is  where  Bro.  Raymond  lived,  and  wTalked,  and 
preached,  and  labored,  with  the  Amistads,  for  a  long  time  ; 
and  many  were  much  blessed  under  his  labors — -but  he  has 
gone  to  his  reward — Oh  !  for  laborers  to  follow  up  the 
work. 

Next  day,  no  schooner  was  to  be  seen  !  We  met  with  a 
trader  who  said  of  the  Mission,  "The  children  suffer  much 
from  hunger,  living  on  palm  cabbage,  and  can't  get  that 
some  of  the  time.  They  have  long  looked  and  waited  for 
you,  and  if  you  do  not  come  soon,  they  will  have  to 
leave."  My  record  at  that  time  was,  "  Lord,  remember  thy 
name,  '  Jehovah-jireh.'  Dost  thou  not  delight  to  show 
thyself  in  man's  extremity  as  able  and  willing  to  '  save  to  the 
uttermost  V    0  Lord  appear,  to  defend  and  water  this  vine. 


INCIDENTS  AND  LABORS  IN  SIERRA  LEONE. 


43 


which  has  been  planted  and  nurtured  amid  so  many  special 
providences.    Let  not  the  wicked  triumph." 

6th.  We  sent  a  man  to  look  for  the  schooner — he  reported 
that  they  had  lost  another  anchor,  and  came  nigh  being 
wrecked.  We  are  at  our  wits'  end,  but  will  wait  on  the 
Lord. 

Next  day  we  engaged  a  large  canoe,  and  hands,  and  went 
to  look  for  the  schooner — we  went  till  almost  discouraged, 
and  espied  a  small  sail  far  out — pursued  on  a  long  time,  and 
found  it  the  schooner.  They  had  had  much  trouble.  When 
they  lost  the  anchor,  and  were  drifting  ashore,  all  but  one 
were  so  frightened  they  could  do  nothing.  That  one, 
George  Norcott,  said  to  me,  "  The  thought  of  your  coming 
so  far,  the  goods  in  the  vessel,  and  the  starving  children, 
nerved  me  forward,  so  that  I  got  up  the  heavy  anchor 
alone,  and  cast  it,  just  in  time  to  save  ourselves  from  dashing 
on  the  beach.  Ah  !  we  country  boys  knew  that  day  who  is 
Godr 

We  took  the  schooner  in  tow,  and  came  on  till  one  o'clock, 
when  head  winds  compelled  us  to  anchor.  In  the  morning 
we  tried  again,  but  had  to  leave  it  out  from  York.  On 
Monday  morning  Bro.  C.  tried  again,  but  could  not  bring  it 
into  harbor,  and  left  it  at  anchor. 

PLEASING  ACQUAINTANCE. 

In  York  we  found  the  church  missionary,  Eheman,  and 
his  wife,  very  kind,  sociable  and  obliging — nothing  was  too 
much  for  them  to  do  for  us.  They  gave  us  a  hearty  wel- 
come. They  have  a  very  pretty,  ruddy,  hearty  child,  four- 
teen months  old. 

At  any  time  when  I  called  at  Bro.  Eheman's,  I  always 
found  them  with  open  heart  and  hands.  The  Lord  bless 
them. 

9th.  Sabbath.  In  the  forenoon  I  heard  Bro.  Lewis  preach 
from  Psalm  46  :  1. — His  language  was  above  the  compre- 
hension of  the  people.  In  the  afternoon  Bro.  George  H. 
Decker  preached.  He  spoke  with  simplicity,  energy,  and 
power.  I  was  much  pleased  with  him.  In  the  evening  I 
preached  from  Luke  9:  23.  Their  chapel  is  large  and  com- 
modious. 


44 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


10th.  At  the  breakfast  table  I  had  a  warm  discussion  with 
a  brother  (missionary)  on  temperance.  He  loved  and  loould 
have  his  wine,  brandy,  cigars.  &c,  and  became  quite  indig- 
nant, saying,  "It  has  nothing  to  do  with  the  gospel."  Othei 
missionaries  have  declared  the  same,  in  substance.  O  ! 
that  the  Lord  may  have  mercy  on  them,  and  open  their 
eves. 


MEDITATIONS,  ON  THE  SAND  BEACH,  FROM  GOODRICH 
TO  YORK. 

THE  SAFETY  OF  GOd's  PEOPLE. 

With  loud  impetuous  roar, 
The  billows  on  the  shore, 

Now  dash  and  foam. 
Though  from  the  mighty  deep 
They  roll  with  awful  sweep, 
Yet  e'en  to  kiss  my  feet, 

Powerless  they  come. 

With  frightful  boisterous  rage, 
They  all  their  force  engage, 
And  dash  again : — 
Their  utmost  powers  exert, 
"  Casting  up  mire  and  dirt," — 
But  fail  to  do  me  hurt, 

And  leave  with  shame. 

Thus  saith  the  Eternal  One, 
"  Hither  your  waves  may  com&( 
But  further,  not. 
Your  swelling  pride  is  bound — 
My  powerful  arms  surround, 
And  shall  your  rage  confound, 
Your  fury  stop." 

Thus  when  the  wicked  rise, 
With  madness  in  their  eyes, 
Against  the  just — 
And  think,  with  fiendish  joy, 
The  righteous  to  destroy, 
Or  sorely  to  annoy 

Their  holy  trust — 


INCIDENTS  AND  LABORS  IN  SIERRA  LEONE. 


45 


Tho'  they  may  fiercely  rave, 
And  dash  like  ocean's  wave, 
Thirsting  for  blood — 
And  nought  appears,  to  stay 
Their  fury,  in  its  way, 
While  boastingly  they  say, 
"  Where  is  your  God  V1 

The  righteous  need  not  fear : 
Their  God  is  ever  near, 
To  save  the  meek. 
He  will  their  cause  maintain  ; 
Their  enemies  restrain, 
And  cov'ring  them  with  shame, 
Their  aims  defeat. 


40 


THOMPSON  IN  AFKICA. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

VOYAGE  FROM  YORK  TO  THE  MISSION, 

Having  the  prospect  of  a  tedious  voyage  before  us,  and 
3ro.  Carter  being  so  much  affected  with  sea  sickness  on  the 
schooner,  we  decided  that  I  should  go  aboard,  and  stay 
there  to  improve  every  breeze,  and  tide,  and  get  her  along 
as  fast  as  I  could,  while  he  would  remain  a  little,  and  take 
a  trading  canoe  to  follow  on  to  the  Mission. 

DANGER  AND  DELIVERANCE. 

On  the  evening  of  the  10th,  I  went  aboard,  and  early 
next  morning  started  with  the  land  breeze.  At  two  o'clock, 
P.  M.,  being  driven  near  shore,  we  anchored.  About  four, 
by  the  help  of  a  light  breeze  and  our  canoe,  we  pulled  out 
more  from  shore  and  anchored.  Being  out  of  wood,  we 
took  canoe  and  went  ashore  for  a  supply — also  bought  an- 
other anchor,  which  we  found  there,  and  came  aboard  about 
dark.  We  thought  we  had  a  fair  breeze,  and  started ;  but 
were  soon  being  driven  on  the  rocks,  where  the  waves 
dashed  furiously.  We  dropped  anchor  in  one  fathom  wa- 
ter ;  our  anchor  dragged  ;  the  schooner  struck  on  rocks  be- 
neath !  so  that  we  were  in  imminent  danger  of  being  dashed 
to  pieces  !  But  just  as  all  hope  seemed  to  be  departing,  I 
lifted  up  my  heart  to  Jesus  for  help,  and  speedy  succor  was 
granted. 

"The  mount  of  danger  is  the  place, 
Where  we  shall  see  surprising  grace ; 
Just  at  the  last  distressing  hour, 
The  Lord  displays  delivering  power." 

Just  at  the  critical  moment,  when  no  time  was  to  be  lost; 
we  thought  of  our  new  anchor,  just  brought  aboard — tied 
a  rope  to  it,  manned  the  canoe,  took  it  out  from  shore,  and 
dropped  it,  by  which  we  pulled  ourselves  out  of  the  jaws  of 
destruction — dropped  the  other  anchor,  and  carried  the  now 


VOYAGE  FROM  YORK  TO  THE  MISSION. 


47 


one  ahead  again,  drew  up  to  it,  and  in  this  way  saved  our- 
selves. Behold  the  goodness  of  God  !  But  for  this  anchor 
we  must  have  been  wrecked.  When  we  were  out  of  wood, 
we  went  ashore,  and  were  detained  for  hours.  I  thought 
nothing  of  an  anchor,  till  in  the  mountain  one  of  my  men 
dropped  the  remark  that  a  man  at  the  village  had  found 
an  anchor — but  then  I  had  no  money  to  buy  it  with  ;  and 
we  were  prohibited  from  selling  any  goods  in  the  colony — 
but  the  man  wanted  cloth,  and  Bro.  Carter  had  paid  the 
duty  on  one  bale,  and  that  we  could  sell — a  part  of  that 
bale  was  left  in  town,  so  that  I  gave  the  man  an  order  for 
three  pieces  of  cloth,  and  took  the  anchor,  by  which  our 
lives  and  vessel  were  saved.  Jesus,  foreseeing  all  our  straits, 
had  made  provision  for  every  exigency  and  want.  "  Bless 
the  Lord,  0  !  my  soul !  Trust  in  him  at  all  times"  Lord, 
help  me  to  u  observe"  these  things,  and  understand  thy  lov- 
ing kindness.  How  true  and  faithful  that  name,  "jehovah- 
jireh  !" 

That  night  we  went  on  a  little  further  and  anchored  near 
an  island.  In  the  morning  we  pulled  out  again  with  our 
anchor,  and  about  noon  anchored  close  to  Cape  Shilling. 
In  the  afternoon  it  rained  hard  ;  but,  having  a  breeze,  I  put 
on  my  oiled  cloth  coat  and  started,  and  we  were  soon  past 
the  cape  in  Yawry  Bay.  I  was  wet  day  and  night,  and 
could  not  get  dry — our  things  wrere  wet,  much  injured,  and 
some  spoiled — but  go  we  must,  with  every  breeze,  day  or 
night,  rain  or  shine,  or  not  get  along. 

It  was  cast  anchor  and  take  up  anchor — stop,  and  try 
again — stop  awhile,  and  go  awhile,  from  morning  to  night, 
and  from  night  to  morning,  day  after  day  and  week  after 
week,  for  about  one  month,  before  we  could  get  to  the  Mis- 
sion, about  130,  or  150  miles  !  0  !  that  voyage  !  how  many 
wonders  that  it  did  not  kill  us  long  before  reaching  the 
Mission. 

A  minute  detail  of  all  our  anchoring^  and  sailings,  our 
rain  and  our  sun,  all  our  dangers  and  hindrances,  &c,  as  re- 
corded in  my  Journal,  would  be  tedious,  even  to  myself,  to 
read  over,  and  I  cannot  particularize  them,  but  will  only 
note  the  more  important  and  interesting  incidents. 


48  THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


THE  LOST  CANOE. 

On  the  morning  of  the  13th,  early,  it  was  discovered  that 
our  canoe  had  cut  rope  and  was  gone.  We  knew  not  which 
way  to  steer  in  search,  and  after  asking  the  Savior  to  return 
it  to  us,  set  sail  for  Plantain  Islands,  on  our  course — but  the 
Lord  did  not  command  the  breeze  for  that  direction — and 
we  rolled  till  nearly  9  A.  M.,  when  a  man  from  mast  top 
espied  a  speck  in  the  distance — we  anchored,  and  waited 
till  the  tide  brought  it  plain  in  sight,  then  a  favorable  wind 
sprang  up,  and  we  sailed  towards,  and  secured  it,  filled  with 
water.  When  we  took  it,  my  heart  blessed  the  Lord,  while 
the  hands  exclaimed,  "  Thank  God  !  0  !  how  good  He  is  !" 
— And  as  soon  as  the  canoe  was  secured  we  had  a  fair 
breeze  ! 

MEETING  AND  PARTING. 

After  stopping,  and  starting,  and  drying  wet  clothes, 
goods  and  books,  all  day — while  lying  at  anchor,  Bro.  Carter 
came  up,  just  at  night,  in  a  trading  canoe,  having  engaged 
his  passage  to  the  Mission. 

Again  we  had  a  season  of  prayer  together,  and  early  in 
the  morning  he  left  me,  in  his  canoe,  and  wras  soon  out  of 
sight, — having  oars  to  pull  when  they  could  not  sail. 

July  16th.  Sabbath,  at  anchor.  The  men  wished  to  go 
on,  as  a  breeze  was  favorable.  I  said,  "  ]STo,  let  her  lie  till 
Monday."  We  had  fair  breeze  and  tide,  but  I  felt  nothing 
would  be  gained  by  it.  (i  Them  that  honor  Me,  I  will 
honor" — "  and  in  keeping  them  (his  commandments)  there 
is  great  reward." 

The  men  took  it  quietly,  and  I  spent  the  day  talking  to 
them,  teaching  them  to  read,  singing  and  praying. 

Next  day  we  did  nothing  but  catch  fish. 

Tuesday  A.  M.  we  passed  Plantains,  having  been  5 to- 
days in  Yawry  Bay,  which,  with  a  good  breeze,  can  be 
crossed  in  12  hours.    It  was  an  exercise  of  patience. 

18th.  We  had  a  squally  day  and  a  hard  rain,  in  which  I 
had  to  look  after  things,  as  the  men  had  very  little  care  ex- 
cept for  themselves,  and  that  only  for  the  present.  The  sea 
was  very  rough. 


VOYAGE   FROM  YORK  TO  THE  MISSION. 


40 


19th.  Last  night  the  men,  too  lazy  to  cut  wood,  let  all 
the  fire  go  out,  in  a  heavy  rain.  Their  conduct  tries  me 
very  much,  but  that  I  may  be  patient  with  them,  let  me 
consider  what  /  should  have  been  with  their  training.  We 
were  all  day  going  back  and  forth,  trying  to  get  out  from 
land — in  shallow  water,  sometimes  not  more  than  half  a 
fathom.  In  the  afternoon,  the  men  gave  up,  and  said  we 
could  not  try  again.  I  said,  "We  can  go."  The  captain 
said,  "  No,  we  shall  only  go  right  back  again  where  we  have 
been.''  I  asked  them  to  try,  to  please  me.  We  had  pray- 
ers, started,  and  wrent  out  finely,  but  very  narrowly  in  water 
of  one  fathom,  half  fathom,  one  and  a  half,  and  so  on.  In 
the  evening  we  neared  rocks  and  breakers — anchored  for 
the  moon,  and  then  with  fine  breeze  came  into  deep  water. 

I  left  one  man  to  watch  for  the  moon  and  wind,  to  call  us 
when  favorable,  but  he  soon  went  to  sleep,  and  thus  they 
would  have  continued  till  morning,  had  not  my  anxiety- 
awakened  me  betimes,  and  finding  wrind  and  moon  favora- 
ble, roused  them  and  started.  Thus  I  was  often  tried  by 
them,  when  leaving  some  to  watch.  I  threw  the  lead  line 
day  and  night,  till  my  fingers  were  nearly  raw. 

aground ! 

On  the  20th  we  went  on  very  well,  till  near  noon,  and  an- 
chored in  the  mouth  of  Yaltuckta  River,  up  which  the  tide 
was  carrying  us.  We  passed  a  number  of  towns,  destroyed 
by  the  governor,  desolate  and  forsaken.  My  soul  mourned 
over  the  horrors  and  curse  of  war,  and  I  prayed  to  be 
made  a  peace-maker. 

Leaving  our  moorings,  we  went  on  an  hour  and  a  half, 
mostly  in  half  fathom  water,  our  keel  scraping  in  the  mud 
.till  we  stuck  fast — the  men  jumped  into  the  water,  and  tried 
to  start  it,  but  the  tide  was  leaving  us,  and  we  only  became 
more  firm.  Soon  the  water  receded  from  us  nearly  a  mile 
around,  leaving  us  "  high  and  dry  !" 

Not  being  accustomed  to  such  a  condition,  I  knew  not 
what  was  before  us,  whether  we  could  get  clear  again  or 
not,  but  1  reminded  the  Lord  of  his  promises,  committed 
myself,  vessel,  goods,  and  men  to  Him,  feeling,  "  The  Judge 


50 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


of  all  the  earth  would  diO  right :"  and  that  Jesus  would  "  do 

all  things  well.'" 

While  thus  lying,  we  ran  about,  picking  shells,  fish-bait, 
(fee.  The  men  saw  a  trading  canoe,  and  ran  towards  it  in 
hope  of  getting  fire,  but  I  suppose  they  were  mistaken  for 
war  men,  for  the  canoe  men  hasted  with  all  power  to  get 
away  from  them,  and  we  remained  without  fire.  In  the 
distance  I  saw  many  large  white  birds,  which  appeared  as 
large  as  a  man. 

In  the  evening  at  half  past  nine  o'clock,  with  our  spare 
anchor,  we  drew  ourselves  past  a  ledge  of  rocks,  and  got 
into  the  channel,  but  soon  the  tide  was  done,  and  we  an- 
chored. Early  next  morning  we  started,  and  passed  the 
place  where  the  war  took  the  schooner  :  the  governor  had 
destroyed  the  town,  as  also  many  others. 

Passed  Yenkins,  of  which  Bro.  Raymond  spoke  in  his  first 
trip  to  Sherbro.  The  place  had  all  been  destroyed.  We 
passed  three  other  desolated  towns,  and  anchored  within  five 
or  six  miles  of  York  Island,  where  we  w^nt  in  our  canoe  for 
fiie,  having  been  without  three  days.  The  town  was  low 
and  muddy,  and  contained  many  houses.  We  could  buy  no 
rice,  yams,  cassada,  banana,  plantain,  cocoa,  or  anything  to 
eat,  except  a  few  pine-apples,  which  the  people  gathered  in 
the  bush.    I  do  not  know  what  they  lived  on. 

Bro.  Carter  left  four  days  before.  Finding  a  small  canoe 
going  past  the  Mission  that  night,  I  sent  a  man,  to  have  the 
school-boys  come  with  all  speed,  with  the  large  canoe,  to 
tow  us  up  the  next  day,  hoping  to  get  through  before  the 
Sabbath. 

We  returned  to  the  schooner  to  cook  supper,  &c.  That 
night  I  charged  the  watch  to  keep  awake,  and  be  sure  to 
wake  us  as  soon  as  the  tide  turned  for  us,  desiring  to  get  up  the 
l  iver  as  far  as  possible,  so  as  to  go  through  the  next  day.  I 
awoke  at  midnight,  and  found  we  had  already  lost  nearly 
half  the  tide,  the  watch  having  gone  to  sleep.  I  aroused 
them  and  started  as  soon  as  possible,  feeling  very  much 
grieved  at  their  heedlessness,  but  also  felt  that  all  was  for 
the  best.  We  only  sailed  three  hours,  when  the  tide  again 
stopped  us,  whereas  we  might  have  sailed  seven,  with  the 
tide,  up  the  river,  which  would  have  enabled  us  to  reach  the 


VOYAGE  FROM  VORK  TO  THE  MISSION. 


51 


Mission  before  night  next  day.  As  it  was,  we  were  obliged 
to  anchor  on  Saturday  night,  about  three  miles  from  the 
mission,  and  wait  till  Monday. 

AFFECTING  SIGHT. 

About  nine  o'clock  Saturday  morning,  the  Mission  canoe, 
filled  with  boys,  hove  in  sight — full  of  cheer,  life,  and  joy. 
As  they  drew  nearer,  my  heart  swelled,  and  I  had  to  weep. 
As  I  gazed  upon  them  in  their  approach,  and  saw  their 
cheerful  countenances,  beaming  unutterable  raptures  of  joy, 
at  the  sight  of  another  missionary,  my  bowels  yearned  over 
them,  and  I  cried  "  Lord,  help  me  to  lead  them  to  Thee." 

They  came  on  board,  and  hasted  to  grasp  my  hand,  but 
I  could  only  stand  still,  and  silently  take  them  by  the  hand. 
My  heart  was  full,  and  I  could  not  utter  a  word  without 
weeping  aloud.  I  shook  their  hands,  gave  the  hungry  com- 
pany some  biscuit,  and  retired  to  my  cabin  to  weep,  and  un- 
burden my  soul  in  tears  of  joy,  and  thanksgiving,  and  sup- 
plication, before  the  Lord.  The  journal  record  is.  "  Bless 
God  I  did  not  and  do  not  weep  from  grief,  or  fear,  or  a 
shrinking  from  responsibility.  JVo,  no. — But  the  sight  of 
my  eyes,  so  long  sought,  fills  my  heart  to  overflowing  with 
joy  and  gladness,  for  all  that  the  Lord  has  done.  Did  I  look 
within  myself,  I  should  shrink  back,  and  fear,  in  view  of  the 
care  and  responsibility  that  begins  to  roll  upon  me.  I  should 
cry  out,  with  tears,  '  Lord,  what  am  I,  or  my  father's  house, 
that  thou  shouldest  bring  me  here  to  this  great  work  ?'  But 
looking  to  God,  I  can  say,  *  Thou  knowest  my  ignorance  and 
weakness,  and  un worthiness,  and  great  inexperience.  Thou 
art  my  only  hope.  I  rest  upon  thy  word,  'I  am  with  thee 
alway  ;'  'As  thy  day  so  shall  thy  strength  be  ;'  1  My  grace 
is  sufficient  for  thee ;'  '  Our  sufficiency  is  of  God.'  I  re- 
joice, I  praise  Thee  for  all  the  long  train  of  providences 
which  have  led  me  to  Africa.  Now,  Lord,  grant  me  a  bap- 
tism for  my  work,  and  glorify  Thyself  through  my  nothing- 
ness. 0  !  to  be  prepared  of  God  for  all  that  is  before  me, 
that  I  may  lead  many  precious  souls  to  Jesus." 

There  were  fourteen  boys,  and  at  ten  o'clock  they  began 
to  tow  with  fourteen  paddles,  which  took  us  along  at  a  good 


52 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


rate.  At  the  news  of  our  coming,  and  at  the  sight  of  me, 
the  people  along  the  river  wept  for  joy,  and  cheered  us  as 
we  passed  along. 

Within  about  three  or  four  miles  of  the  Mission,  the  tide 
began  to  set  against  us,  and  we  had  to  stop  at  sun-down  and 
anchor. 

The  men  wished  to  take  the  schooner  in,  the  next  tide, 
which  would  be  about  midnight.  I  said  "  "No  ;  the  Lord 
will  not  bless  us  in  breaking  the  Sabbath.  Let  her  lie  till 
Monday  morning." 

ARRIVAL  AT  THE  MISSION  RECEPTION. 

The  men  chose  to  remain  on  the  schooner,  and  I  took  the 
canoe  and  boys  and  came  to  the  Mission,  about  eight  o'clock 
in  the  evening — and  such  a  reception  I  never  had  before. 
Men,  women  and  children  met  me  at  the  wharf,  with  clap- 
ping of  hands  and  rejoicing.  As  I  came  ashore  they  rushed 
and  crowded  to  get  hold  of  my  hands,  so  that  I  took  two  or 
three  hands  at  once,  in  one  of  mine.  They  hung  on  my 
arms,  and  clung  to  my  hands  and  clothes,  looking  up  in  my 
face,  Avith  all  the  intensity  of  delight  imaginable,  exclaiming, 
"Daddy  !  Daddy  !  !"  with  raptures  of  joy  and  affection,  such 
as  is  manifested  by  children  at  the  return  of  a  parent,  after 
a  long  and  painful  absence.  It  seemed  as  if  they  could  not 
express  their  joy,  or  be  satisfied  with  seeing  me.  To  have 
witnessed  the  scene  would  certainly  have  done  any  Christ- 
ian's heart  good.  It  paid  me  for  all  my  troubles  and  trials 
in  getting  there.  Poor  things  !  how  long  and  anxiously  they 
had  looked  and  waited  !  And  to  see  those  to  whom  they 
could  look  as  &  father,  filled  their  cup  to  overflowing  with 
gladness  and  triumph. 

Many  were  assembled  at  the  Mission  house  to  greet  me. 
I  found  Bro.  Carter  sick  with  fever.  He  had  suffered  much 
from  hunger  and  wet,  in  getting  there,  and  became  much  en- 
feebled. Next  day  (Tuesday)  he  was  imprudent,  exerted 
himself,  ran  out  in  the  wet,  barefoot,  took  right  hold  of  care 
and  business,  and  that  night  was  taken  with  fever  and  high 
delirium,  which  was  doubtless  helped  on  much  by  burning 
charcoal  being  imprudently  placed  in  the  room.    I  found 


VOYAGE  FROM  YORK  TO  THE  MISSION. 


53 


him  very  feeble.  I  washed  him  in  cold  water,  and  besought 
the  Savior  in  his  behalf. 

7  JOURNAL  REFLECTIONS. 

Blessed  be  the  Lord  !  How  kindly  He  has  watched 
over  us  in  al!  the  way  we  have  come  !  How  great  his  de- 
liverances !  We  have  been  three  weeks  and  a  half  in  getting 
here,  besides  two  former  attempts — in  all  four  weeks.  Not 
a  word  had  been  heard  from  any  '  war-men.'  The  Lord 
had  used  governor  Pyne  as  the  '  hornet,1  to  drive  them 
away  from  before  us.  Otherwise  we  probably  should  have 
had  large  demands  from  them,  upon  our  little  store.  4  It  is 
the  Lord,'  and  his  shall  be  all  the  praise." 

Bro.  Carter  landed  July  17th,  at  evening,  and  I  on  the 
22d,  in  the  evening*. 


54  THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


CHAPTER  V. 
SICKNESS  AND  DEATH  OF  BROTHER  CARTER. 

23d  July,  Sabbath.  I  had  hoped  and  expected  to  meet 
with  and  talk  to  the  people,  but  was  otherwise  called.  My 
fellow  laborer  was  on  a  "  bed  of  languishing,"  and  he  wished 
me  to  be  near  him  all  the  time.  Saturday  night  he  was 
restless,  up  and  down  much.  In  the  morning  I  awoke  from 
a  drowse,  and  found  him  sitting  on  the  bed-side  delirious, 
and  twitching  with  spasms.  I  laid  him  down,  and  he  seem- 
ed to  be  dying,  but  the  smell  of  ether  revived  him  and  he 
slept  a  little.  He  had  a  high  fever,  pulse  140,  called  for 
water  and  drank  freely.  He  wished  to  be  laid  in  water,  and 
I  took  a  wet  country  cloth  and  wrapped  him  in  it — bathed 
his  face,  hands,  arras,  and  body,  which  was  very  agreeable 
and  refreshing  to  him.  He  exclaimed,  "  O  !  that  is  what  I 
have  been  trying  to  tell  you  all  the  morning."  He  tried  to 
say  many  things,  but  could  express  nothing  clearly.  Rest- 
less most  of  the  day  ;  fever  down ;  took  wet  sheet  again  ; 
ate  a  little  chicken  broth.  Bro.  Bunyan  preached  morning 
and  evening.  I  could  not  go.  To  the  Sabbath  school,  in 
the  afternoon,  I  went  a  few  minutes,  and  was  much  interest- 
ed. A  better  company  of  African  physiognomies  I  never 
saw.  Their  intellectual  developments,  as  a  whole,  were  fair 
— in  some  remarkable ;  a  goodly  number  read  well. 

I  talked  a  few  words  and  prayed — again  I  had  to  weep 
freely — my  bowels  yearned  over  them  with  unutterable 
longings  for  their  conversion  to  God.  And  the  thought  of 
how  many  had  already  died  for  them,  and  how  wonderfully 
God  had  interposed  in  their  behalf,  affected  my  soul  deeply, 
while  I  considered  that  perhaps  Bro.  C.  and  myself  would 
also  soon  lay  down  our  lives  for  them. 

24th.  At  half  past  twelve  o'clock  this  morning,  the  tide 
being  fair,  I  sent  the  boys  to  bring  up  the  schooner,  which 
arrived  about  three  o'clock.  By  morning  nearly  everything 
was  unloaded,  and  brought  to  the  house.    Day  occupied  in 


SICKNESS  AND  DEAT£I   OP  BROTHER  CARTER. 


55 


opening  boxes,  assorting,  arranging,  drying,  &c,  and  in 
wailing  on  Bro.  Carter.  He  wished  me  present  all  the  time. 
Pulse  120;  delirious;  restless;  ate  a  little. 

In  the  evening  I  went  in  swimming,  and  over-exerted  my- 
self— came  near  going  down — it  injured  me  much. 

25th.  I  went  to  bed  last  night  to  get  a  little  sleep,  while 
Bro.  Bunyan  and  John  Smith  watched  with  Bro.  C.  At 
three  o'clock  they  called  me  to  see  him,  and  I  thought  him 
much  better;  his  pulse  was  100;  and  he  was  apparently 
sleeping  sweetly.  I  said  "Give  him  plenty  of  water  to 
drink,  and  keep  his  head  and  bands  cool  with  cold  water," 
and  lay  down  again. 

At  6  o'clock,  they  called  me  again.  I  found  bim  in  a 
state  of  insensibility,  pulse  150,  soon  160,  and  in  a  sleep 
from  which  I  could  not  awake  him.  He  was  breathing- 
short,  and  could  not  swallow ;  I  bathed  his  head,  chest,  and 
arms  frequently,  and  the  outward  fever  was  much  reduced. 
I  retired  and  laid  the  case  before  Jesus,  feeling  that  He 
alone  could  help.  I  searched  the  doctor's  book,  but  could 
find  nothing  applicable.  I  saw  he  was  dying,  called  in  some 
about  the  house  and  prayed,  commending  him,  ourselves, 
and  the  mission  to  God ;  beseeching  the  Savior  to  be  with 
him  in  "the  dark  valley."  At  10  minutes  past  9  he  ex- 
pired, 8  days  after  his  arrival,  and  two  and  a  half  days  after 
mine,  at  the  Mission  ! 

After  breakfast  I  went  to  work,  with  the  boys,  and  made 
a  coffin.  At  5  P.  M.  the  big  bell  rang,  and  the  people  and 
children  came  together.  Standing  at  the  head  of  the  corpse 
lying  on  the  table,  1  preached  from  Matt.  24  :  44.  I  felt 
deeply,  and  plead  with  them  to  be  reconciled  to  God,  telling 
them  that  a  Harnden,  Garnick,  Raymond,  and  Carter  had 
died  for  them — Christ  had  died  for  them,  and  would  they 
not,  after  all  this,  give  their  hearts  to  God,  and  prepare  to 
meet  Him  ? 

Bunyan  prayed  very  afFectingly  on  the  occasion. 

Many  followed  to  the  grave,  where  we  sung  and  prayed 
again,  and  buried  him,  beside  our  old  associate  and  school 
fellow,  Thomas  Garnick,  where  their  bodies  will  rest  till  the 
resurrection  morn.  Returned,  feeling  my  need  of  guidance 
and  help  from  above. 


5  Pi 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


"When  it  was  known  that  Bro.  C.  was  dead,  such  a  scene 
followed  as  I  never  before  had  heard.  All  over  the  house 
the  women  and  children  were  weeping  and  wailing  greatly. 
It  was  so  very  boisterous,  and  so  disturbed  ray  meditations, 
that  I  had  to  command  them  to  be  quiet. 

REFLECTIONS  ON  MY  CONDITION". 

"  The  Lord  seeth  not  as  man  seeth."  "  His  ways  are  not 
our  ways,"  but  "  The  Lord  is  righteous  in  all  his  ways,  and 
holy  in  all  his  works."  "  He  hath  done  all  things  well" 
and  "  the  will  of  the  Lord  rje  done."  "  Father  glorify  thy 
name."  Anson  J.  Darter  has  gone  to  his  rest,  where  pain 
and  trouble  are  no  more,  sickness  never  comes  and  death 
ne'er  invades.  "  It  is  the  Lord,  let  Him  do  what  seemeth 
Him  good." 

I  am  so  soon  left  alone,  and  yet  I  am  not  alone,  for  Jesus 
is  with  me,  and  will  not  forsake  me.    It  is  all  right. 

As  the  prospect  of  being  suddenly  left  without  the  coun- 
sel of  Bro.  C,  and  without  his  aid,  stared  me  in  the  face, 
with  all  the  crushing  weight  of  care,  and  responsibility  of  the 
mission,  a  pilgrim,  alone,  in  a  distant  land — as  I  watched 
his  beating,  panting  pulse,  and  wiped  the  cold  sweat  of  death 
from  his  brow,  as  I  closed  his  eyes  in  death,  and  assisted  to 
lay  out  his  corpse,  as  I  toiled  and  sweat  over  his  coffin,  as 
I  stood  by  his  head  and  preached  his  funeral  sermon,  and  as 
I  buried  beneath  the  cold  ground  the  remains  of  him  to 
whom  I  looked  for  counsel  and  assistance  in  my  work,  and 
whom  I  expected  to  leave  in  Africa,  while  I  could  return 
and  get  my  family — in  view  of  the  frustration  of  all  my 
plans,  and  in  prospect  of  all  the  innumerable  and  unknown 
trials  and  burdens  before  me,  through  grace,  my  whole  heart 
arose  to  God,  saying  "  Thy  will  be  done."  Lord  Jesus, 
prepare  me  for  all  Thy  will — support  and  comfort  me. 

My  first  care  and  thought  and  work  at  the  Mission,  was 
to  administer  to  the  wants  and  comfort  of  my  partner  in 
sickness — and  though  I  could  not  relieve  from  cltath,  yet  I 
had  the  satisfaction  of  "smoothing  his  passage  to  the 
tomb!"    And  my  first  sermon  has  been  the  funeral  sermon 


SICKNESS  AND  DEATH   OF  BROTHER  CARTER. 


57 


of  him  who  came  with  me  to  share  the  labors  and  cares  of 
this  eventful,  interesting  mission  ! 

On  Saturday  evening  I  arrived — on  Tuesday  evening 
(J  uly  25,  1848)  I  performed  my  last  work  for  him,  by  put- 
ting his  lifeless  corpse  beneath  the  ground  !  To  unbelief 
this  seems  very  strange — but  faith  sees  a  Father  a  hand,  and 
says,  "  all  is  well." — Amen. 

This  evening  the  little  girls  gathered  around  me,  as  chil 
dren  around  a  father.  0  !  how  much  they  need  a  mother, 
a  good  Missionary's  wife,  to  teach  and  train  them  !  But  the 
Lord  knows  best  what  they  need,,  and  He  "  will  give  that 
which  is  good."  It  seems  as  if  the  Lord  intends  that  here 
we  shall  not  trust  in  numbers — but  know  "  It  is  not  by 
might,  but  by  My  Spirit,  saith  the  Lord.''  O  !  God,  work 
as  and  through  whom  Thou  wilt,  but  save  this  people,  and 
carry  on  Thy  work  in  mighty  power. 

OLD  ACCOUNTS. 

I  found  many  claims  against  the  Mission — some  of  long 
standing,  and  some  large.  A  number  of  traders  handed  in 
their  bills  of  $150  and  $200  each,  for  rice,  country  cloths, 
&c,  which  Mr.  Raymond  had  of  them — and  they  had 
waited  so  long,  they  pressed  upon  me  importunately,  and 
would  take  no  denial.  Many  workmen  had  long  accounts, 
and  were  urgent,  all  at  once,  for  their  pay,  each  eager  to  be 
paid  first,  before  all  the  goods  should  be  gone.  And  some 
country  people  had  claims  for  old  redemption  debts,*  which 
had  not  been  paid,  and  these  also  came  in — all  wanted  pay 
forthwith,  out  of  the  few  goods  we  took  with  us  !  And  in 
addition,  a  hundred  children  and  people  were  crying  for 
something  to  eat,  to  get  which,  the  few  goods  were  needed. 
It  was  a  trying  place,  but  I  went  forward,  did  the  best  I 
could,  and  God  helped  me.  I  paid  up  all  the  workmen, 
and  the  most  of  the  small  debts.  On  the  large  amounts  I 
paid  a  little  and  begged  their  patience,  but  they  were  like 

*  Bro.  Raymond  redeemed  many  children  and  adults,  from  the  war 
people,  to  save  them  from  slavery,  or  death.  He  had  to  pay  from  $5 
to  $20  apiece.  Some  of  these  debts  remained  at  my  arrival,  and  I  was 
called  on  to  pay  them. 

3* 


58 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


eagles  watching  for  their  prey — if  any  goods  were  brought 
from  town,  they  were  on  the  spot  betimes,  for  a  first  and 
large  share.  Finally,  in  the  course  of  a  year  or  more,  I 
succeeded  with  goods,  and  by  getting  cash,  in  paying  all 
the  old  debts  of  the  Mission,  which  had  hung  like  a  mill- 
stone on  my  neck — upwards  of  $800. 

Paying  off  workmen,  straightening  up  things,  opening,  air- 
ing, packing,  working  at  accounts,  &c,  occupied  my  first 
week. 

Journal.  "  Our  little  stock  of  goods  is  fast  going  to  pay 
old  debts,  and  what  we  sh^ll  buy  food  with  I  know  not,  but 
'  the  Lord  will  provide.'  the  days  of  famine  thou  shalt 
be  satisfied.'  '  Bread  shall  be  given  him,  his  water  shall  be 
sure.'    Lord  re&anber  Thine  own  word." 

The  boys  go  filrthe  morning  for  palm  cabbage,  and  the 
children  get  no  breakfast  till  they  return,  towards  night ! 
Said  Bunyan :  "  Yesterday  my  belly  hurt  me  much  from 
hunger.11 

29th.  The  men  started  in  a  large  canoe  for  cassada.  (Gone 
eleven  days.)  The  children  wait  with  great  patience,  all 
day,  for  their  cabbage,  and  when  it  comes,  run  to  the  wharf 
with  shouts  of  joy,  hasten  to  bring  it  up  and  cook  some  to 
eat. 

This  evening  I  talked  to  Maria  about  her  soul.  0 !  that 
I  might  see  her  converted.  We  also  arranged  and  began 
family  prayers.  All  the  children,  and  others  meet  in  the 
parlor,  morning  and  evening. 

SALVATION  AND  REJOICING  ! 

30th.  At  six  o'clock  we  had  prayers.  At  ten  I  preached 
from  first  chapter  of  Genesis,  setting  forth  the  love  of  God, 
in  everything  around  us.  After  meeting  Maria  came  in  for 
conversation.  Said  she,  "  I  want  a  new  heart.  I  want  God 
to  take  away  this  bad  heart.'1  I  gave  such  instruction  as 
she  needed,  and  prayed.  She  followed  with  much  emotion 
and  weeping,  confessing  her  sins  and  beseeching  God,  say- 
ing, "  take  away  my  proud  heart,  my  hard  heart,  my  high- 
minded  heart,  for  Christ's  sake.  I  give  myself  wholly  to 
Thee.    I  give  my  heart  to  Jesus  just  as  it  is.    I  cannot 


SALVATION  AND  REJOICING. 


59 


make  myself  any  better,"  <fcc.  After  prayer  and  singing  I 
ran  over  to  Sabbath  school,  which  continued  two  hours. 

In  the  evening  Bro.  Bunyan  preached  a  good  discourse 
from  John  3  :  3.  Then  we  held  a  prayer  meeting.  Maria 
prayed,  and  such  wrestling  and  importunate  pleading  for 
mercy  for  the  subduing  of  her  hard  and  proud  heart,  the 
pardon  of  all  sin  through  Christ,  I  have  rarely  heard  any- 
where. She  said,  "  O  Lord,  I  give  up  all  to  Thee.  I  turn 
away  from  the  world,  and  everything,  to  Thee,"  &c.  Mrs. 
Bunyan  followed  with  great  importunity,  and  I  think  faith. 
Surely  it  was  a  day  of  reviving  and  encouragement  to  my 
soul.  O !  that  it  may  be  bufc^the  commencement  of  the 
mighty  work  of  God  here,  in  leading'  these  precious  souls  to 
Himself !  Lord,  baptize  me  for  the  worka.  Make  me  "  wise 
to  win  souls"  to  Thee.  0  !  that  I  maj^^enter  into  others' 
labors,"  and  reap  an  abundant  harvest  of  souls. 

31st.  Gardening  some.  In  conversation  with  Mahom- 
edans  I  saw  the  great  need  of  Arabic  Testaments.  The 
poor  children  suffer  much  from  hunger — no  school  in  conse- 
quence, a  frequent  occurrence.  They  take  their  little  hoes 
and  ramble  through  the  bushes,  in  search  of  some  scattering 
cassada,  roots,  nuts,  leaves,  berries,  or  anything  they  can  eat. 
David  Nelson,  being  very  poor,  so  that  I  could  count  his 
ribs,  1  remarked,  "  He  has  been  sick" — said  George  Lewis, 
"  No,  it  is  hunger  /" 

Aug.  1,  1848.  Bunyan  was  unwell,  but  I  could  do  nothing 
for  him.  I  felt  unwell  myself — hands  and  feet  cold,  agueish, 
bad  taste,  &c.  Drank  largely  of  rain  water,  and  kept  my 
bed  part  of  the  day  and  slept.  In  the  evening  I  was  feeble 
and  feverish. 

2d.  Kept  quiet,  and  feel  better.  Put  up  stove  in  my 
room.    Wrote  letters,  as  I  had  done  from  day  to  day. 

3d.  Unwell — bathed,  drank,  and  took  wet  sheet.  A  Ma- 
homedan  came  to  see  me,  and  we  conversed  much — reads 
New  Testament,  and  can  tell  me  much  of  Old  Testament  his- 
tory. He  asked,  "  Had  Jesus  Christ  a  father  ?"  I  answer- 
ed, "  No."  "  Had  he  a  mother  ?"  "  Yes."  I  asked,  "  Do 
you  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  is  God?"  He  answered, 
"  We  do!"    I  preached  to  him  the  gospel. 

The  Mahomedans  generally  read  Arabic,  and  a  supply 


GO 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


of  Arabic  Testaments  might  do  great  good  among  them. 
When  I  show  them  an  Arabic  Testament,  they  read  it  read- 
ily, and  say  they  would  read  them  if  they  had  them. 

A  number  of  visitors,  and  I  showed  them  the  seive,  hand 
mill,  stove,  clock,  watch,  <fcc.  Their  great  astonishment  was 
truly  astonishing  to  me. 

In  the  evening,  Mrs.  Bunyan  and  Maria  came  in  to  talk. 
Maria  said,  "  I  feel  the  love  of  Jesus  in  my  soul.  I  am  try- 
ing to  serve  the  Lord.    I  love  to  pray,"  &c. 

4th.  Writing  "  An  appeal  to  the  friends  of  bleeding  Af- 
rica" in  behalf  of  the  Mission.  The  Lord  send  help.  This 
evening  D.  T.  brought  two  children  to  put  in  the  school.  I 
said,  "  We  cannot  take  the  children  unless  you  will  feed 
them."  He  thought  it  was  hard,  but  agreed  to  it,  and  gave 
one  bushel  rice,  promising  more,  and  we  took  the  boys.  I 
had  the  girls  assembled  to  be  taught  in  sewing,  that  they 
might  make  shirts  for  the  boys.  Many  have  only  one  shirt, 
and  some  none,  and  we  have  not  a  supply  for  them.  I 
made  one  myself,  out  of  a  pillow  case,  for  a  sick  little  boy. 

PRESENTS. 

It  is  a  universal  custom  of  the  country,  when  one  goes  to 
see  another,  to  carry  some  present,  which  is  called  "shaking 
the  hand" — or,  "  to  tell  you  how  do  do" — or,  to  show 
myself  to  you" — or,  "  to  show  you  some  palaver."  But 
when  they  bring  the  white  man  some  small  present,  they 
expect  much  more  in  return.  They  often  bring  a  fowl,  or  a 
little  rice,  or  fruit,  or  a  country  cloth,  but  expect  some  fine 
present  in  return — but  I  generally  try  and  ascertain  the 
value  of  their  present,  and  give  them  as  much  or  more, 
when  they  leave.  After  they  have  stayed  some  time,  they 
say,  "  Well,  I  go  back,"  which  is  the  signal  to  give  them 
something.  If  you  give  nothing,  they  wait  awhile  and  say 
again,  "  Well,  I  go" — and  if  the  hint  is  not  yet  taken,  they 
will  begin  to  beg  this  and  that.  The  custom  is  very  annoy- 
ing to  one  first  coming  among  them — and  I  dread  to  hear 
one  say,  "I  bring  little  present  to  master." 

Auor  5th.  A  messeno-er  came  from  Kissicummah  to  "  tell 
the  white  man  how  do  do,"  with  four  fowls.    I  had  been 


SY-CUM-MAH,  THE  NOMINAL  KING. 


61 


instructed  to  make  a  present  to  Kissicumraah  to  the  amount 
of  *10,  but  chose  to  divide,  and  give  it  at  different  times, 
so  as  not  to  raise  his  ideas  too  much  as  to  the  "  plenty  of 
money  the  white  man  brought,"  and  also  to  not  excite  the 
avarice  and  immoderate  demands  of  the  chiefs  around. 
For  had  I  made  a  large  present  to  one,  the  rest  would  have 
been  dissatisfied  and  evil  disposed,  if  the)r  did  not  get  the 
same. 

As  it  was,  a  chief  near,  because  he  got  no  presents  from 
me,  tried  to  make  others  believe  that  Bunyan  had  counsel- 
led me  not  to  give  them  things,  which  he  supposed,  must 
have  been  sent  for  them  from  America  (supposing  they 
were  well  known  there,  and  that  everybody  would  send 
them  presents,  as  a  matter  of  course).  Pie  reported  around 
that  "  the  white  man  brought  plenty  of  fine  sofas,  tables, 
chairs,  plates  and  dishes,  silver  spoons,  hats,  <fec,  <fcc. — for 
presents  to  the  chiefs,  but  Thomas  Bunyan  has  made  him 
keep  them  all,  and  we  get  nothing,"  which  made  many  feel 
hard  towards  Bunyan,  till  they  found  out  their  mistake. 

I  sent  to  Kissicummah  biscuit,  molasses,  &c.  He  never 
demanded  large  presents  from  me.  If  he  was  in  need  of 
some  little  things,  he  was  free  to  ask  me,  and  I  was  glad  to 
oblige  him,  for  he  always  was  a  firm  friend. 

SY-CUM-MAH,  THE   NOMINAL  KING. 

In  the  afternoon  Sy-cum-mah  and  his  interpreter  came 
and  made  a  palaver*  to  begin  with,  because  we  did  not 

*  Notc — M  Palaver.17  As  this  word  will  often  occur  in  the  follow- 
ing pages,  I  will  here  explain  its  meaning,  in  general,  but  its  particu- 
lar meaning  must  be  gathered  from  its  connection. 

It  is  a  very  general  and  common  word.  Some  examples  will  illus- 
trate. If  two  persons  dispute,  or  quarrel,  they  have  a  u  palaver."  If 
one  prosecutes  another  he  makes '•  a  palaver  with  him/'  If  rice  or 
cassada  is  scarce,  li  rice  palaver  is  very  hard."  To  consult  about  war, 
is  war  palaver."  Peace,  is  "  peace  palaver."  To  talk  about  God,  or 
to  preach,  is  "  God  palaver."  To  learn  to  read,  is  "  book  palaver." 
To  judge  or  decide  a  case  is  to  "settle,  or  cut  the  palaver,"  to  "judge 
the  palaver,"  &c.  If  two  persons  are  talking  together  I  ask  M  what  is 
the  palaver?"  If  I  tell  a  person  he  will  not  be  troubled  for  doing  so 
and  so,  "  no  palaver."  and  so  on.  u  Palaver  live  in  my  heart."  ,:All 
palaver  gone."  c;  Big  palaver."  u  You  catch  [get]  palaver  for  that." 
"  I  have  a  palaver  with  you,"  &c,  &c.  It  is  applied  to  almost  every 
thing. 


G2 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


send  a  messenger  to  inform  him  of  my  arrival ! — when  he 
already  knew  it,  the  schooner  having  laid  right  at  his  door 
all  day  Sunday  !  But  I  suppose  his  dignity  was  not  honor- 
ed, as  king  of  the  country  !  For  a  stranger  to  come  into 
the  country  and  settle,  without  seeing  or  notifying  the  king, 
is  a  great  affront.  Though  I  was  not  on  his  land,  but  king 
Harry  Tucker's.  The  agreement  was  all  made  with  Harry 
Tucker,  and  old  Sy-cum-mah  had  nothing  to  do  with  it. 

I  said  to  him,  "  I  did  not  know  it  was  necessary  for  us 
to  send  a  messenger  to  inform  you  of  my  arrival,  when  you 
knew  it  yourself  before  I  got  to  the  Mission — it  would  seem 
better  for  you  to  dispatch  a  messenger  to  Bunyan,  to  in- 
form him  of  my  approach — however,  we  have  had  no  time 
to  send  messengers  anywhere.  Mr.  Carter  was  sick  and 
died  ;  and  since  then  we  have  been  busy  with  our  own  mat- 
ters. I  wish  no  palaver  about  me — if  you  do  not  want  me 
here,  say  so,  and  I  will  go  were  they  do  want  me." 

He  was  satisfied  and  spoke  up  quick,  "No,  no — must  not 
go — we  like  you — want  you  to  stay  here — the  country  is 
yours.  In  the  Mendi  country  they  will  hurt  you."  I  said, 
"  I  came  not  to  trade  and  make  money,  but  to  do  you  good, 
and  teach  you  how  to  be  prepared  to  die." 

After  sitting  a  long  time,  they  said,  "  We  go  now."  I 
waited  for  them  to  move.  Again,  "  We  go  now,"  and  I 
expected  to  see  them  get  up  and  start,  and  again  waited. 
The  interpreter  again  spoke,  "  The  king  wishes  to  go.  I 
said,  "  I  do  not  understand  your  customs — you  say  you  go, 
you  go,  and  you  do  not  go."  Said  he,  "  The  king  wishes  a 
present  of  2  or  3  pieces  of  cloth  !"  I  gave  him  2  bars,  or  8 
yds.  white  cotton,  which  only  insulted  them,  and  they  had 
a  long  palaver.  "  He  must,  as  king,  have  one  piece,  (35 
yds.)  any  how.  I  gave  one  piece,  and  then  told  them  my 
mind.  "  The  people  here  treat  me  bad — they  make  war, 
and  bring  plenty  of  trouble  and  hunger — come  and  steal  our 
cassada,  and  yet  want  presents !  You  say  you  like  me  to 
stay — want  me  to  live  among  you,  and  yet  when  hunger 
plenty,  because  you  make  so  much  famine,  take  our  cassada, 
and  I  come  and  bring  little  money  to  buy  food,  then  you 
want  presents,  presents,  till  all  gone,  and  I  have  nothing  to 
get  food  for  myself  or  these  children  !  Instead  of  my  giving 


A  BLESSED  SABBATH. 


63 


you  presents,  you  ought  to  bring  me  presents,  and  help  me, 
if  you  want  me  to  live  among  you."  He  replied,  "  What 
you  say,  all  true,  but  the  king  wants  one  piece  of  cloth." 

His  meanness  on  this  occasion  gave  me  no  favorable 
opinion  of  him,  and  I  afterwards  avoided  and  refused  to 
give  him  presents,  except  when  he  was  absolutely  in  want 
of  small  matters.  If  he  was  sick,  I  gave  him  biscuit,  or 
what  he  needed  ;  if  he  wanted  a  little  salt,  or  a  few  hooks, 
<fec,  I  always  gave  him.  But  I  saw  it  would  not  do  to  give 
him  any  considerable  present,  as  it  would  only  excite  his 
avaricious  demands  for  larger.  They  think  the  owner  needs 
nothing,  or  he  has  an  abundance — there  can  be  no  fail ! 

Sycummah  is  called  king  of  the  country,  but  he  has  no 
power,  that  is  all  in  the  hands  of  the  chiefs.  He  is  miser- 
ably poor,  and  but  few  people  around  him.  If  he  has  a 
palaver  with  any  one,  he  has  to  carry  it  to  Kissicummah, 
our  strongest  chief,  and  abide  his  decision. 

If  the  king's  authority  is  needed  in  any  matter,  it  is  only 
necessary  to  let  him  know  the  minds  of  the  chiefs,  and  he 
dare  not  refuse.  Some  of  my  collisions  with  him  will  be 
noticed  in  their  place. 

A  BLESSED  SABBATH  SALVATION  ! 

6th.  At  10  A.  M.,  I  preached  from  second  and  third  chap- 
ters of  Genesis,  setting  forth  sin,  its  nature,  guilt  and  effects. 
Though  I  speak  with  such  a  stammering  tongue,  yet  God 
does  bless  His  own  word,  and  I  have  proof  that  my  "  labor 
is  not  in  vain  in  the  Lord." 

After  meeting,  a  young  man  came  in  to  converse,  and 
said,  "  I  am  sorry  for  my  sins,  and  want  to  serve  the  Lord." 
1  talked  and  we  both  prayed. 

In  Sabbath  school  I  talked  and  gave  out  little  books, 
which  they  are  reading  with  great  interest.  After  school, 
George  Lewis,  assistant  teacher,  came,  at  my  request,  to  my 
room,  and  said,  "  I  have  often  felt  a  desire  to  come  to  you 
for  instruction,  and  got  ready,  but  Satan  kept  me  back,  tell- 
ing me  my  heart  was  i  too  hard  to  come  to  God  all  at  once 
— many  have  turned  back,  and  you  may  also,  and  that  will 
be  worse  for  you  than  not  to  try.'  "    He  expressed  a  desire 


04 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA, 


to  serve  God  and  do  good.  I  pressed  on  him  the  commands 
of  God,  his  guilt  in  breaking  them  every  minute — that  every 
tlung  he  did  while  his  heart  was  wicked,  was  only  sin 
against  God  / — He  could  make  himself  no  better  by  wait- 
ing, but  only  worse — urged  repentance  and  submission  to 
God,  for  his  own  sake,  his  family's,  the  children's,  and  the 
people  around.  He  said,  "  I  am  willing  now  to  consecrate 
myself  to  God — I  will  serve  Him."  And  then  we  prayed. 
He  confessed  his  sins,  and  again  and  again  professedly  de- 
voted himself  wholly  to  Jesus.  He  begged  thus — "  0  God, 
teaob  me  and  prepare  me  to  work  for  Thee.  In  my  farm, 
in  my  family,  in  the  school,  as  I  walk,  or  read,  or  converse, 

0  God,  teach  me  that  I  may  do  my  duty  and  be  useful. 
Give  me  a  new  heart,  a  soft  heart,  a  love  of  prayer,  and 
sanctify  me  to  Thy  service." 

In  the  evening,  I  preached  from  Matt.  16  :  24-26,  and 
had  a  prayer  meeting.  Bunyan  said,  "  My  desire  is  to  be 
revived  and  baptized,  and  prepared  for  the  work  of  God." 
George  L.  said,  "  I  will  serve  the  Lord  henceforth."  In  his 
prayer  he  said,  "  O  Lord,  take  away  this  dreadful  heart — 

1  cannot  live  with  it.  If  Thou  wish  me  to  serve  Thee 
here,  give  me  a  heart  of  flesh.  I  give  my  hard  heart  to 
Thee.  I  consecrate  my  soul  and  body  to  Thee.  I  am 
Thine,  and  thou  art  mine." 

Maria's  tongue  was  unloosed,  and  her  heart  filled  with 
joy,  peace  and  praise,  for  all  that  God  had  done  for  her 
soul.  She  spoke  very  affectingly  of  brother  and  sister  Ray- 
mond's weeping  over  her  daily  and  -pleading  wi  th  her — "  but 
I  resisted  it  all !"  said  she.  I  could  only  cry,  "  0  Lord,  re- 
vive Thy  work.  Blessed  be  thy  name  for  what  Thou  hast 
done,  but  come  in  greater  power." 

7th.  Reading  and  writing  letters.  Small  canoe  gone  for 
cassada.    One  bar  of  cassada  was  brought  to  sell. 

8th.  Writing  and  gardening.  King  Karmokoo  having 
saved  a  Sierra  Leone  man  from  being  sold,  by  redeeming 
him,  sent  to  let  me  know  what  he  had  done — to  gain  my 
favor.  I  sent  him  one  piece  of  sheeting.  This  Karmokoo 
has  been  a  warm  friend  of  the  Mission,  and  says  he  saved  it 
from  being  destroyed  by  the  war,  by  threatening  to  kill  or 
punish  any  man  who  should  attempt  to  injure  the  Mission. 


TRADING    FOR  FOOD. 


05 


9th.  The  small  canoe  returned  with  four  bars  of  cassada 
(a  bar  of  cassada,  at  that  time,  was  about  two  bushels — 
now,  three  or  more.)  A  man  also  brought  eight  bars,  and 
took  goods  to  buy  rice.    Prayer  meeting  this  evening. 

10th.  The  large  canoe  returned  with  15|  bars  of  cassada. 
The  Lord  be  praised  for  so  rich  a  supply.  The  war  people 
demanded  large  presents  from  the  men,  but  they  would  give 
none.  Being  enraged,  they  were  about  to  plunder  the  ca- 
noe, but  the  chief  to  whom  they  went  (far  up)  stopped 
them  from  their  purpose,  and  paid  the  war  people  two  bars, 
which  we  shall  repay. 

The  chiefs  of  that  country  have  passed  a  law,  that  no  one 
shall  take  less  than  two  fathoms  of  any  foreign  cloth  for  a 
bar.  If  the  trader  should  give  less,  or  any  buyer  should 
take  less,  it  would  break  the  law,  and  a  palaver  ensue,  and 
trouble  follow.  But  the  general  custom  of  the  country  is 
three  yards  of  blue  baft,  or  satin  stripe — or  two  yards  of 
taffety  to  a  bar,  and  no  one  can  afford  to  give  more  without 
losing.  I  told  my  captain  to  give  four  yards  of  sheeting 
and  three  of  baft,  &c.  They  wanted  four  yards.  He  said, 
"  no,  my  master  no  tell  me  so — I  cannot  do  it  till  I  go  and 
see  my  master  again."  So  they  took  sheeting.  To  preserve 
the  cassada,  we  covered  it  up  in  the  ground.  In  the  after- 
noon, Barga  John,  a  brother  of  Harry  Tucker,  came  with 
one  bushel  of  new  rice  to  "  shake  my  hand."  He  wanted 
rent,  but  I  could  pay  none,  till  all  the  chiefs  said — since  our 
proper  landlord  had  left  the  country.  Last  night  the  men 
caught  a  man  stealing  cassada  on  one  of  their  farms,  and 
gave  him  a  whipping. 

FEVER  COMING. 

11th.  Early  in  the  morning,  I  collected  all  the  people 
and  children  in  the  chapel,  and  talked  to  them  about  work- 
ing— that  they  must  all  be  indtistrious,  and  improve  their 
time  in  doing  something  useful,  or  we  could  not  have  them 
here — urged  the  duty  [1]  from  the  way  our  money  is  ob- 
tained from  the  poor — [2]  from  the  instructions  of  the  com- 
mittee to  me  [3]  from  the  commands  of  God.  Bunyan  in- 
terpreted. 


00 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


I  felt  symptoms  of  a  chill  before  I  went,  had  it  on  me 
in  the  chapel,  and  came  back  to  my  bed.  I  had  made  ar- 
rangements to  go  to  Mongray  to  see  Kissicummah,  but  am 
thus  prevented.  It  was  not  my  Father's  will,  Amen.  In 
chill,  very  cold — in  fever,  wild  and  restless — long  day — 
took  warm  water  emetic,  bathed  in  cold  water.  About  3 
P.  M.  ate  a  little  chicken  broth — was  very  weak. 

Savior,  be  Thou  near,  as  my  physician. 

The  above  is  the  last  I  was  able  to  write  in  my  journal 
till  October  7,  1848 — being  again  taken  down  on  the  even- 
ing of  August  12,  and  confined  to  my  bed  by  fever,  sores, 
&c.  Much  of  the  intervening  two  months  is  a  blank  to  me 
— a  few  incidents,  which  I  have  collected  from  others,  and 
remembered  myself,  are  recorded  October  7th,  which  I  copy, 
as  the  best  information  respecting  my  sickness,  feelings,  <fec. 
I  am  able  to  give. 


MY  SICKNESS  AND  TREATMENT. 


Q1 


CHAPTER  VI. 
MY  SICKNESS,  TREATMENT,  &c. 

In  anticipation  of  having  the  fever,  I  charged  Bunyan 
thus  :  "  If  I  am  taken  sick  with  the  fever,  I  wish  you  to  give 
me  no  medicine  of  any  kind  ;  just  give  me  plenty  of  cold 
water  to  drink,  and  bathe  me  often  in  the  same  ;  use  clys- 
ters when  needful,  and  if  I  need  to  vomit,  give  me  warm 
water." 

From  all  I  can  learn,  he  followed  my  directions,  refusing 
the  country  medicines  which  many  brought  for  me  to 
take.  Bunyan  frequently  speaks  in  his  journal,  of  my 
drinking  plenty  of  cold  water,  bathing  often,  and  vomiting 
with  warm  water,  which  always  gave  me  relief. 

Before  I  could  sit  up,  I  tried  to  tell  him  a  few  lines  to 
write  for  me,  but  his  dates  are  so  confused  that  I  can  only 
give  facts.  "  Sunday,  sick  and  restless — drank  cold  water, 
and  bathed,  in  the  fever.  Vomited  with  warm  water,  which 
relieved  me.  Bathed  twice  in  cold  water,  and  drank  plenty 
of  warm — mind  wild  and  restless. 

In  evening  tried  to  urge  Bunyan  and  wife,  and  Maria,  to 
be  faithful  and  labor  for  the  salvation  of  souls. 

To-day,  mind  wild,  but  found  relief  by  bathing  and 
emetic. 

Yesterday,  difficulty  with  Mr.  Williams — his  son  tried 
to  fight  the  teacher,  and  he  justified  and  encouraged  the 
son.  I  decided  that  the  boy  must  leave,  and  that  if  the 
father  again  encourages  his  boys  in  such  rebellions,  they 
must  all  leave.    Two  of  the  boys  left. 

To-day,  vomited  with  warm  water,  and  bathed,  which 
did  me  much  good.  Feel  more  easy  to-day,  though  my 
mind  is  much  on  the  Mission.  Feel  the  need  of  the  help 
of  my  wife,  but  Jesus  will  give  all  needed  help.  In  His 
will  I  will  rejoice.  The  language  of  my  heart  is,  '  Father, 
glorify  Thy  name.'  " 

The  above  is  very  indistinct ;  no  one  can  tell  when  I  felt, 


68 


THOMPSON   IN  AFRICA. 


and  did,  and  said  so  and  so  ;  but  I  suppose  all  occurred 
sometime  during-  my  sickness. 

Oct.  7th,  '48. — "  Nearly  two  months  have  now  passed 
since  I  wrote  in  my  Journal;  during  which  time,  I  have 
been,  for  the  most  part,  confined  to  my  bed.  On  the  11th 
of  August,  I  was  taken  with  chill  and  fever,  and  again  on 
the  night  of  the  next  day.  From  that  time,  fever  set  in, 
which  soon  deprived  me  of  my  reason,  and  rendered  me 
helpless  in  the  hands  of  my  waiters.  Bunyan  informs  me 
that  I  was  brought  very  low — at  times,  fainted — much  of 
the  time  slept,  day  and  night,  in  bed,  in  my  chair,  and  at 
my  meals.  At  times,  was  dumb,  so  that  I  could  not  speak 
for  a  whole  day.  When  in  fever,  was  restless,  and  wild. 
When  I  fainted,  and  was  very  low,  they  could  find  nothing 
but  cold  water  that  would  do  me  any  good.  They  fre- 
quently bathed  me,  which  always  gave  me  relief,  and  I 
would  say,  "  O  !  that  feels  good."*  I  drank  cold  water 
and  vomited  with  warm — ate  but  little — sweet  potato,  rice 
water,  &c.  In  my  delirium,  I  thought  I  was  at  Colum- 
bus, Ohio,  sick,  and  begged  them  to  walk  with  me,  one  on 
each  side,  up  into  town,  that  I  might  take  stage  and  go 
home  (18  miles)  to  get  well;  but  no  one  would  help  me 
to  stir  a  step.  I  thought  it  was  very  hard,  and  begged,  and 
importuned,  and  argued,  but  to  no  avail.  They  said, 
c<  You  are  at  Kaiv-mendi  now,"  but  I  could  not  believe  it, 
till  they  led  me  out  to  the  door,  and  I  saw  the  Mission 
houses,  river,  schooner,  &c. 

In  my  sickness,  Bunyan  stood  by  me  like  a  brother, 
while  chiefs  and  kings  were  accusing  him  of  killing  Gar- 
nick,  Raymond  and  Carter,  and  of  making  me  sick,  joined 
by  their  people,  who  tried  all  they  could  to  drive  him  from 
the  place  !  He  says  the  house  used  to  be  crowded  with 
people,  accusing  him,  and  threatening  continually.  Their 
object,  he  thought,  was  to  get  him  out  of  the  way,  and 

*  One,  who  was  with  me,  in  all  my  sickness,  has,  since  my  recov- 
ery, stated — "  Often  we  thought  he  was  dead,  and  began  to  make 
the  customary  preparations  for  burying  him;  but  while  washing 
him  in  cold  watpe,  according  to  the  country  custom,  before  burial, 
he  revived  up  again,  and  got  better."  Quite  an  important  fact,  in 
favor  of  Hvdropathy. 


MV  SICKNESS  AND  TREATMENT. 


GO 


plunder  the  Mission,  supposing  I  had  much  money.  And 
so  hard  pressed  by  them,  was  he,  that  once  he  was  just  on 
the  point,  of  leaving,  but  the  Lord  held  him  fast,  and  "  dis- 
appointed their  crafty  devices."  May  he  be  abundantly  re- 
warded, for  all  his  trials,  labors,  and  sufferings  in  this  place. 

Many  came  to  see  me,  as  friends,  that  I  knew  nothing 
about.  I  was  not  aware  till  yesterday,  I  had  been  so  low, 
and  so  near  the  gates  of  death.  (Bunyan  told  me.)  How 
graciously  has  the  Lord  dealt  with  me  !  How  great  is  His 
mercy  !  To  Thy  name,  0  Lord  !  be  all  the  praise,  and  glo- 
ry. Dear  Savior,  my  Physician,  on  whom  I  called,  it  is 
only  by  Thy  word  and  power;  to  Thee  I  consecrate  anew 
my  redeemed  life,  and  all  its  faculties  and  powers,  which 
have  been  so  wonderfully  snatched  from  the  grave. 

I  have  taken  no  medicine  but  water. 

After  two  or  three  weeks  (as  near  as  I  can  learn)  my 
fever  broke,  leaving  very  large  raw  sores  on  my  back,  on 
each  hip,  on  each  ankle.  &c,  which  have  been  very  tedi- 
ous and  troublesome ;  though  I  suppose  they  were  a  means 
of  saving  my  life,  as  a  volcano  saves  a  country  from  the 
earthquake.  Give  God  the  praise.  They  were  very  painful, 
but  God  has  given  me  strength  to  bear  them.  For  a  long 
time,  I  could  only  lie  on  my  face.  Aside  from  these,  God 
has  restored  my  reason,  a  good  degree  of  health,  provided 
many  friends  and  comforts ;  and  now  my  sores  are  healing 
slowly,  and  I  am  gaining  strength.'  0  !  for  patience,  and 
delight  in  all  the  blessed  will  of  God.  How  often  have  I 
cried,  "Lord,  show  me  the  design  of  my  afflictions,  and  help 
me  to  learn  thoroughly,  the  lesson  Thou  intendest  thereby. 
Sanctify  them  unto  me,  and  make  me  a  '  partaker  of  the 
Divine  nature.'  " 

Once,  since  my  fever,  by  over  exertion,  and  perhaps 
eating  too  much,  I  had  a  chill  and  fever. 

In  my  sickness  my  sight  failed,  so  that  I  could  not  tell 
any  one  who  came  in,  unless  I  heard  the  voice.  A  blur 
was  on  everything,  and  I  have  not  been  able  to  read  or 
write  till  this  week;  and  now  my  sight  is  dim,  but  impro- 
ving. Bless  the  Lord  !  who  openeth  even  the  eyes  of  the 
blind. 

Since  I  have  been  able  to  eat,  I  have  had  potatoe°  : '  ■ 


70 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


yams,  cassada,  fish,  plantains,  oranges,  &c.  I  have  had 
great  longing  for  light  bread,  and  American  food,  but  may 
I  be  "  content  with  such  tilings  as  I  have." 

On  the  5th  I  wrote,  for  the  first,  to  friends.  May  I  be 
kept  from  imprudence,  and  rashness. 

Since  my  fever,  and  my  restoration  to  reason,  I  have  had 
much  business  to  direct,  and  many  palavers  to  hear,  while 
on  my  bed,  before  I  could  sit  up  !  And  in  my  weak  state 
of  mind  and  body,  so  much  talk,  noise,  and  care,  continu- 
ally, tended,  no  doubt,  to  keep  me  down,  and  made  recov- 
ery exceedingly  difficult.  But,  as  my  day,  my  strength  has 
been.    Blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord  ! 

Some  cases  of  palaver  were  unspeakably  distressing, 
and  required  all  the  nerve,  and  strength,  and  decision,  and 
wisdom,  with  importunate  entreaty,  and  earnest  prayer,  I 
was  capable  of,  to  settle.  The  particulars  I  leave  for  the 
Judgment  day  to  unfold.  0  !  how  I  have  lain  on  my  bed, 
and  begged,  and  reasoned — sat  pillowed  up  in  my  large 
chair,  and  wept  over,  and  plead  with  the  parties  to  for- 
give, and  be  reconciled  1  Begged  with  tears,  for  my  sake, 
the  sake  of  the  Mission,  and  for  Christ's  sake,  till  God 
made  my  weak  pleadings  victorious.  May  no  others  ever 
be  called  to  pass  through  such  scenes. 

The  above  record  will  serve  as  a  glance  at  the  events  of 
those  two  months. 

Oct.  8th.  Sabbath.  Sat  pillowed  in  my  large  chair,  at 
preaching,  morning  and  evening.  In  my  sickness,  a  torna- 
do blew  down  the  chapel,  and  they  have  since  held  all 
meetings  in  our  large  room  ;  so  that  I  have  only  to  open  my 
door,  and  sit  in  my  chair,  or  even  can  lie  on  my  bed,  and 
hear  all  the  meetings. 

9th.  Unwell — kept  my  bed  considerably.  Palaver  upon 
palaver  comes  upon  us.  May  the  Lord  defend  us  on  every 
side. 

10th.  Up  most  of  the  day — writing  to  my  friends.  Read 
in  the  Bible — the  first  chapter  I  have  read,  in  nearly  two 
months  !  Bless  the  Lord  for  my  sight.  Kissicummah  sent 
a  man  to  see  me. 

11th.  Wrote  some — kept  my  bed  considerably.  Had 
ten  of  the  boys  called  before  me  for  disobedience,  and 


MY  SICKNESS  AND  TREATMENT. 


71 


bad  conduct.  I  talked  to  them,  and  let  them  go,  for  this 
time. 

12th.  Up  most  of  the  day,  writing.  Bought  some  palm 
wine,  and  boiled  it.  This  has  a  fine  relish,  in  my  present 
state. 

13th.  Writing.  Had  rice  flour  mush,  a  very  good  sub- 
stitute for  corn. 

14th.  To-day  walked  to  the  river  and  back,  the  most  I 
have  done  since  I  was  taken  sick. 

loth.  Sabbath,  A.  M.  I  wrapped  my  blanket  round  me 
(could  not  wear  pants,  for  my  sores)  and  preached,  about 
the  Sabbath.  It  was  too  much  for  me — I  immediately  took 
my  bed — had  considerable  fever. 

16th.  Had  twelve  children  called  before  me,  for  miscon- 
duct— many  of  them  the  same  as  before,  so  that  I  had  to 
punish  some  of  them. 

17th.  Started  some  men  for  town,  to  get  goods.  The 
care  and  exercise  of  mind  in  getting  them  ready,  brought  on 
a  hard,  long  chili  and  fever.  Children  all  day,  without  any- 
thing to  eat  ! 

18th.  Kept  my  bed  mostly — have  had  to  do  some  busi- 
ness. Feel  unwell.  A  school  boy  ran  away  to  go  home 
with  his  mother. 

19th.  Kept  my  bed — about  noon  had  a  long  shake.  In 
my  fever,  bathed — a  very  sick  afternoon. 

20th.  Better.  Had  to  feed  the  children  on  plantains, 
bananas,  and  ground-nuts  ! 

21st.  Kept  my  bed  all  day,  and  fasted.  Another  shake, 
and  sick  afternoon. 

This  morning  the  canoe  returned  with  rough  rice.  Just 
as  everything  is  gone,  and  hunger  stares  us  in  the  face,  a 
supply  comes  !  It  is  truly  a  "  God-send."  He  is  faithful. 
This  evening  received  letters  and  papers  from  America  ! 
Bless  the  Lord. 

22d.  Not  well — lying  down,  and  reading  letters  and  pa- 
pers, &c.    Father  says,  "  Take  for  your  motto,  *  I  stoop  to 

CONQUER.'  " 

23d.  Kept  my  bed  nearly  all  day,  fasting,  and  missed 
my  chill.  P.  M.  Sycummah  came  again  with  palaver 
about  a  little  palm  cabbage  the  boys  cut  on  his  side  of  the 


12 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


river,  a  long  time  ago.  They  supposed  they  could  cut  it 
anywhere,  but  when  he  forbid  them,  they  cut  no  more 
there.  Now  he  demands  pay  !  though  we  have  been 
troubled  to  feed  two  of  his  boys  also,  all  the  time  !  I 
talked  very  plainly,  and  shamed  him  out  of  it.  But  again 
he  must  have  a  present,  though  we  starve ! 

24th.  Felt  pretty  well.  Reading.  Engaged  a  man  to 
buy  lice  for  us.  No  school — the  boys  in  the  bush  looking 
for  food,  and  the  girls  beating  rough  rice. 

25th.  Missed  my  chill.  A.  M.,  kept  bed.  P.  M.,  read- 
ing and  doing  business.  T.  F.  came,  and  brought  me  eight 
very  large,  sweet  oranges — the  most  delicious  I  ever  tast- 
ed— can  buy  them  ten  for  one  cent — is  to  bring  me  a 
quantity. 

Tornadoes  frequent ;  one  every  day,  at  evening,  for  three 
or  four  days. 

26th.  Nearly  all  day  close  application,  drawing  off  the 
accounts  Bunyan  has  kept  since  I  was  taken  sick.  A  hard 
day's  work. 

27th.  A  hard  day  at  the  accounts,  again. 

28th.  Reading,  and  straightening  accounts.  This  fore- 
noon John  Dixon  brought  11|  bushels  clean  rice.  A  sup- 
ply from  the  Lord.  In  the  afternoon  walked  to  the  new 
chapel,  and  had  on  my  coat  and  pants  once  more  ;  for  here- 
tofore, I  have  had  to  go  with  only  a  blanket  or  sheet  thrown 
around  me,  on  account  of  my  sores. 

29th.  Unwell,  lying  down,  and  sleeping  most  of  the 
forenoon.  Heard  the  most  of  Bunyan's  sermon.  P.  M., 
reading,  and  talking. 

30th.  Considerably  feverish — walked  about  too  much. 

Bought  some  lean  fresh  pork,  for  a  relish  and  change — 
H  bushels  large,  sweet  oranges,  for  36  cents — cassada, 
plantain,  and  fish. 

31st.  Feverish,  bowels  loose,  and  sour  stomach. 

Richard  Knight,  brother  Raymond's  old  carpenter,  came, 
and  I  engaged  him  for  24  cents  a  day,  and  feed  him,  as  we 
need  work.  Also,  John  C.  Walker,  a  Sierra  Leone  man, 
whom  I  engage  as  school  teacher,  and  tailor,  for  $Q  a 
month,  and  feed  him. 


THE  THIEF  LAW.  73 

Nov.  1st,  '48.  Up  last  night  considerably — sour  stomach, 
and  chill. 

2d.  Up  all  day,  walking,  wilting,  &c.  More  rough  rice 
brought  in.  Dismissed  and  sent  home  two  of  the  large 
girls,  for  disobedience  and  other  gross  improprieties. 
Wrote  to  the  king  (Karmokoo),  stating  distinctly  their  of- 
fenses. The  mother  felt  very  bad,  and  wept ;  the  king  was 
grieved,  and  they  said  I  must  keep  the  girls  in  the  school, 
and  sent  them  back.  The  girls  promising  amendment  and 
obedience,  I  consented  to  take  them  again,  requiring  of 
them  a  straight  walk. 

0  !  how  trying  the  responsibilities  of  my  station  !  Lord, 
help  me. 

THE  THIEF  LAW. 

While  I  was  confined  to  my  bed,  the  chiefs  met  together 
to  make  a  law  for  the  country,  respecting  stealing  cassada, 
which  was  very  common,  and  extensively  carried  on,  by 
those  too  lazy  to  woik. 

1  sent  two  men  to  the  meeting,  instructed  to  oppose  the 
passage  of  a  law,  I  understood  they  wished  to  pass,  viz.,  to 
sell  every  one  stealing  cassada.  I  instructed  my  men  to 
lay  before  them  the  guilt  of  selling  their  fellow  men — that 
they  had  no  right  to  do  it ;  that  they  had  better  pass  a 
law  to  make  the  thief  luork,  or  something  of  that  kind. 
They  replied — "  Yes,  what  white  man  say  is  true,  but  we 
have  no  jails,  &c,  for  punishing  men,  and  we  must  do 
something  that  is  very  severe,  to  make  the  people  afraid 
to  steal."  And  they  passed  a  law  that  if  a  man  found  a 
thief  in  his  cassada  farm,  and  could  not  catch  him,  or  if 
the  thief  attempted  to  fight,  he  might  shoot  down  the  thief 
at  once ;  or  if  he  could  catch  him,  do  so,  and  he  must  be 
sold  for  a  slave.  The  passage  of  such  a  law  placed  the 
Mission  in  rather  a  trying  predicament ;  for  we  had  much 
cassada  stolen.  Some  of  the  men  lost  nearly  their  whole 
farms,  and  great  quantities  were  stolen  from  the  Mission 
farm.  We  could  not  complain  to  the  chiefs,  if  a  thief  was 
caught,  and  have  him  sold  for  a  slave.  No.  If  I  spoke 
to  a  chief  about  their  stealing  my  cassada,  so  much,  he 

4 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


only  replied,  "  shoot  him,  if  you  can."  And  since  Harry 
Tucker  left  the  country,  no  chief  had  supervision  over  us, 
so  that  being  a  community  by  ourselves,  we  had  to  settle 
our  own  palavers,  and  devise  such  punishment  for  thieves, 
and  others,  as  seemed  to  be  necessary,  for  the  good  of  the 
culprit,  and  the  peace  and  order  of  our  community. 

Nearly  all  palavers  were  brought  before  me,  which  oc- 
cupied much  of  my  time,  and  exercised  my  utmost  pa- 
tience, wisdom,  and  judgment,  to  know  how  to  decide  ac- 
cording to  the  Gospel  rule,  and  secure  the  best  good  for  all 
concerned.  Firmness  and  decision  were  often  required. 
With  our  internal  affairs,  no  chief  would  meddle  ;  they 
would  say  (when  some  have  tried  to  carry  cases  before 
them),  "  Does  the  Missionary  know  about  this  ?  Did  you 
tell  Bunyan  ?  Have  you  had  the  case  before  them  ?" 
"  No."  "  Well,  this  is  none  of  my  business  ;  I  cannot  in- 
terfere. You  must  show  your  palaver  to  the  Missionary," 
&c.  Such  a  position,  I  coveted  not,  nor  do  I  ever  wish  to 
be  placed  in  the  trying  position  of  minister,  civil  magistrate, 
and  judge,  again  ;  but  then  it  could  not  be  avoided.  Since, 
we  have  tried  to  bring  about,  and  I  hope  there  now  exists, 
a  different  arrangement. 

Nov.  3d.  Missed  my  chill — read,  walked,  and  wrote 
letters. 

4th.  All  day  full  of  business,  writing,  hearing  palavers, 
and  finishing  up  letters  to  send  to  America,  by  a  trader, 
going  to  town. 

5th.  Attended  Bunyan's  preaching — very  simple,  plain, 
and  good.  I  followed  with  a  few  remarks.  Many  country 
people  here,  to  whom  I  tried  to  talk  about  the  Sabbath. 

6  th.  Great  press  of  business — could  not  get  time  to  wash 
and  eat  till  9  o'clock.  Discharged  two  of  the  men,  for  bad 
conduct. 

To-day,  for  the  first  time  in  nearly  three  months,  1 
kneeled  in  prayer,  not  being  able  to  do  it  before,  on  account 
of  my  sores — also  had  my  pants  on  all  day — a  strange 

thing. 

From  morn  to  night,  occupied  with  business  and  pa- 
lavers. 


A  TRYING  PALAVER. 


75 


A  TRYING  PALAVER. 

So-gon-er-moo-sa,  a  Mahomedan  chief,  beyond  Bendoo, 
came,  and  claimed  a  large  girl,  we  had  in  the  school,  as 
his  property.  She  was  about  the  foremost  of  the  scholars, 
and  a  smart  young  lady.  He  said  he  had  redeemed  her 
father  from  slavery,  and  to  compensate  hirn,  the  father 
gave  him  this  girl — but  her  friends  had  got  her  away,  and 
he  knew  not  where  she  was  till  lately,  and  he  had  come 
for  her.  I  inquired  into  the  case,  and  learned  that  the 
girl's  friends  had  placed  her  under  Mr.  Raymond's  care, 
to  be  kept  in  school.  I  informed  the  chief,  I  could  not 
give  up  the  girl  to  him.  I  bad  no  right  to  give  her  up  to 
any  one,  but  to  her  family  who  placed  her  in  the  Mission 
care.  The  girl  was  in  my  care,  and  the  family  would  look 
to  me  for  her ;  if  he  had  any  palaver  about  it,  he  must  go 
to  the  family  ;  which  did  not  please  him  much,  but  he 
dare  not  take  the  girl  by  force.  Next  morning  early,  one 
of  the  men,  who  had  been  discharged,  and  in  whose  family 
the  girl  had  been  living,  sent  her  off  in  a  canoe  to  hide 
her,  as  he  said,  from  So-gon-er-moo-sa.  We  dispatched 
a  canoe,  well  manned,  after  her,  which  soon  brought  her 
back.  And  here  I  must  state  a  fact,  that  the  case  may  be 
understood.  The  girl's  mother  was  then  living  on  the 
other  side  of  the  War.  Should  the  girl  run  away,  and 
go  to  her  mother,  they  would  charge  the  Mission  with 
"  being  scandal  for  the  war,"  i.e.,  acting  a  traitor's  part, 
or  helping  the  enemy ;  and  then  come  on  the  Mission  for 
heavy  pay,  as  fine  ;  so  Kalifah,  the  nearest  chief,  and  an- 
other Mahomedan,  who  wished  also  to  get  the  girl  for  a 
wife,  sent  me  word,  that  I  must  place  the  girl  under  his 
care,  for  safe  keeping,  or  promise  faithfully,  that  I  would 
not  let  her  run  away.  I  answered,  4<  I  can  do  neither.  I 
have  no  right  to  give  un  the  girl  to  any  one,  and  as  to  her 
running  away,  I  cannot  promise.  I  will  take  her  into  the 
Mission  house,  and  treat  her  well ;  if  she  runs  away,  I 
can't  help  it.  I  can't  keep  a  guard  over  her  every  night, 
nor  put  her  under  lock  and  key,  and  I  have  no  jail ;  if  she 
runs  away,  /  can  bear  no  responsibility  about  it" — 


70 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


thereby  giving  him  to  understand,  that  if  the  girl  ran 
away,  and  they  came  on  the  Mission  for  pay,  I  should  pay 
nothing.  He  said,  "  If  she  runs  away,  it  will  bring  big 
war  palaver  on  the  Mission."  T  repeated,  "  I  shall  ac- 
knowledge no  responsibility  in  that  case  If  any  one  comes 
who  has  a  just  claim  to  the  girl,  and  wishes  to  take  her 
away,  we  can't  prevent  it — otherwise  I  have  no  right  to 
give  her  up.  If  any  chief  should  come  and  take  her  by 
force,  we  cannot  help  it."  Bunyan  was  very  fearful  of 
trouble  to  the  Mission,  on  account  of  her  case — but  trouble 
or  no  trouble,  I  could  see  but  the  one  course  for  me — to 
keep  the  girl  as  long  as  I  could,  and  if  she  ran  away, 
trust  in  the  Lord  of  hosts,  and  meet  the  consequences. 
"  Blessed  God  !  banish  all  our  unbelief,  and  help  us  to  rest 
down  upon  Thy  promises,  encouraged  by  what  Thou  hast 
done  for  this  place,  in  days  past  and  gone.  0  !  for  heav- 
enly guidance." 

Next,  Kalifah  wished  to  take  the  girl  to  Barmah,  and 
swear  her,  after  country  fashion,  that  she  would  not  leave 
the  Mission.  To  this  we  could  not  consent — 1st,  because 
it  would  be  countenancing  their  heathen  ways  ;  2d,  because 
swearing  was  contrary  to  the  Law  of  God. 

Then  he  wished  me  to  let  her  come  to  Barmah,  that  he 
might  talk  to  her  about  the  danger  of  running  away,  and 
I  sent  one  of  my  men  over  with  her  to  bring  her  back  ; 
but  Kalifah  refused  to  let  her  return,  though  he  promised 
to  let  her  come  back.  The  poor  girl  wept  to  come  back, 
but  no,  she  must  be  one  of  his  wives  !  He  afterwards  came 
and  forced  from  me  her  box  and  clothes.  I  talked  very 
plainly  to  him  about  his  meanness  and  injustice,  but  no 
use  ;  he  kept  the  girl,  and  we,  of  course,  could  not  help 
ourselves.    "  The  will  of  the  Lord  be  done." 

Nov.  7th.  Felt  pretty  well — walked  about  considerably. 
The  general  rule,  all  over  the  country,  is,  and  always  has 
been  here,  one  quart  of  rice  a  day,  to  a  laboring  man.  Some 
of  mv  boys  said  they  wanted  two  quarts  a  day  ;  so  I  boiled 
one  pint  for  myself  this  morning,  and  made  three  hearty 
meals  of  it,  thereby  proving  that  a  quart  must  certainly  be 
enough  for  two  meals  for  any  one,  and  refused  to  give  two 
quarts.    Africans  are  hogs  in  eating. 


A  TRYING  PALAVER. 


11 


8th.  Not  very  well.    Read  considerable. 
9  th.  Last  night,  Burmah  took  fire  and  burned  about 
half  down. 

Last  Sabbath,  Mr.  A.,  of  York  Island,  sent  me  a  business 
letter.  I  answered  it  on  Monday,  saying — "  Since  you 
have  taken  the  liberty  to  attend  to  such  things  on  the  Sab- 
bath, I  cannot  grant  your  request,  until  you  ask  on  some 
other  day.'' 

To-day,  he  sent  again,  making  a  very  humble  confession 
of  his  guilt,  in  breaking  the  Lord's  day,  and  renewed  his 
request,  which  I  granted.  0  !  for  faithfulness  in  spirit  and 
conduct  towards  all  men. 

10th.  Reading  "The  Crook  in  the  Lot."  My  life  has 
been  filled  with  many  crooks,  long  and  short,  but  all  meted 
out  in  infinite  love  and  wisdom,  by  a  kind  Father.  I  have 
had  a  long  crook  here.  My  Lord  and  Savior  has  made  it, 
and  He  only  can  straighten. 

11th.  Writing,  and  attending  palaver.  Started  the  pit- 
saw  to-day. 

12th.  A  quiet  Sabbath.  Bunyan  preached  from  "Can 
any  one  hide  himself  in  secret  places  that  I  shall  not  see 
him  ?"  Good.  In  the  evening  again,  from  "  What  shall  it 
profit  a  man  ?"  &c.  I  followed  with  remarks  about  the  soul, 
its  salvation  and  loss,  &c.  A  workman  prayed,  for  the  first 
time — very  broken  language,  but  quite  feelingly,  and  I 
hope  from  the  heart. 

13th.  Had  to  punish  a  number  of  children.  Disagree- 
able business.  The  Lord  help  me  to  do  it  in  a  right  man- 
ner. 

Walked  in  the  bush  and  gathered  berries,  similar  in  taste 
to  red  cherries.  Had  to  let  six  bars  (a  "  bar*7  is  the  value 
of  half  a  dollar)  of  fish  go  away,  for  want  of  goods  to 
buy  them  !  Truly  here  is  room  for  the  exercise  of  faith  and 
prayer. 

14th.  Planting  potatoes,  reading,  writing.  Sent  a  mes- 
senger to  request  Kissicummah  to  call  a  meeting  of  the 
chiefs  at  this  place,  to  have  a  distinct  understanding  about 
the  Mission — who  is  our  landlord,  &c.  (But  such  a  meet- 
ing had  not  been,  when  I  left.) 


is 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


HELP    IN  TIME   OF  NEED. 

15th.  A  busy,  wearisome  day.  At  one  o'clock  this 
morning,  my  men  arrived  from  town  with  goods,  having 
had  no  difficulty  from  the  war.  Thanks  to  God,  for  this 
timely  supply. 

Had  the  things  brought  up,  before  day — read  letters, 
<fec.  News  of  the  death  of  Bro.  Purslow,  with  whom  we 
boarded  ;  also  of  the  death  of  Mrs.  Carter.  Busy  writing 
accounts,  and  dealing  out  goods.  T.  F.,  (an  old  creditor  of 
Mr.  Raymond's)  was  present,  like  an  eagle  ready  for  its 
prey,  and  would  take  nothing  less  than  twenty-four  pieces  of 
cloth.    But  "  the  Lord  will  provide." 

This  morning,  ceased  putting  plaster  on  my  sores,  they 
being  healed  over,  after  more  than  two  months.  Bless  the 
Lord. 

16th.  Unwell — lying  down — chill  and  fever — very  wreak. 

Early  this  morning,  Barmah  women  brought  plenty  of 
potato  rope  (vine.)  In  Africa  we  do  not  plant  the  potato 
(sweet)  itself,  but  the  vine.  Hills  are  made  up,  the  vine  cut 
in  pieces  about  six  or  eight  inches  long,  and  one  end  stuck 
into  the  hill.  They  soon  take  root,  and  produce  the  crop  of 
potatoes.    A  very  economical  way  of  getting  seed. 

17th.  Last  night,  sick  and  restless — sweat  profusely. 
To-day,  quite  unwell.  Ate  some  cabbage  and  vinegar ;  very 
good. 

Much  difficulty  to  get  the  men  and  boys  to  work  good. 
They  seem  to  feel  at  liberty  to  be  idle  when  they  please. 

18th.  Quite  unwell  ;  some  fever.  J.  L.  seems  to  receive 
instruction  with  thankfulness,  and  appears  well. 

PRECIOUS  SABBATH  SOULS  CONVERTED. 

19th.  Weak,  in  mind  and  body,  but  heard  Bunyan 
preach  from  "  How  shall  we  escape,"  &c.  ;  simple,  plain, 
and  edifVinsr.  I  also  said  a  few  words.  After  meeting, 
read  Obeilin  Evangelists.  It  was  sweet  to  converse  with  my 
old  friends,  hear  them  preach,  <fec,  and  see  the  evidence  of 
the  spread  and  triumph  of  truth.  How  cheering  to  the  lone 
Missionary,  far  from  home ! 


LEOPARDS. 


79 


But  this  evening,  was  the  "  best  wine"  set  before  us,  and 
we  rejoiced  in  God.  Bunyan  talked  from  "  There  remain- 
<  ih  a  rest,"  &c.  I  said  a  little  about  "To-day."  Mrs. 
Bunyan  and  Maria  plead  very  earnestly  for  sinners,  and  espe- 
cially for  the  children;  it  seemed  as  if  they  could  take  no 
denial  in  the  case. 

Opportunity  was  given  for  any  to  speak,  who  were 
anxious.  J.  L.  quickly  rose  and  spoke,  with  determination  to 
serve  the  Lord.  Then  four  of  the  children  confessed  their 
guilt,  with  much  weeping,  and  apparent  deep  feeling,  pro- 
mising to  serve  the  Lord  !  Glory  to  God  !  Bunyan  seem- 
ed deeply  humbled,  and  strongly  expressed  his  deter- 
mination to  serve  the  Lord  only.  He  talked  very  affect- 
ingly. 

After  meeting,  he  took  the  "lambs"  into  his  room,  pray- 
ed with,  and  instructed  them  in  the  way  of  Christian  duty. 
Now,  Lord  grant  us  the  full  shower  of  Thy  grace  and 
spirit.  Come,  Lord  Jesus,  and  save  the  purchase  of  Thy 
blood. 

20th.  Very  weak  and  languid.    Bought  a  fawn  for  36  cts. 

LEOPARDS  KILLING  PEOPLE. 

21st.  Not  well — reading  and  writing.  Barga  John,  (a 
chief  and  brother  of  Tucker,)  sent  to  tell  me  a  Leopard  had 


THE  LEOPARD. 


killed  his  son,  (a  young  man  grown,)  who  was  found  this 


80 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


morning  very  much  mangled,  about  half  eaten  up  !  He 
wished  a  coffin,  which  I  had  made,  for  him.  Ho  wished 
other  articles  of  extravagance,  which  I  refused. 

Leopards  are  very  numerous  in  all  the  forests  of  Western 
Africa.    Sometimes  natives  kill  them,  but  it  is  difficult. 

The  reports  of  Leopards  killing  people  are  frequent. 
But  I  am  told  such  a  thing  was  not  known  before  this 
dreadful  war  ;  that  so  many  people  have  been  left  around  in 
the  bush,  dead,  the  Leopards  got  a  taste  of  human  flesh, 
since  which,  they  have  become  savage  and  dangerous ;  and 
the  African  huts  being  so  very  fragile,  and  no  doors,  and 
many  sleeping  in  the  open  air,  it  is  very  easy  for  a  Leopard 
to  catch  people. 

However,  a  few  days  after  the  death  of  the  son,  the  father 
charged  a  man  with  killing  his  fon,  who  was  tried,  alter 
the  country  way  of  drinking  some  kind  of  water,  condemn- 
ed, and  burnt  to  death  by  a  slow  fire  ! !  Horrible  !  But 
God  saw  it ;  and  his  other  son,  a  young  man,  died  sud- 
denly. I  talked  to  him  very  plainly  about  his  awful  barba- 
rity. 

22d.  To-day  my  new  teacher  begins.  He  is  a  much  bet- 
ter scholar  than  Bunyan.  He  brought  two  boys  with  him 
to  put  in  the  school,  also,  a  man  with  411  bushels  rice,  which 
I  bought  after  being  all  day  palavering  about  it.  Gave 
$1,20  a  bushel.  A  fine  supply.  The  Lord  knows  our  wants, 
and  will  supply  them. 

24th.  Chill  and  fever.  After  wet  sheet  and  bathing  felt 
better. 

25th.  Rode  in  canoe  to  the  site  of  Kawmendi.  Not  a 
house  left.  Situation  high  and  pleasant.  Within  one  mile, 
three  old  ruins  ! !    Very  weak  in  body  and  mind. 

26th.  Bunyan  preached  from  Ye  shall  die  in  your  sins." 
P.  M.  Unwell,  lay  down  and  slept.  Very  weak.  Reading. 
Talked  to  my  new  teacher  about  his  soul.  He  was  once  a 
professor  in  town,  but  by  roving  in  the  country  has 
left  God,  and  now  has  no  hope.  1  expect  he  will  be  con- 
verted. 

28th.  To-day  the  mother  of  one  of  our  boys  sent  about 
one  bushel  of  rice  for  him.  The  best  any  one  has  done  for 
us  since  I  came  here. 


HYDROPATHIC  TESTIMONY. 


81 


29th.  Unwell.    Went  to  bed  before  night. 
30th.  Reading,  walking,  writing.    Very  languid  in  mind 
and  body. 

Dec.  1,  1848.  In  forenoons  feel  pretty  well,  but  towards 
night,  sick,  languid,  "  all  gone,"  till  I  bathe  in  cold  water, 
then  feel  better. 

HYDROPATHY   FOR  AFRICA. 

I  have  often  been  told  that  the  cold  water  system  will  not 
do  for  Africa ;  that  we  must  use  Calomel,  Quinine,  &c, 
and  drink  Wine,  &c,  but  my  two  years'  experience  and  ob- 
servation confirm  me  in  the  conviction,  that  in  no  country 
is  the  system  so  peculiarly  useful,  agreeable,  beneficial,  and 
necessary,  as  in  Africa. 

To  take  apothecary's  medicines  is  wholly  unnecessary  in 
the  most  violent  attack  of  fever.  Pure  cold  water,  rightly 
administered,  is  more  salutary  than  the  whole  list  of  medi- 
cines. But  it  needs  the  judgment  of  experienced  persons, 
whose  minds  are  informed  on  the  nature  of  diseases,  and  of 
the  human  system,  and  of  the  nature  and  power  of  the  va- 
rious applications  of  wrater.  Rightly  applied,  it  relieves 
from,  or  carries  safely  through  fever  ;  cures  the  fever  and 
ague  in  one  or  two  attacks ;  relieves  pains  in  the  head, 
bowels,  limbs ;  purges  or  vomits,  strengthens,  enlivens,  and 
invigorates.  And  all  persons  going  to  Africa  to  live,  should 
try  to  familiarize  themselves  with  the  true  principles  of 
Hydropathy  before  going. 

My  case  is  no  specimen,  for  I  neither  understood  the 
subject  myself,  nor  had  I  any  body  to  administer  it  to  me. 
But  with  the  rough  applications  from  the  natives  I  was 
saved.  Since  my  recovery  1  have  experienced  its  benefits 
very  often. 

Bro.  Carter's  case  is  nothing  against  it,  for  he  was  nearly 
dead  when  I  got  to  him,  and  I  had  no  conveniences  then  to 
apply  the  system. 

Mrs.  Biooks's  case  cannot  be  used  against  it,  for  1st. 
She  had  a  high  fever  42  days,  on  her  passage,  which  would 
seem  enough  to  kill  any  one.  2d.  For  some  time  before 
her  death  her  husband  was  taken  sick,  and  there  was  no  one 
4* 


82 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


to  administer  it  properly.  3d.  We  don't  pretend  it  will  cure 
every  case,  whatever  the  circumstances. 

Bro.  Brooks  is  a  better  example  in  favor  of  the  system. 
He  had  the  fever  hard,  had  to  do  all  his  own  prescribing  to 
ignorant  persons,  and  came  through  safely,  with  no  delirium, 
and  comparatively  little  loss  of  strength,  so  that  what  he 
did  in  less  than  a  week  after  his  fever,  I  was  not  able  to  do 
for  months.    So  much  for  cold  water. 

2d.  Last  evening  slight  chill  and  fever,  bathed  and  felt 
better.    Kept  quiet  to-day.    Wrote  some. 

3d.  This  morning  pretty  well,  and  preached  from  Matt. 
20  :  28.  Attended  Sabbath-school  two  hours,  examining 
classes  and  seeing  what  is  needed.  It  was  too  much  for  me. 
I  went  to  bed  and  had  chill  and  fever.  Other  cases  of  con- 
version to-day.    Bless  the  Lord  ! 

4th.  Bunyan  meets  the  converts  every  morning  at  9  o'clock, 
to  instruct  and  pray  with  them.  This  morning  he  had  three 
new  ones.  A  number  prayed  very  feelingly.  May  the 
Spirit  teach  them  ! 

5th.  This  morning  and  evening  I  met  with  the  converts  in 
B.'s  room.  Nine  were  present  who  profess  to  have  given 
their  hearts  to  God — three  workmen  and  six  children. 
Bunyan  and  wife,  and  Maria,  seem  deeply  affected.  0  ! 
God,  the  work  is  Thine,  carry  it  on  in  power  and  get  glory 
to  Thy  name. 

"  GOOD  NEWS  FROM  A  FAR  COUNTRY." 

6th.  Last  evening  John  Dixon  came  from  town  with  some 
things  for  us,  and  a  bundle  of  letters,  &c,  from  America. 
They  are  a  rich  feast  for  which  I  thank  my  Father.  0 !  how 
cheering  and  reviving  to  the  soul  of  the  lonely  exile  it  is  to 
sit  down  and  thus  converse  with  friends,  parents,  wife  ! 
This  evening  after  prayer  five  youth  came  of  their  own  ac- 
cord to  my  room,  bringing  their  interpreter  with  them,  to 
talk  about  their  souls.  Though  weak,  I  conversed  with  each 
one,  and  all  prayed,  and  professed  to  feel  themselves  great 
sinners,  and  to  forsake  all  their  wickedness. 

7th.  Reading  and  writing  letters.  This  evening  three  girls 
came  in  to  talk,  but  I  could  not  observe  much  seriousness. 


GLAD  TIDINGS. 


10th.  Sabbath.  Unwell;  lay  down  and  slept  some  time. 
Read  some.  Could  not  attend  preaching.  This  evening 
able  to  sit  and  hear. 

No  doubt  my  frequent  illness  is  occasioned  by  too  great 
care,  anxiety  and  labor,  pressing  continually  upon  me.  I 
have  no  one  to  relieve  me,  and  but  little  chance  to  gain 
strength. 


84 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


CHAPTER  VII. 
FIRST  JOURNEY  TO  FREETOWN,  &c. — RENT. 

Ox  the  11th  of  December,  after  much  care,  and  weariness 
in  getting  ready,  I  started  in  the  schooner,  for  Freetown — 
towed  by  four  paddles  with  the  tide — having  six  hands, 
three  of  whom  professed  to  be  converted,  and  three  did 
not.  About  sunset,  through  their  carelessness,  the  schooner 
ran  into  the  bush,  (the  term  u  bush"  means  all  kinds  of 
timber  or  forest,)  in  the  bend  of  the  river,  and  we  had  much 
hard  work  in  getting  loose,  a  strong  tide  pressing  us  hard 
upon  the  trees — but  by  cutting  limbs,  and  cracking  our 
mainmast,  we  cleared,  and  passed  on. 

As  I  left  the  Mission,  a  large  canoe  arrived  with  140 
bushels  rice,  which  I  bought,  paying  $1,20  cash  per  bush- 
el. This  was  a  rich  and  timely  supply  for  our  hungry  com- 
pany. 

We  had  to  go  with  tides,  till  we  came  out  of  the  river 
where  the  wind  could  be  used,  and  much  of  the  rest  of  the 
way. 

The  first  night  I  tried  to  sleep,  but  the  musquitoes, 
squalling  monkeys,  and  chattering  parrots  rendered  this  im- 
possible. I  had  to  be  up  frequently  to  watch  the  tide  while 
the  men  slept  as  if  it  mattered  not  whether  we  improved 
tide  or  not. 

Next  day  we  stuck  fast  on  a  "  bank,"  and  had  to  wait 
six  hours  for  a  full  tide  to  carry  us  off.  In  the  forenoon  I 
was  very  sick.  At  breakfast,  the  men  called  me  to  have 
prayers,  but  I  told  them  I  was  so  sick  they  must  pray  them- 
selves, and  they  did  so,  and  always  asked  a  blessing  on  their 
food. 

Next  night  I  could  not  sleep  in  the  cabin,  for  musqui- 
toes,— had  my  mattress  brought  on  deck,  in  the  wind,  and 
slept  nicely. 

At  morning  prayers — a  sweet  season — the  three  converts 
all  prayed.    It  was  good  to  hear  their  broken  supplications, 


KINDNESS  OF  FRIENDS. 


85 


one  in  Mendi.  How  different  from  the  first  trip  in  the 
schooner,  when  there  was  none  but  myself  to  pray  !  Now 
we  had  four  to  unite  together. 

All  day  surrounded  by  immense  quantities  of  fish,  and 
porpoises.  I  called  at  York,  but  had  hard  work  to  walk  up 
the  hill. 

As  I  met  brother  and  sister  Eheman,  I  was  overcome, 
and  had  to  weep.  "  I  am  like  Naomi.  I  went  out  full, 
but  I  returned  empty."  They  were  full  of  kindness,  and 
anxious  to  do  anything  possible,  for  my  comfort.  They 
were  the  first  white  faces  I  had  seen  for  five  months.  The 
\  *view  of  hills  and  mountains  again,  was  a  great  relief  to  the 
mind,  after  being  so  long  in  low  lands,  surrounded  by 
mangrove  swamps,  and  overflowing  tides.  It  was  refreshing 
to  sit  and  gaze  upon  them. 

Arrived  at  Freetown  on  the  15th,  being  4 J  days  on  the 
way.  Found  friends  in  town,  very  kind  and  obliging. 
Saw  James  Will,  just  returned  from  England.  He  was  so 
full  of  joy  to  see  another  Missionary,  at  the  Mendi  Mission, 
he  could  scarce  contain  himself.  He  had  done  much  for 
Mr.  Raymond,  and  felt  a  deep  interest  in  any  matter  affect- 
ing the  prosperity  of  the  Mission. 

Saw  also  Mr.  Henry  Badger,  returned  from  England, 
who  was  Mr.  Raymond's  staunch  friend  and  faithful  adviser 
— very  glad  to  see  me.  At  the  death  of  brother  Raymond, 
these  two  men  took  the  Mission  under  their  care  and  sup- 
port, till  word  could  be  received  from  America,  which  ser- 
vices were  very  beneficial  to  the  Mission,  and  gratifying  to 
the  committee.  They  felt  that  the  Mission  was  the  work  of 
God,  and  destined  to  accomplish  much  for  Africa,  and  they 
watched,  with  anxious  solicitude,  every  event  connected 
therewith.  And  when  they  beheld  another  enter  into 
brother  Raymond's  labors,  they  rejoiced,  and  praised  the 
Lord. 

17th.  Sabbath.  Heard  brother  Badger  preach — very 
good. 

Saw  many  sailors  (white)  in  the  street,  drunk  and  fight- 
ing— a  scene  I  have  not  seen  among  the  heathen,  since  I 
came  to  Africa.  0  !  the  accursed  influence  of  such  repre- 
sentatives of  Christianity !    Well  may  the  heathen  look  on 


SG 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


(as  they  did  to-day),  with  perfect  astonishment  and  horror 
0  !  the  need  of  Bethel  labors. 

18th  and  19th.  Running  about  doing  business,  loading 
the  schooner  with  two  tons  salt,  the  goods  from  America, 
&c.  Received  from  New  York  a  supply  of  temperance 
documents,  which  I  distributed. 

Rode  to  brother  Beale's — they  were  very  glad  to  see  me 
alive,  again. 

20th.  In  reading  a  little  child's  book,  from  England,  I 
found  the  following  verses,  which  pleased  me  much  ;  and 
they  are  so  exceedingly  sweet,  I  cannot  forbear  to  insert 
them,  feeling  they  cannot  be  too  widely  circulated,  in  books 
for  men  or  children.  I  trust  therefore,  I  shall  be  excused 
for  occupying  a  part  of  a  page  of  my  history,  by  the  intro- 
duction of  the  same. 


HEAVEN. 


We  speak  of  the  realms  of  the  Blest, 
That  country  so  bright  and  so  fair ; 

And  oft  are  its  glories  confessed  : — 
But  what  must  it  be,  to  be  there  ? 

We  speak  of  its  pathways  of  gold, 
Its  walls  decked  with  jewels  so  rare ; 

Its  wonders  and  pleasures  untold  : — 
But  what  must  it  be,  to  be  there  ? 

We  speak  of  its  freedom  from  sin — 
From  sorrow,  temptation  and  care  ; 

From  trials  without  and  within  : — 
But  what  must  it  be,  to  be  there  ? 

We  speak  of  its  service  and  love, 
And  robes  which  the  glorified  wear ; 

The  church  of  the  First-Born  above: — 
But  what  must  it  be,  to  be  there? 

Do  thou.  Lord,  'midst  pleasure  or  wo, 
For  Heaven  our  spirits  prepare  ; 

And  shortly,  we  also  shall  know. 

And  feel  what  it  is,  TO  BE  THERE  J 


In  the  afternoon  of  the  21st,  I  was  sick  with  fever,  and 


THE   COLONIAL  CHAPEL. 


87 


took  my  bed.  On  the  next  day  I  succeeded  in  getting  -$400 
from  an  American  supercargo,  with  which  I  paid  up  the  re- 
maining old  debts  of  the  Mission. 

Saw  the  Church  Missionary  doctor.  He  said  I  must 
take  quinine,  and  drink  a  little  wine  or  porter — pressed  it 
on  me,  joined  with  the  Missionaries  and  friends,  till  I  took 
from  him  some  quinine,  and  two  bottles  of  Port  wine, 
which  he  gave  freely.  I  took  a  few  doses,  but  my  con- 
science was  ill  at  ease,  and  I  poured  my  wine  on  the  ground, 
asking  God's  forgiveness  that  I  was  induced  to  drink  any 
of  it. 

When  in  town  first,  I  taught  brother  B.'s  skirls  the  hymn 
and  tune,  "Awake  my  soul,  in  joyful  lays."  Afterwards 
a  man  gave  them  a  dollar,  which  they  soon  used  up  in 
cakes  and  fine  things,  then  they  said,  "  That  dollar  is  now 
all  gone,  but  the  hymn  Mr.  Thompson  taught  us,  remains 
and  does  us  good."  I  afterwards  taught  them  "  Eden  of 
Love,"  "  How  sweet  to  reflect,"  and  other  pieces. 

23d.  Had  fever  again,  and  felt  quite  sick. 

THE   COLONIAL  CHAPEL. 

24th.  Attended  meeting  at  this  place  for  the  first  time. 
My  mind  was  variously  affected  with  curiosity,  pity,  and 
disgust.  In  the  congregation  were  about  thirteen  whites  of 
the  "  higher  order,"  the  rest  blacks — most  of  them  in  costly 
array;  some  with  only  shirts,  and  some  in  rags,  and  about 
one  hundred  soldiers  in  full  war  costume,  with  a  bugle,  and 
each  a  bayonet  swung  to  him,  with  their  red-coats,  war- 
caps,  epaulets,  &c.  &c. 

The  house  very  large  and  costly,  and  filled  with  eighteen 
or  twenty  monuments,  fixed  in  the  walls  around,  of  officers, 
generals,  governors,  chaplains,  and  philanthropists,  who 
have  died  in  the  colony,  or  were  friends  of  the  African 
race. 

CHRISTMAS. 

Meetings  and  preaching  in  all  the  chapels,  and  at  10 
o'clock  all  shops  were  closed,  and  all  in  the  market  dis- 
persed for  the  day. 


88 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


I  heard  brother  Badger  preach,  but  felt  unwell  and  be- 
came very  much  fatigued — went  to  brother  Peyton's  and 
slept  on  the  sofa.  Tried  to  sleep  the  night  previous,  but 
the  noise  of  music,  and  drums,  and  yelling,  going  about  the 
town,  disturbed  me  much. 

26th.  I  closed  up  my  business,  gave  a  box  and  my  let- 
ters* to  E.  R.  Ware,  to  carry  to  New  York,  and  went  aboard 
the  schooner  for  a  start. 

Called  at  York,  and  had  fever  pretty  hard,  took  a  cold 
bath,  which  much  revived  me.  Next  day  called  at  Banana 
Islands,  and  got  yams,  oranges,  green  corn,  &c.  It  is  a 
beautiful  place.  The  government  teacher  has  been  there 
twenty-four  years. 

Had  but  little  trouble  till  we  anchored  off  York  Island,  in 
sight  of  Bendoo,  head-quarters  for  the  War,  where  a  scene 
occurred,  such  as  I  hope  never  to  witness  again.  We 
tried  to  stem  the  tide,  but  the  wind  was  not  strong  enough, 
and  had  to  anchor,  which  gave  opportunity  for  the  fol- 
lowing. 

PLUNDERED  BY  THE  WAR. 

While  thus  lying  at  anchor  on  the  30th,  a  war  canoe  was 
seen  in  the  distance.  We  could  not  tell  whether  they  were 
bound  for  us  or  York  Island,  but  soon  they  headed  for  the 
schooner,  yelling  and  shouting  like  maniacs,  and  pulling 
with  all  the  vengeance  of  desperadoes. 

They  came  from  Bendoo,  the  residence  of  Thomas 
Caulker,  the  most  influential  chief  of  our  side  of  the  war  ! 

There  were  about  thirty  or  forty  in  the  canoe,  having 
swords,  &c,  and  exhibiting  gestures  demoniacal,  and  scream- 
ing terrifically. 

All  came  aboard,  and  I  feared  they  would  sink  us.  I 
was  very  weak  and  exhausted,  very  poorly  prepared  to 
meet  such  a  shock. 

They  demanded  me  to  "  cook  for  the  war."  I  answered, 
"  I  am  no  war  man,  I  do  not  fight."  "  Yes,  and  we  ask 
you  to  give  to  us,  because  you  are  a  God  man,  and  do  not 

*  These  letters  were  received  nearly  three  years  afterwards  in 
New  York. 


BOARDED   BY  WAR  CANOES. 


80 


fight."  I,  after  long  parleying,  gave  them  one  bushel  of 
salt.  They  seemed  insulted,  and  demanded  four  tons  of 
goods  (about  $80),  or  they  would  take  the  schooner  to  Ben- 
doo.  I  answered,  "I  cannot  give  it."  Again  they  talked 
and  yelled  some  time,  and  I  gave  two  iron  pots  to 
quiet  them  ;  but  they  only  shouted  and  screamed  the 
louder,  became  more  excited,  threatened,  ifcc,  but  promised 
to  leave  if  they  got  twenty  bars  ($9,60).  I  was  so  wearied 
with  them,  and  in  hopes  of  getting  clear  of  them,  I  gave 
$10  worth  of  satin  stripe.  Then  they  clamored  for  six  pieces 
more  ($20).  One  said,  "  I  never  have  killed  a  white  man 
yet,  but  I  mean  to  do  it  to-night."  Others  were  trying  to 
steal  things  about  the  schooner,  and  it  was  now  dark  and 
my  strength  almost  gone,  so  I  gave  the  six  pieces,  seeing 
no  hope  of  getting  clear  of  them  otherwise. 

But  instead  of  being  satisfied  and  departing,  they  only 
demanded  two  bushels  of  rice,  a  goat  and  a  hog  more, 
and  I  had  to  give  four  bowls  and  one  piece  of  cloth  in- 
stead of  the  goat,  twenty-four  handkerchiefs  for  the  rice, 
and  finally  they  took  my  own  drinking  cup,  and  stole  other 
things. 

In  all  they  took  about  $50  worth  of  my  most  valuable 
goods.  Had  I  known  then,  what  I  now  know  about  war- 
people,  they  would  not  ha\e  got  a  dollar,  but  that  was  my 
"  initiation  fee."  Had  I  been  well  enough  to  have  followed 
them  to  Bendoo,  in  my  canoe,  I  might  have  recovered  a 
part,  I  cannot  tell  ;  but  I  was  sick  and  glad  to  see  them 
leave,  that  I  mieht  get  some  rest. 

On  arriving  at  the  Mission,  I  immediately  informed  my 
friend  Kissicummah  of  the  matter.  He  was  very  much 
vexed  at  Caulker,  and  gave  two  of  his  own  sons  to  go  with 
my  men  to  see  him,  and  demand  restitution.  I  wrote  a 
letter  to  Caulker,  stating  the  case,  and  appealing  to  him  as 
a  man,  and  especially,  as  a  professed  friend  to  the  Mission, 
to  restore  the  plundered  property. 

He  answered  that  the  goods  were  all  used,  and  he  could 
give  back  nothing — that  it  was  the  duty  of  the  war-people 
to  board  every  canoe  or  vessel  coming  in  the  river,  and  ob- 
tain something  from  them,  which  is  called  "  cooking  for  the 
war,"  &c. 


90 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


And  I  was  informed  by  my  men  that  he  would  have  kept 
or  killed  two  of  my  boys,  whom  Mr.  Raymond  redeemed, 
and  whose  fathers  were  then  living  on  the  other  side  of  the 
war,  but  for  his  fear  of  Kissicummah,  to  whom  I  reported 
this  matter,  and  there  left  it,  Caulker  never  offering  to  pay 
one  cent  of  the  amount. 

I  left  it  with  God  to  plead  our  cause,  and  to  make  the 
"  wrath  of  man  to  praise  Him,"  feeling  what  the  prophet 
told  the  King  of  Israel,  when  he  lost  one  hundred  talents 
of  silver,  "  the  Lord  is  able  to  give  thee  much  more  than 
that." 

SABBATH  REFLECTIONS. 

Dec.  31.  On  Saturday  night  our  trouble  occurred.  That 
night  we  towed  with  the  tide  while  it  lasted,  and  anchored 
for  the  Sabbath,  where  we  had  a  very  quiet  day,  far  away 
from  any  human  beings  but  ourselves,  except  three  or  four 
passing  canoes.  Spent  the  forenoon  mostly  in  sleep,  all 
feeling  much  the  need  of  such  rest.  At  morning  prayers,  I 
talked,  and  we  had  four  prayers.  Read  and  sung  in  the 
afternoon,  and  wrote  meditations. 

Many  years  have  wrought  great  changes  in  my  life  and 
outward  circumstances,  but  the  year  now  closing,  the 
greatest.  To  the  mission  it  has  been  a  year  of  trial.  In 
1847,  two  dear  brethren  were  cut  down — in  1848,  another 
is  called  away,  besides  many  other  trials  great  and  various ; 
but  concerning  them  all,  I  feel,  and  rejoice  to  record,  '  Our 
God  is  in  the  heavens.  He  hath  done  whatsoever  pleased 
Him,'  and  therefore  we  should  be  pleased.  The  115th 
Psalm  has  afforded  precious  consolation  concerning  these 
deaths,  and  other  trials. 

"  Precious  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord  is  the  death  of  His 
saints."  If  their  death  is  precious  to  our  Heavenly  Father ; 
if  he  delights  in  the  moment  of  their  departure  from  this 
life,  and  all  the  family  of  heaven  rejoice  to  see  another  child 
brought  home,  why,  0  !  why  should  we  be  dejected  and 
mourn  ?  If  it  is  a  circumstance  of  so  much  joy  and  trans- 
port above,  why  should  it  be  considered  an  affliction,  and  an 
occurrence  of  sorrow  by  short-sighted  mortals  ?    Why  shall 


ARRIVAL  AT  THE  MISSION. 


91 


not  what  delights  one  portion  of  the  family,  delight  also  the 
other  ?  Why  should  the  children  weep  over  the  will  and 
pleasure  of  an  infinitely  wise,  good,  loving,  and  faithful 
Father  ? 

0  !  Lord,  give  us  a  holy  delight  in  all  Thy  will  and 
ways,  and  let  not  our  hearts,  ev#n,  rebel  against  Thee. 
My  follies,  errors,  imprudencies,  rashness,  willfulness,  and 
all  my  sins  during  the  past  year,  forgive.  Through  the 
year  to  come,  lead,  teach,  defend,  and  work  in  me  all  Thy 
holy  will  and  pleasure. 

Jan.  1st,  1849.  Arrived  at  the  Mission,  and  had  all  things 
ashore  before  daylight.  All  very  eager  to  get  hold  of  my 
hand  once  more  ;  glad  to  see  me  come  back  alive,  for  some 
feared  that  I  would  die,  as  brother  R.  did. 

Religious  interest  increasing  and  spreading. 

Leopards  have  been  right  up  in  the  piazza  and  caught 
nearly  all  my  fowls !  and  close  beside  the  doors  of  other 
houses  doing  the  same  thing.  In  Raymond's  time  they 
came  into  his  kitchen,  where  people  were  sleeping,  and 
caught  sheep,  goats,  &c.  This  is  rather  too  "neighborly," 
and  a  person  should  be  possessed  of  a  good  gun,  to  wel- 
come such  midnight  visitors. 

Found  my  carpenter  just  buried.  I  told  his  widow  I 
would  take  and  educate  her  children  for  her,  and  she  gave 
them  to  me. 

Had  a  New  Year's  pot-pie  of  a  small  pig,  which  was 
given  to  me  at  York  Island.  The  guests,  my  teachers, 
Mrs.  B.  and  Maria  were  with  mc. 

For  a  number  of  days  I  was  much  occupied  with  ac- 
counts, and  dealing  out  goods,  arranging  the  new  articles, 
&c.  And  in  this  way,  almost  the  whole  time  of  a  lone 
Missionary  is  taken  up — dealing  out  clothes  to  boys  and 
girls — selling  them  to  men  and  women — paying,  overseeing 
and  directing  workmen — buying  needed  things  from  the 
country  people — trading  from  morning  till  night — keeping 
all  the  various  accounts — building,  planting,  gathering,  <fec, 
&c. — all  of  which  should  be  done  by  some  one  appointed  to 
that  business,  and  let  the  minister  have  a  little  time  to  read, 
think,  and  study  to  save  souls.  The  minister  needs  and 
should  have  time  to  study  simplicity,  that  the  truth  may  bo 


92 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


understood — to  familiarize  his  own  mind  with  divine  things, 
and  have  it  filled  with  spiritual  thoughts,  ready  at  all  times  to 
feed  the  ignorant  and  famishing — to  visit  the  people,  talk 
and  pray  with  them,  &c.  But  all  this  I  have  been  denied — 
my  time,  care,  and  strength,  all  taken  up  with  the  business 
part  of  the  Mission,  so  that  I  could  not  study,  but  always 
had  to  preach  "  off  hand,"  or  prepare  on  Sabbath  morning — 
no  time  to  visit,  and  go  round  from  house  to  house — but 
little  time  to  read,  write,  or  think,  and  /  could  not  help  it. 
The  churches  might  have  helped  it  by  sending  some  to  at- 
tend to  this  business. 

May  the  Lord  forgive  any  who  might  have  come,  but 
"  would  not." 

THE  MISSION  RENT. 

Mr.  Raymond  first  engaged  a  piece  of  land,  one  mile  on 
the  river,  and  one  mile  back,  at  a  rent  of  $150  a  year. 
Subsequently,  it  was  reduced  to  one-half  mile  on  the  river, 
and  one  mile  back,  for  $100  a  year.  He  paid  rent  to 
Harry  Tucker,  but  Harry  Tucker  left  the  country,  and 
joined  the  other  side  of  the  war.  Mr.  Raymond  paid  him 
rent  once,  after  he  left,  and  it  came  near  breaking  up  the 
Mission.  The  Chiefs  came  upon  him  with  a  "  big  war 
palaver,"  charging  him  with  being  "  scandal  for  the  war," 
or  helping  their  enemies,  and  he  only  got  clear  on  the  plea 
and  ground  that  he  did  not  understand  their  customs,  and 
would  do  so  no  more. 

Of  course,  I  could  not  pay  rent  to  Harry  Tucker,  and 
the  Chiefs  who  remained,  and  fought  for  the  country,  felt 
that  they  ought  to  have  the  rent,  but  had  appointed  no  one 
particularly  as  nay  landlord,  so  that  all  and  each  one  claim- 
ed to  be  my  landlord,  and  all  the  brothers  of  H.  T.  claimed 
to  be  my  landlord,  and  on  the  strength  of  these  claims,  all 
felt  entitled  to  presents,  rent,  &c,  which  placed  me  in  a  try- 
ing situation  to  know  how  to  act. 

I  had  tried  to  get  a  meeting  of  the  Chiefs  to  have  them 
appoint  me  a  landlord,  but  could  not,  and  soon  after  my  re- 
turn from  town,  supposing  I  had  plenty  of  money,  they  be- 
gan to  come  individually  for  rent,  each  one  anxious  to  get  it 
before  the  others  came  in  for  a  share. 


CHIEFS  CLAIMING  RENT. 


03 


Sycummah  came  and  claimed  rent  on  the  ground  that  he 
was'  King  of  the  country.  Barga  John  claimed  rent  be- 
cause he  was  the  oldest  brother  of  Harry  Tucker,  and 
others  claimed  rent  because  they  were  this,  that,  and  the 
other. 

On  one  day,  Sycummah  and  Barga  John  came  unitedly, 
and  wished  to  know  whether  I  was  going  to  settle  among 
them  in  Mr.  Raymond's  place,  and  whether  I  would  then 
pay  them  the  rent  ? 

I  answered,  "  I  cannot  tell  whether  I  will  stay  among  you 
or  not  till  the  Chiefs  meet,  and  I  see  what  they  will  do  for 
the  Mission,  and  I  will  not  pay  one  copper  of  the  rent  till 
the  Chiefs  decide  to  whom  it  is  to  be  paid."  "  But  we  are 
the  proper  persons  to  whom  it  should  be  paid."  44  That 
matter  is  settled  ;  I  shall  not  pay  any  rent  till  the  Chiefs  de- 
cide who  is  my  landlord." 

They  begged  for  presents,  but  went  away  without  any. 
In  four  days  they  came  again  for  rent,  and  said,  (probably 
to  deceive  me,)  that  Kissicummah  said  I  must  pay  it  to  the 
King.  They  sent  for  Kalifah,  but  he  not  coming,  the  mat- 
ter was  deferred  to  another  day.  I  talked  very  plainly  to 
them  about  the  rent  matter.  "  The  people  here  are  like  a 
drowning  man  who  should  say  to  one  who  came  in  a  boat  to 
save  him  ;  '  You  shall  not  save  me  unless  you  pay  me  for 
it so  this  people — they  are  in  the  dark,  and  the  Mission 
comes  to  bring  them  light  and  blessings,  but  they  say, 
'No,  unless  you  will  pay  us  $100  a  year.'  How  does  it 
look  ?"  "  0,  yes,  true,  but  pay  us  now,  and  then  we  will 
think  of  that." 

Eaily  next  morning  they  were  present  again,  but  Kalifah 
was  afraid  to  have  any  hand  in  the  matter  without  true  au- 
thority from  Kissicummah,  our  virtual  landlord.  So,  I  sent 
Bunyan  to  Montgray  to  see  him,  and  if  he  wished  the  rent 
paid  to  all  the  Chiefs,  to  send  a  delegate  in  his  name,  and 
they  loitered  about,  begging  food,  <fec,  another  day,  making 
me  expense. 

Next  day  they,  and  many  others  came,  and  waited  till 
afternoon  for  Bunyan,  who  returned  with  Kissicummah's  son, 
to  see  the  rent  paid  properly  to  all.  But  Kalifah  could  not 
come  that  day,  and  they  hung  around  till  the  next,  when 


94 


THOMPSON   IN  AFRICA. 


Kalifah  came,  and  many  being  present,  I  paid  $150  rent,  for 
one  and  a  half  years  ;  from  August  1st,  1847,  to  February 
1st,  1849,  and  took  a  receipt  signed  by  Sycummah,  Kis- 
sicummah,  Kalifah,  Barga  John,  (fee,  and  they  left,  causing 
me  much  less  trouble  than  I  anticipated.  They  took  my 
word  for  the  time  and  amount. 

The  next  year  I  had  a  new  trial  on  the  subject.  When 
the  time  for  rent  came,  peace  had  been  made,  and  Harry 
Tucker  was  expected  back,  had  promised  to  come,  and 
strictly  forbid  my  paying  rent  to  any  one  but  him — that 
the  land  was  his,  and  if  I  paid  rent  to  any  one  else,  he 
would  make  me  pay  it  over  again  to  him,  <fec.  I  knew  not 
what  to  do. 

Sycummah  came  and  demanded  rent,  and  I  said  no. 
He  went  to  Kissicummah,  who  said  the  rent  must  be  paid. 
I  put  them  off,  and  went  myself  to  Kissicummah,  and  laid 
the  case  before  him — showed  the  difficulty  of  my  situation, 
that  if  I  paid  them  rent,  Harry  Tucker  would  make 
palaver  with  me — if  I  paid  him,  they  would  be  offended. 
What  should  I  do?  Again — it  had  been  six  months  since 
the  peace,  was  not  H.  T.  entitled  to  rent  since  that  time  ? 
He  said,  "  Harry  ran  awa)^  and  sent  war  into  his  country, 
and  he  has  not  been  back  to  make  any  satisfaction  to  us 
about  it,  to  shake  our  hand,  and  tell  us  his  reasons  for 
doing  as  he  did.  He  left  the  Mission  among  his  enemies 
to  be  destroyed,  and  we  have  defended  it.  He  has  not 
been  here  to  ask  again  for  his  stranger,  or  the  Mission,  and 
until  he  comes  and  settles  these  matters,  the  rent  must  be 
paid  to  those  who  have  the  country,  and  have  taken  care  of 
the  Mission.  If  Harry  comes  and  makes  any  palaver,  it 
will  not  be  with  you  but  with  the  Chiefs  here.  You  will 
have  no  trouble.  Pay  the  rent  to  Sycummah."  His  rea- 
soning was  so  sensible  I  could  make  no  objection,  and 
more  especially,  since  Tucker  had  broken  his  agreement  by 
not  defending  the  Mission  as  he  agreed,  so  that  legally,  he 
could  not  claim  any  rent. 

I  returned  the  same  day,  (on  foot  both  ways,)  much 
exhausted,  having  walked  about  25  miles  in  a  dreadfully 
bad  path. 

The  next  day,  the  King  and  Chiefs  met  at  the  Mission, 


CHIEFS  CLAIMING  RENT. 


95 


and  after  telling  them  all  Harry  Tucker  had  said,  they  pro- 
mised to  bear  any  palaver  that  might  follow,  and  I  paid  in 
goods  $100  to  February  1st,  1850,  took  their  receipt, 
and  let  them  share  it  out  among  themselves.  They  de- 
manded the  goods  at  a  less  price  than  I  placed  on  them, 
but  for  the  sake  of  peace,  I  yielded,  and  had  the  matter  set- 
tled. 

This  agreement  to  pay  rent  was  an  unhappy  transaction, 
but  probably  at  that  time  a  Mission  could  not  have  been 
established  without  it,  as  the  people  knew  nothing  of  the 
value  of  the  blessings  of  education  and  the  gospel. 


96 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 
THE  LORD  WORKING — INCIDENTS. 

After  my  return  from  Freetown,  the  work  of  the  Lord 
went  on  with  increasing  power  for  some  time,  apparently 
without  the  use  of  much  outward  means,  for  I  could  do  but 
little  else  than  "  stand  still  and  see  the  salvation  of  God," 
and  rejoice  in  the  same. 

Jan.  5th.  At  9  o'clock  I  met  with  the  lambs.    Six  pray- 
ed very  affectingly. 

6th.  Bunyan  had  a  very  interesting  meeting  with  them. 

7th.  A  glorious  Sabbath !  Bunyan  has  had  many 
enemies,  wrhich  of  late  has  driven  him  to  God  in  wrestling 
prayer  for  the  love  of  enemies,  for  a  forgiving  spirit,  &c. 
His  wrestlings  are  very  affecting.  He  manifests  a  subdued, 
submissive  spirit,  a  perfect  willingness  that  God  should  do 
anything  with  him. 

To-day,  he  seems  broken  to  pieces,  overflowing  with  love 
to  all,  and  filled  with  great  joy.  His  expressions  of  humility 
are  remarkable  ;  he  seemed  to  get  very  low,  and  to  feel  he 
was  nothing,  even  in  comparison  with  the  little  children  ; 
"  not  worth)''  to  sit  on  a  chair,  a  mere  ant,"  &c.  His  case 
gives  me  joy,  for  he  has  caused  me  great  grief.  At  10  I 
preached  in  my  weakness,  from  John  6:27,  and  had  Bunyan 
exhort  in  Mendi,  as  numbers  were  present  who  did  not  hear 
English.  Then  he  prayed,  and  much  exhibition  of  deep 
feeling  was  manifested.  After  meeting  the  voice  of  prayer, 
and  pleading  for  mercy  was  heard  all  about — some  in  so-  - 
cial,  some  in  private,  in  the  Mission  house,  in  out-houses, 
and  in  the  bush.    A  thrillingly  interesting  scene. 

May  the  Lord  himself  steady  the  ark  and  glorify  His 
name.  This  evening  Bunyan  preached  in  Mendi.  I  exhort- 
ed and  prayed,  and  gave  opportunity  for  any  to  speak. 
Thirteen  expressed  a  desire,  and  a  determination  to  love  and 
serve  Jesus,  besides  those  who  had  come  out  on  previous  oc- 
casions.   It  was  a  solemn  time.    No  loud  talking,  scream- 


INCIDENTS. 


07 


ing,  ranting,  shouting,  but  calmness,  solemnity,  deep  feeling, 
weeping,  begging  for  mercy. 

After  meeting,  a  company  came  for  J.  L.  to  go  to  his 
house  and  pray  with  and  for  them.  As  I  came  into  my 
room  I  found  two  others  on  their  knees,  weeping  and  plead- 
ing for  mercy.  Said  one,  "  I  feel  something  tell  me  I  must 
not  sleep  to-night  till  God  forgive  my  sins."  (His  name  is 
Wm.  Tucker,  Jr.  Remember  this  name.)  And  now,  in 
various  places  I  hear  the  voice  of  pleading.  Bless  the  Lord, 
the  work  is  His,  and  not  dependent  on  such  a  poor  weak 
mortal  as  I.  Lord,  carry  it  on  in  mighty  power.  Give  me 
wisdom  and  strength. 

8th.  A  very  busy  day — many  to  wait  on.  At  9,  a  very 
interesting  time  with  the  lambs.  This  evening  occupied  in 
talking  to  those  who  came  to  my  room  for  conversation  and 
prayer.  The  spirit  of  God  is  evidently  striving  with  them. 
To  some,  I  talk  through  an  interpreter. 

9th.  Talking  to  converts,  writing  articles  for  a  contem- 
plated church,  and  carpentering  at  a  store  room. 

10th.  At  the  9  o'clock  meeting,  upwards  of  thirty  per- 
sons present,  professing  to  love,  or  to  be  seeking  the  Lord. 
I  divided  them  into  six  classes  to  meet  me  for  instruction. 

A  very  distressing  case  occurred  to-day.  A  boy,  who 
was  one  of  the  first  to  profess  to  love  God,  met  a  woman 
in  the  farm  and  made  licentious  proposals,  which  were  re- 
fused. She  reported  it,  and  he  denied  it  till  a  witness  tes- 
tified, then  he  confessed  his  guilt  !  0 !  what  is  man  when 
left  to  himself !  How  weak  we  are  !  I  exhorted  him  to 
repentance,  but  shame  is  brought  upon  us  all  by  this  act.  I 
trust  he  sincerely  repented  and  humbled  himself. 

Bought  eighty  bushels  of  rice  at  $1  a  bushel.  Letter 
from  brother  Bushnell  at  Gaboon. 

i 

JOURNEY  TO  HARN-HOO. 

13th.  I  started  to  go  up  the  river  to  spend  the  Sabbath, 
and  preach  where  the  "  glad  tidings"  had  never  been 
sounded.  I  suppose  we  pulled  about  twenty  miles — passed 
ten  inhabited  towns,  and  nine  that  had  been  destroyed  by 
the  war,  (many,  or  most  are  since  built  up,)  and  arrived 


08 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


at  Harn-hoo,  the  residence  of  king  Karmokoo  towards 
night.  The  king  received  us  kindly,  very  glad  to  see  me, 
and  furnished  a  house  exclusively  for  us,  (the  common  cus- 
tom toward  travelers  or  visitors.)  My  bed,  a  mat  laid  on 
the  ground,  one  country  cloth  laid  on  it,  and  another  to  cover 
me,  and  a  stick  for  my  pillow.  It  was  rather  hard  for  my 
tender  sores,  but  God  gave  me  sweet  sleep  amid  the  confu- 
sion and  unearthly  noise  which  prevailed  all  night. 

DEATH  OF   A  HEATHEN,   AND   "  CRYING  FOR  THE  DEAD." 

That  evening  a  man  of  note  was  suddenly  taken  sick 
and  likely  to  die.  A  "  cry"  was  soon  set  up  for  him,  and 
most  of  the  people  seemed  to  participate.  They  ran  about, 
and  through  the  town,  screaming  furiously,  and  some  with 
flaming  torches  ran  through  all  the  place  swinging  their  fire 
and  touching  it  to  the  ground  to  drive  away  the  evil  spirits! 
The  cry  becoming  general,  the  noise  was  almost  deafening, 
and  truly  shocking.  Such  a  multitudinous  mingling  of 
shrieks  and  cries  of  distress  I  never  heard  before.  It  re- 
quired strong  nerves  to  endure  it.  A  "nervous"  person 
would  well  nigh  have  gone  crazy.  I  walked  out  to  see  the 
man  in  the  Bush,  lying  on  the  ground  !  A  company  around, 
a  fire  burning.  I  could  do  nothing,  and  returned.  Soon  a 
new  and  increased  shriek  being  raised,  I  went  again,  and 
the  man  was  dying,  and  soon  breathed  his  last.  Just  before 
he  expired,  his  wife  came  screaming  like  a  maniac,  and  put- 
ting her  mouth  close  to  his  ear,  she  screamed  long  and  loud 
with  all  her  might !  (enough  to  kill  a  sick  man  !) 

The  body  was  brought  into  a  house,  and  the  cry  con- 
tinued all  night  with  more  or  less  severity.  Towards  morn- 
ing it  became  excessive,  and  during  the  day  the  house  was 
full  of  people,  sitting  on  the  ground,  "  mourning  and  wail- 
ing for  the  dead,"  though  not  so  violently  as  the  preced- 
ing night. 

In  the  morning  the  Drummers  came,  but,  out  of  respect 
to  me,  the  king  forbade  their  drumming.  Several  guns 
were  fired.  I  was  told  they  would  continue  the  cry  night 
and  morning  for  four  months !  but  that  seems  hardly  pro- 
bable. 


HEATHEN  CUSTOMS. 


99 


Such  being  the  confusion  of  the  town,  and  a  court,  also, 
coming  at  that  time,  we  took  our  canoe  and  went  to  an- 
other town  near,  and  had  a  meeting.  I  preached,  and  my 
interpreter  exhorted  and  prayed.  Assent  was  given  to  all ; 
but  what  was  said  against  their  gregrees,  troubled  the  con- 
science of  some  considerably. 

I  walked  back,  and  after  the  court  was  over,  had  a  meet- 
ing in  the  Barre*  or  Palaver  house.  They  assented  to  what 
was  said,  but  complained  because  I  did  not  bring  plenty  of 
money  (goods)  with  me.  The  king's  interpreter  said,  "  A 
white  man  is  all  the  same  as  a  diamond,  or  gold  in  the 
country,  and  if  you  would  give  plenty  of  presents  you  would 
soon  possess  all  the  country  yourself." 

He  tried  to  impress  my  mind  with  Karmokoo's  greatness, 
and  said,  "  In  all  this  country  he  is  the  king — nobody 
above  him.  Whenever  the  people  have  any  palaver,  they 
all  come  to  him  to  judge  it.  Whatever  he  says,  everybody 
agrees  to  it.  If  he  says  yes,  everybody  will  say  yes.  If 
he  says  no,  ever}-  one  says  no.  Yes,  the  little  children, 
yea,  and  even  the  monkeys  will  say  "iVb." 

Had  considerable  talk  with  Mahomedans.  They  say  God 
made  everything,  but  Mahomet  was  the  first  of  his  creation. 
They  acknowledge  Abraham,  Moses,  Christ  and  Mahomet 
as  Frojjhets,  but  the  latter  is  the  greatest.  They  pray  five 
times  a  day  in  the  name  of  Mahomet !  If  a  man  is  a  Ma- 
homedan,  he  will  be  saved.  They  talk  of  Heaven  and  Hell, 
&c,  but  deceive  themselves  and  the  people  with  their 
charms,  gregrees,  and  idols,  and  seem  to  trust  entirely  in 
their  morality,  their  prayers,  fastings,  and  formal  round  of 
duties,  to  save  them.  Talked  very  plain  to  an  old  Mahom- 
edan  who  was  making  an  idol  out  of  clay,  to  keep  war 
away,  but  he  would  not  leave  it. 

On  Sabbath  evening,  about  dusk,  the  drumming  began, 
with  dancing,  singing,  ringing  a  cow  bell,  clapping  of  hands, 
&c,  which  continued  all  night!  (They  call  this  "crying" 
for  the  dead  man).  While  the  crowd  are  thus  engaged 
wearying  themselves,  a  company  still  sit  around  the  dead, 
moaning  piteously,  day  and  night.     The  day  after  the 

*  The  Barre  is  the  "  court  house/7  or  place  of  public  business.  Gen- 
erally it  is  only  a  roof  with  open  sides.    (See  cut,  Chap,  xv.) 


100 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


death  they  cut  open  the  body,  to  see  what  killed  the  per- 
son, whether  a  witch  or  not — whether  he  died  with  a  bad 
or  good  heart — and  they  are  buried  in  different  places  ac- 
cordingly. Before  leaving,  talked  with  Karmokoo,  who  ap- 
peared very  friendly,  and  would  give  land  for  a  Mission. 

Returned  in  five  hours,  feeling  that  my  visit  had  not  been 
in  vain.    That  evening  had  an  interesting  meeting. 

16th.  Plenty  of  business.  This  morning  my  2d  teacher 
came  in  and  said,  "  I  have  felt  a  great  burden  for  two 
days — the  Spirit  of  God  is  striving  with  me,  and  I  wish  for 
counsel."  After  hearing  his  difficulties,  I  advised  and 
urged  him  to  duty. 

Was  called  on  to  perform  a  new  duty — to  unite  two  per- 
sons in  wedlock ;  met  in  the  chapel,  and  married  them. 
Having  seen  Sierra  Leone  foolish  customs,  they  thought 
they  must  observe  them,  and  had  fine  clothes  and  a  great 
dinner.  Foolishness.  It  was  so  disgusting  to  me,  that  I 
talked  about  it,  and  told  the  people  I  would  much  rather 
marry  them  in  their  common  dress  of  a  country  cloth  wrap- 
ped round  them — and  that  ended  such  folly.  In  the  even- 
ing met  my  class — all  prayed,  and  professed  to  love  Jesus. 

17th.  Quite  unwell — met  class  in  the  evening. 

18th.  Unwell — reading,  and  writing  Mendi  Mission  his- 
tory    Class  this  evening. 

19th.  Unwell  all  day — kept  my  bed  most  of  the  time. 
Class  this  evening. 

20th.  A.  M.,  writing  and  business.  P.  M.,  quite  unwell. 
Met  the  class  of  girls  this  evening,  eight  in  number.  All 
prayed,  and  professed  to  have  given  their  hearts  to  God, 
but  I  much  fear  for  some  of  them.  Talked  with  Walker 
again.  He  feels  deeply,  and  seems  desirous  to  do  anything 
he  can  for  himself,  and  for  God,  in  this  place.  Says  he  has 
prayers  in  his  room,  and  is  willing  to  put  away  any  stumb- 
ling-block. 

21st.  A.  M.,  unwell,  went  to  bed.  Teeth  sore,  gums 
swollen  and  tender.  Bunyan  preached  from,  "  Thou  shalt 
have  no  other  God  before  me,"  and  I  spoke  a  few  words 
about  gregrees  and  sweet-hearts, — said,  "  All  who  had 
sweet-hearts  must  do  one  of  three  things — get  married, 
send  away  their  sweethearts,  or  leave  the  Mission."  It 


THE  ELECTRIC  FISH. 


101 


made  a  stir,  but  on  this  subject  I  must  be  decided,  and 
purge  out  iniquity.  Called  in  a  country  man  and  talked  to 
him,  through  my  little  boy,  William  Tucker,  and  then  Wil- 
liam prayed  in  Mendi,  during  which,  the  man  said,  "  The 
Lord  is  King.  He  knows  all  things.  If  we  do  bad,  He 
knows  it — if  good,  He  knows  it.  The  Lord  is  Judge,"  &c. 
Probably  he  is  a  Mahomedan. 

Preached  in  the  evening  from  Isa.  55  :  67.  One  pro- 
fessed to  give  his  heart  to  God,  but  he  betrayed  wrong 
feelings,  and  I  fear  he  was  deceived. 

22d.  Business,  writing,  &c.    This  evening,  class. 

23d.  A  man  here  from  Mendi  country — expresses  much 
anxiety  for  a  Mission  up  there — would  give  land,  build 
house,  bring  presents,  &c.  I  would  send  Bunyan  at  once, 
if  I  had  other  help  here. 

This  evening,  some  boys  came  to  my  room,  saying,  "  We 
come  to  pray,"  and  we  had  a  sweet  season  together. 

24th.  Worked  considerably,  and  feel  very  tired — only 
able  to  hear  my  class  pray. 

25th.  Reading  and  working.  A  very  interesting  class 
this  evening. 

THE  ELECTRIC  FISH. 

This  fish  I  never  saw  till  the  girls  caught  one,  about  15 
inches  long — since  then  I  have  seen  many.  It  gives  an  elec- 
tric shock,  which  is  light  or  hard,  according  to  the  strength 
with  which  it  is  held.  A  mere  touch  with  the  finger,  will 
give  a  light  shock — but  take  hold  firmly  of  the  fi^h,  and  it 
will  be  felt  severely  through  the  body.  It  communicates 
this  effect  only  when  alive,  and  if  caught  on  a  hook,  they 
always  have  to  kill  it  before  they  can  take  it  off.  It  is  a 
very  thick  fish,  and  the  flesh  is  similar  to  that  of  fat  pork. 
Many  superstitious  people  will  not  eat  them,  but  I  like 
them. 

26th.  Just  before  sun  down,  walked  to  the  farm  village, 
and  married  one  of  my  workmen  to  his  country  wife.  We 
were  in  the  open  air,  and  they  with  their  country  clothes 
on.  Bunyan  interpreted,  and  I  enjoyed  the  simplicity  much 
more  than  the  former  case. 


102 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


This  evening  met  my  little  class  of  boys.  In  another 
room  the  girls  had  a  prayer  meeting  by  themselves — a 
blessed  meeting.  I  think  as  many  as  a  dozen  prayed,  and 
one  of  them  exhorted  in  a  very  touching  manner,  with  deep 
pleadings — their  singing  was  charming — the  whole  (in  an 
adjoining  room),  was  a  "  feast  of  fat  things"  to  my  soul, 
and  made  me  cry  out — "  Bless  the  Lord,  0  my  soul." 
Surely  angels  must  rejoice  over  these  things.  And  0  ! 
that  Christians  in  America  could  only  witness  them  once, 
they  would  be  stirred  up  to  labor,  and  pray,  and  give,  and 
come  to  save  the  perishing  heathen.    Yes,  yes. 

27th.  This  evening  met  the  girls — and  the  boys  had  a 
prayer  meeting  at  their  house. 

A  LOUD  CALL. 

There  are  three  Mendians  here  from  the  Interior,  who 
came  down  to  get  Bunyan,  or  some  one,  to  go  back  with 
them  and  have  a  school.  They  would  like  to  have  me  go, 
but  I  cannot  now.  They  appear  noble,  open,  and  frank. 
They  are  anxious  to  learn.  They  tell  Bunyan,  "  You  must 
take  up  books  with  you  that  we  may  learn  there,  or  we  will 
come  here  to  learn." 

Since  Mr.  Raymond  came,  no  adult  has  come  to  learn 
book,  but  here  are  three  men,  far  from  the  interior,  anxious 
to  learn  and  pleading  for  teachers.  0  !  that  the  Lord 
would  send  laborers.  The  chief  there  is  also  begging  us 
to  come.    (He  sent  these  men.) 

IMPORTANT  CASES  OF  CONVERSION. 

I  preached  at  ten,  from  Prov.  8  :  11,  and  taught  two 
hours  in  Sabbath-school.  In  the  evening  Bunyan  preached 
from  Jno.  8  :  24  ;  after  which  I  said  a  few  words,  and  called 
for  those  wiio  wrould  serve  God.  Lewis  Johnson  (Kinna,) 
rose  and  said,  "  Yes,  I  will  serve  God  ;  I  leave  all  my  sins. 
I  grieved  away  the  Spirit  once,  but  now  I  give  all  my  heart 
to  God."  A.  Posey  (Fabanna,)  followed,  confessing  his 
sins,  and  saying  that  he  gave  up  all  to  Christ.  Bless  the 
Lord  !    Then  followed  eight  or  nine  prayers.    After  meet- 


JOURNEY  AND  VISIT  TO  MONGRAY. 


103 


ing  I  called  the  two  into  my  room  and  talked  to  them, 
and  they  both  prayed,  and  promised  to  have  family  prayers, 
beginning  to-night.  Lord  make  a  thorough  work  in  their 
souls,  and  use  them  for  Thy  glory  ! 

These  are  the  two  most  influential  men  at  the  Mission,  and 
have  power  to  do  great  good  or  evil.  I  hope  their  influ- 
ence and  example  will  now  be  for  God,  in  this  place. 

At  noon,  the  girls  and  boys  had  each  of  them  a  prayer- 
meeting. 

29th.  Before  day,  canoe  returned  with  62  bushels  of 
rice.  I  arose  and  prayed ;  cooked  and  ate  my  breakfast 
before  prayers,  knowing  I  should  be  thronged  with  cares 
and  business  as  soon  as  it  was  day.  Discharged  and  sent 
home  a  large  boy,  for  stubborn  disobedience,  to  prevent  the 
spirit  of  rebellion  spreading  among  us. 

Began  school  in  the  new  chapel,  and  had  it  A.  M.  and 
P.  M.  For  a  long  time  we  have  only  had  school  in  the 
forenoon,  for  want  of  room — now,  bless  God,  we  have  a 
fine  place  for  school,  and  meetings.  The  workmen  built  the 
chapel,  wholly. 

This  evening,  after  class,  had  an  unpleasant  time,  trying 
to  make  peace  between  a  man  and  his  wife,  but  without 
much  success. 

30th.  Commenced  morning  and  evening  prayers,  and  the 
9  o'clock  meeting  in  the  chapel.  Our  chapel  prayers  are 
interesting  meetings. 

This  evening,  my  class  was  increased  by  four  workmen, 
three  of  them  Amistacls.  All  prayed,  and  the  most  talked 
excellently — the  Lord  opened  my  mouth  to  talk  to  them, 
and  we  had  a  blessed  meeting.    Praise  the  Lord. 

JOURNEY  AND  VISIT  TO  MONGRAY. 

31st.  Left  the  Mission  in  canoe,  at  11  A.M.,  and  arrived 
at  Mongray  half- past  5.  In  descending  our  river,  saw  a 
very  large  alligator,  12  or  15  feet  long,  and  as  large  around 
as  a  barrel.  Ascending  Mongray  river,  saw  another  8  feet 
long — huge,  frightful-looking  animals. 

All  African  rivers  abound  with  these  animals.  They 
grow  to  the  length  of  20  feet  or  more,  and  are  very  dan- 


104  THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 

gerous  animals,  frequently  killing  people,  when  in  the 
water. 


THE  ALLIGATOR. 


I  have  seen  many  of  them.  The  natives  frequently  kill 
them — sometimes  with  muskets — sometimes  with  large 
hooks — sometimes  with  spears — and  eat  them.  In  some 
parts  of  the  country  they  worship  them,  by  feeding  them 
with  fowls,  &c.  But  in  all  the  parts,  where  I  have  been, 
they  kill  and  eat  them,  when  they  can. 

Could  not  reach  the  town  by  canoe,  on  account  of  rocks 
which  cross  the  river — had  to  walk  about  four  miles  of  the 
last. 

The  upper  part  of  the  river,  fine,  similar  to  American 
rivers — bold,  bluff  banks,  from  3  to  10,  and  40  feet  high, 
and  much  beautiful  prairie  on  each  side.  In  the  high 
banks,  abundance  of  white  clay  exists,  which  makes  either 
a  fine  white- wash  or  a  good  mortar  for  plastering,  as  fine  as 
lime.  It  is  used  much  for  whitening  houses,  outside  and 
inside,  and  works  well  and  smooth. 

Saw  Kissicummah  for  the  first  time — small,  very  old, 
smart,  shrewd,  kind,  glad  to  see  me,  and  a  Mahomedan. 

Came  over  to  hang  two  doors  and  a  window  in  his  ne^ 


A  BARRICADE. 


105 


house.  Town  large,  and  barricaded — was  once  very  exten- 
sive, but  the  war  bis  much  reduced  it,  and  the  old  man  had 
some  narrow  escapes. 

A  BARRICADE. 

It  consists  of  two  parts,  with  an  open  space  8  or  10  feet 
wide  between.  1st.  The  outer  part,  made  of  poles  10  or 
12  feet  high,  set  in  the  ground  about  3  inches  apart,  and 
fastened  together  by  horizontal  poles  being  tied  to  them — 
then  small  branches,  woven  together,  and  fastened  to  the 
top  of  the  upright  poles,  extending  6  or  8  feet  higher.  Do 
you  understand  it  ?  2d.  The  inner  part,  composed  of  a 
breastwork  of  upright  sticks,  8  feet  high,  and  20  inches 
thick,  held  together  by  upright  posts,  and  horizontal  poles, 
lashed  as  the  former — then  the  woven  work  of  branches  on 
the  top.  Through  this  are  holes  for  muskets.  A  watch- 
house  in  each  corner,  with  cannon  ranged  so  as  to  sweep 
every  side  of  the  fence.    Eight  cannon  in  all. 

In  the  inside  are  raised  platforms,  to  stand  upon,  and 
overlook  the  fences,  for  shooting  or  beating  off  the  enemy, 
when  trying  to  scale  the  fence  and  get  into  town. 

The  gates,  3  or  4  in  number,  are  made  of  a  solid  whole 
slab,  hewn  out  of  a  large  tree,  about  4  feet  high,  3  wide — 
some  fastened  by  locks,  and  others  by  bars  on  the  inside. 

The  enclosure  is  filled  with  houses,  neatly  thatched, 
without  any  streets,  or  regularity,  but  stowed  in  wherever 
a  place  can  be  obtained — so  that  a  large  town  is  a  perfect 
labyrinth  to  one  unaccustomed  to  them.  I  am  easily  lost 
in  them. 

The  river  here  is  delightful — water  clear,  rocky  banks, 
fine  sand  beaches,  and  great  quantities  of  fish. 

A  short  distance  off  is  a  high  hill,  where  the  king  wishes 
to  have  a  Mission — a  creek  leading  right  to  the  place.  It 
is  a  charming  situation  for  a  Mission,  both  as  respects  soil, 
elevation,  health,  and  the  number  of  people  around.  And 
why  brother  R.  ever  fixed  on  Kaw-mendi  in  preference,  I 
know  not — but  suppose  he  surely  could  not  have  visited 
this  place  before  commencing  there.  He  was  in  a  hurry, 
and  did  not  wait  to  look  around  enough.    But  the  Lord  so 


106 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


led  him,  for  infinitely  wise  reasons,  and  doubtless  it  is  all  for 
the  best. 

Most  of  the  day  putting  together  and  hanging  the  doors, 
&c.  The  king  was  much  astonished  and  pleased  to  see  me 
work — cooked  plenty  of  rice,  fish  and  potatoes. 

Talked  to  him  about  the  Mission.  He  said,  "  All  the 
chiefs  must  meet  there,  and  settle  all  matters  respecting 
the  Mission."  (He  has  promised  to  come  many  times,  but 
a  sore  leg,  or  something  else,  always  prevented.)  He  was 
anxious  for  the  war  to  stop,  and  would  give  much  money  for 
peace,  but  Si-Si-woo-roo  rejects  all  proposals  of  peace,  de- 
termined to  carry  on  the  war.  He  said — "  So  many  chiefs 
in  the  country  is  the  cause  of  the  difficulty.  It  is  as  if 
there  were  many  Gods,  each  opposing  the  plans  and  de- 
sires of  the  other.  One  wants  to  send  rain,  another  sun- 
shine— one  this,  and  the  other  that,  so  they  would  be  all 
the  time  contending.  But  now  there  is  only  one  God,  and 
everything  above  goes  right.  So  there  should  be  but  one 
king  over  a  country,  and  then  all  would  be  peace.  But 
while  there  are  so  many  kings,  the  country  cannot  come 
good,"  &c.  Of  course  he  would  wish  to  be  that  king.  At 
Morgray  there  are  many  Mahomedans.  They  pray  by 
beads. 

In  the  morning,  we  started  home,  on  foot,  and  walked  it 
in  four  hours — the  path  excessively  crooked,  and  much  of 
the  way  obscure.  Crossed  some  fine  prairie,  called  in 
Africa,  grassjields — in  the  rains  they  are  under  water — 
now  dry,  and  full  of  the  marks  of  bush  hogs,  and  cows, 
said  to  be  plenty.  Before  reaching  the  river,  I  felt  com- 
pletely exhausted — it  was  too  much  for  me  at  once,  in  my 
feeble  state.  Went  to  bed  and  rested  awhile,  ate,  and  had 
a  press  of  business. 

Talked  at  prayers  in  the  evening,  and  afterward  met  three 
classes  together.  Apparently  much  feeling — a  good  meet- 
ing. At  prayers  gave  out  notice  of  continued  meetings  on 
Saturday  and  Sunday.  After  prayers  the  girls  had  a  prayer 
meeting. 

FORMATION  OF  A  CHURCH,  &C. 

Feb.  3d.  A  wearisome  day  to  poor  flesh.    In  the  morn- 


FORMATION   OF  A  CHURCH. 


107 


ing  much  occupied  with  business.  At  10,  preached  from 
Isa.  57  :  14.  At  1,  from  Ex.  32  :  26.  Interest  and  feeling. 
After  meeting,  full  of  business.  A  4  o'clock,  met  Bunyan 
and  wife,  Maria,  and  J.  L.  in  my  room,  read  my  church  ar- 
ticles, talked,  prayed,  and  formed  ourselves  into  a  Church, 
of  five  members — all  having  been  previously  baptized.  May 
the  dews  of  heaven  water  this  little  vine  of  the  wilder- 
ness, that  it  may  spread  far  and  wide,  till  all  eat  of  its  fruit, 
and  dwell  safely  under  its  branches,  rejoicing  in  the  salva- 
tion of  God. 

At  5|  met  in  the  chapel,  and  married  a  couple.  This 
evening  attended  prayers,  and  then  the  class  of  girls — be- 
sides a  press  of  business,  trading,  dealing  out  clothes,  &c, 
in  every  interval.  "  And  who  is  sufficient  for  these  things  ?" 
"  My  grace  is  sufficient." 

4th.  Preached  at  ten  o'clock,  about  the  Church  of  Christ 
on  earth,  from  Matt.  16  :  18,  its  history  and  design.  Attend- 
ed and  taught  in  Sabbath-school. 

At  four  o'clock,  met  and  obeyed  the  charge,  "This  do  in 
remembrance  of  Me."  Showed  the  design,  use,  and  profit 
of  the  ordinance,  and  had  a  sweet  season  of  communion  to- 
gether. 

In  the  evening  Bunyan  preached  in  Mendi — a  crowded 
house,  as  the  country  people  had  heard  there  would  be 
Mendi  talking.  In  English  or  Mendi  we  must  labor  specially 
for  this  benighted  people. 

5th.  A  rush  of  business — on  the  jump  all  day,  trading, 
packing,  planting,  attending  classes,  &c.    Much  wearied. 

DEFEATED  IN  GETTING  TO  MENDI. 

6th.  After  a  busy,  wearisome  day  and  evening,  in  trading, 
talking,  getting  ready  and  attending  an  interesting  class,  we 
met  on  the  wharf  and  had  a  season  of  prayer,  then  started 
Bunyan  and  men  in  a  canoe,  for  Mendi  country,  on  Big 
Boom,  to  preach,  and  see  the  prospect  of  a  Mission  there. 
He  also  took  goods  to  buy  a  stock  of  rice  for  the  coming 
rains.  Started  at  ten  o'clock,  P.M.  The  three  Mendi  men, 
who  came  down,  are  returning  with  him. 

After  being  gone  two  days,  he  heard  of  war  in  his  road — 


108 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


it  had  burned  the  very  town  he  was  going  to,  and  was 
making  its  way  down  the  river,  devastating  the  country. 
He  consulted,  and  it  was  decided  imprudent  and  unsafe  to 
proceed  any  further.  When  the  Mendi  men  saw  he  could 
not  go,  they  wept  like  children.  They  had  waited  long  to 
get  Bunyan  to  go,  and  now,  to  be  thus  disappointed,  was 
too  much  for  them.  They  went  on  home,  to  see  and  report, 
and  Bunyan  returned  to  the  Mission,  late  on  Saturday  even- 
ing. 

8th.  Sogonermoosa  brought  rice.  He  says  Mahomedans 
have  four  books.  1st,  I  forget ;  2d,  Moses'  book ;  3d, 
Jesus'  book ;  4th,  Mahomed's.  This  evening,  he  went 
through  his  prayers  in  my  piazza — sitting  on  his  mat  like  a 
tailor,  muttering  something,  and  frequently  bowing  forward, 
and  kissing  the  floor  with  great  reverence !  I  took  him  to 
our  prayer-meeting,  and  he  heard  many  talk  and  pray — and 
they  sung  many  of  their  choice  pieces. 

9th.  Much  care  and  business.  At  three,  met  candidates 
for  the  church.  O,  for  wisdom  to  discern  the  true  lambs  of 
Christ ! 

11th.  Preached  from  Acts  16  :  30.  Taught  in  Sabbath- 
school.  In  evening,  Bunyan  preached  in  Mendi.  To-day 
I  proposed  to  my  people  the  idea  of  their  raising  produce, 
to  give  to  God,  and  they  rejoiced  at  the  plan. 

AN  OBSERVATION. 

To  go  on  and  give  a  detail  of  every  day's  labors,  trials, 
joys,  &c,  will  only  cause  much  repetition  of  the  same 
things,  be  tedious  and  useless,  therefore  I  will  just  state 
how  my  time  was  occupied  generally,  and  pass  to  notice 
any  incidents  which  may  be  different  from  the  daily  rou- 
tine. 

Daily  journal  enough  has  been  given  to  show  the  charac- 
ter of  my  labors,  and  trials,  for  most  of  the  time. 

We  had  morning  and  evening  prayers,  which  I  attended 
when  able.  In  the  evening,  they  were  generally  a  prayer 
meeting,  there  being  talking,  and  from  three  to  twelve 
prayers. 

At  nine  o'clock,  the  converts  met  to  pray  J  hour,  where 


GALLIXAS  BURNED. 


109 


I  loved  to  be,  when  possible,  to  bear,  and  teach.  From  9 
A.M.  to  evening,  I  was  busy  writing  letters,  keeping  ac- 
counts, trading,  working,  talking  to  visitors,  reading,  (fcc. 
After  evening  prayers,  I  had  a  class  every  night,  and  not 
unfrequently  some  palaver  to  settle,  after  that. 

On  Sabbaths,  I  preached  from  one  to  three  times,  as  I 
was  able,  and  occasionally  attended  Sabbath-school,  but 
generally  I  could  not. 

From  these  remarks,  it  may  be  known  pretty  nearly  what 
I  was  about  from  day  to  day,  though  I  do  not  state  it.  It 
will  also  be  remembered  that  much  of  my  time  was  taken  up 
in  hearing  and  judging  palavers,  and  that  I  often  had  to  go 
to  bed,  wearied  out,  or  in  a  chill,  or  sit  in  my  big  chair  and 
attend  to  my  duties. 

Feb.  13th.  Kaiifah  present — said  he  had  read  the  Arabic 
Testament  through  three  times,  and  "  there  is  some  good 
palaver  there."    0  !  for  a  supply  of  them. 

Married  two  couple  this  forenoon  in  the  chapel.  As  I 
talked  about  the  marriage  relation,  both  of  the  girls  wept. 

14th.  J£3T  Galli.vas  !  that  strong-hold  of  hell,  that  fac- 
tory of  the  devil,  that  depot  of  wickedness  and  misery,  that 
scourge  and  reproach  of  Africa,  has  been  burned  down,  by 
English  "  men  of  war  !"  Bless  the  Lord  !  Let  Him  choose 
His  own  instruments,  only  let  this  fiendish  slave  trade  come 
to  a  speedy  end.  The  officers  say  they  are  coming  to 
Sherbro  to  stop  the  war.  0  !  that  God  will  "  rebuke  the 
devourer,"  in  some  way. 

18th.  This  morning  about  thirty  women  came  from  Bar- 
mah  to  cross  over  for  fishing.  We  oppose  crossing  on  Sun- 
days, and  prevailed  on  the  company,  (by  providing  them 
with  cloths,)  to  attend  chapel.  I  preached  from  2d  Cor. 
5:17,  and  one  man  stood  among  them  and  interpreted 
what  he  could  of  the  sermon,  without  my  stopping.  After 
meeting  we  gave  them  food,  and  told  them  if  they  would 
come  to  meeting  every  Sabbath,  we  would  give  them  break- 
fast. 

In  the  afternoon  I  engaged  a  number  of  my  men  to  speak 
in  meeting  that  evening.  Had  a  crowded  house.  Walker 
preached  in  Sherbro,  from  Acts  17  :  29,  30,  and  they  say 
he  talked  well.    Four  others  exhorted  in  Mendi  excellently. 


110  THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


One  old  man  confessed  his  guilt,  and  rejoiced  that  he  was 
permitted  to  hear  the  gospel,  in  his  own  tongue — and  said 
he  gave  up  all  his  heart  to  God. 

The  country  people  all  talk  about  my  fashion  being 
different  from  any  white  man  who  has  been  here  before — 
say  they  like  my  way,  tire.  May  the  Lord  direct  all  my  ways 
to  the  glory  of  His  name. 

19th  and  20th.  Went  to  York  Island,  and  back  again. 
Obtained  plenty  of  oysters. 

23d  and  24t"h.  A  distressing  palaver,  which  kept  me  till 
after  midnight,  against  Bunyan — but  on  examination  of  the 
persons  bringing  the  charge,  we  found  it  all  false,  and  re- 
joiced to  continue  our  confidence  in  him. 

25th.  Preached  in  the  forenoon,  but  had  to  go  to  bed  af- 
terward. Attended  the  evening  meeting — Mendi  preaching, 
and  exhortations  in  the  same.  I  had  to  come  home  in  fever 
— took  wet  sheet,  and  bathed.  People  from  Barmah  to 
meeting. 

28th.  Examined  persons  for  the  church — explained  the 
articles,  duties,  &c.  Explained  baptism,  and  the  Lord's 
supper,  their  nature  and  obligation.  The  whole  responsibi- 
lity of  examining,  deciding,  <tc,  rests  on  me,  though  I  beg 
the  little  church  to  help,  and  ask  their  opinion,  &c,  but 
they  are  unaccustomed  to  such  business,  and  not  much  of  a 
help.  0  !  to  be  taught  of  God,  and  guided  by  the  Holy 
Spirit ! 

March  1,  1849.  Walked  to  Barmah,  for  the  first  time. 
It  is  a  barricaded  town,  about  three  miles  from  here — a 
pleasant  walk. 

3d.  Chill  and  fever.  The  two  previous  evenings,  talk- 
ing and  praying  with  candidates. 

ADDITIONS  TO  THE   CHURCH — MARRIAGE,  &C. 

At  4  o'clock,  talked  about  the  church,  baptism,  and 
Lord's  supper,  and  baptized,  and  received  to  the  church  ten 
persons.    My  first  work  of  that  kind. 

After  meeting  I  went  to  the  farm  village,  where  was  a 
man  who  had  two  wives.  I  had  talked  to  him,  and  he 
promised  to  put  away  one,  and  to  be  married  to  the  other, 


LYING. 


Ill 


but  he  had  supposed  it  was  some  dreadful  thing  to  be 
married  English  way,  and  ran  away,  at  a  previous  time, 
when  I  went  to  marry  him.  Now  I  explained  the  nature 
of  Christian  marriage,  through  an  interpreter,  and  married 
them.  When  done,  he  said,  "  Is  this  all  ?  This  all  I  have 
dreaded  so  much,  and  ran  into  the  bush  last  night  to  hide 
myself,  so  that  you  could  not  find  me  ?  I  felt  much  fear, 
but  now  I  feel  joy  in  my  heart — feel  glad  it  is  done,"  <v/c. 

4th.  At  10  o'clock  I  preached,  showing  the  principles  of 
Christianity,  as  contrasted  with  heathenism.  Bunyan  inter- 
preted. 

A  good  meeting  this  evening,  four  men  exhorted  in 
Mendi,  and  one  old  woman  said  she  gave  up  all  country 
fashion  for  Christ. 

A   DISTRESSING  CASE. 

On  returning  from  York  Island,  I  found  that  two  of  my 
boys  had  been  lying — but  what  made  it  peculiarly  distress- 
ing was,  they  were  both  church  members,  and  two  of  my 
most  hopeful  members — to  punish  them  was  like  tearing  my 
heart  out,  but  I  felt  that  duty  and  love  to  them  and  to  God 
required  it,  so  after  talking  to,  and  praying  with  them,  I 
punished  them.  Sure  it  requires  nerve,  decision,  and  faith, 
not  to  falter  in  my  situation. 

On  the  next  day,  1  preached  on  lying,  showing  its  nature, 
guilt,  and  effect,  and  punishment — and  the  preciousness  of 
truth  at  all  times.  I  avoided  all  conversation  with  the  two 
boys,  that  they  might  think.  They  manifested  solemnity 
and  deep  study,  sitting  alone  as  one  in  deep  affliction  and 
sorrow,  I  continued  to  pray  earnestly  for  them,  and  before 
Sunday-school  they  both  came  into  my  room,  and  confessed, 
with  weeping,  their  sin  against  CHRIST — were  sorry,  not 
because  I  punished  them,  but  because  they  had  sinned 
against  Jesus  Christ.  They  begged  my  forgiveness, 
which  I,  with  tears,  rejoiced  to  give,  and  we  all  prayed.  I 
asked,  "  What  sin  do  you  feel  you  have  done?"  "  Telling 
lies."  "  You  think  I  did  wrong  in  punishing  you  ?"  "  No." 
"You  feel  hard  towards  me  for  it  r"  *'  No,  you  did  it  to 
make  us  more  sorry  for  our  sin — you  did  it  for  our  good." 
"  Yes,  I  did  it  because  I  love  you." 


112 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


Then  they  went  to  Bunyan  and  confessed,  weeping,  and 
plead  for  his  forgiveness.  Also  to  Walker  the  same.  And 
then  confessed  to  the  whole  Sabbath- school,  which  forgave 
them,  and  they  were  restored  to  their  standing,  deeply 
humbled  by  the  occurrence.  I  trust  the  event  was  over- 
ruled greatly  for  their  and  the  general  good. 

In  the  evening,  an  old  Mendi  woman  exhorted  others  to 
come  to  Christ. 

TALK  WITH  A  MAHOMEDAN  CHIEF. 

14th.  Rode  to  Barmah  in  canoe,  to  redeem  a  carpenter 
boy,  taken  in  the  war,  but  the  high  price  prevented. 

There  saw  four  men  in  chains — one  with  a  slaveholding 
shackle  on  his  ankles,  another  with  a  great  log  swinging 
between  his  legs,  suspended  from  his  neck,  and  all  fast  to- 
gether by  a  chain  around  the  neck  !  I  asked,  "  What  have 
these  men  done  bad  ?"  "  Nothing — they  are  my  enemies, 
taken  in  the  wTar,  and  given  to  me  for  a  debt,  and  I  shall 
sell  them."  "  Mr.  Kalifah,  God  will  remember  that  and 
bring  you  into  judgment  for  it — God  will  remember  it." 
"  God  no  go  remember  it  to  me  for  bad,  but  for  good." 

No,  sir,  for  bad,  because  you  break  His  laws."  "  They 
are  my  enemies,  and  would  destroy  us  all."  "  No  matter, 
God  commands  you  to  love  your  enemies."  "  If  I  did  not 
do  so,  they  would  run  away."  *'  Is  that  loving  your  ene- 
mies ?  Should  any  one  treat  you  so  would  you  think  he 
loved  you  ?  You  are  breaking  the  command  of  God'1 
"  0,  I  do  not  go  by  your  book."  UI  see  you  do  not,  or 
you  would  not  do  so."  u  Come  in  and  see  my  book.  (A 
large  pile  of  the  Koran,  in  Arabic  manuscript,  lay  on  the 
table.)  All  dat  live  in  my  head.  (A  shame  to  me,  and  to 
all  who  know  so  little  of  the  Bible.)  The  Alkorana  is  the 
best  book  in  the  world — better  than  all  the  rest.  Your 
book,  (the  Arabic  Testament,)  has  good  palaver  in  it — it  tell 
about  every  thing,  but  I  am  a  Mahomedan  and  nothing 
can  turn  me,"  &c. 

He  is  reading  the  Arabic  Testament  through  the  fourth 
time,  and  cannot  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  use  its  own  sword 
to  slay  his  enmity?    Yes,  verily.    And  if  such  strong, 


MAHOMEDANS. 


113 


leading  Mahoraedans  are  willing  to  read  the  New  Testa- 
ment, should  not  the  church  furnish  it  to  them,  since  they 
will  not  hear  preaching  ? 

A  MAHOMED  AN"  LAW. 

That  they  must  not  eat  a  fowl  unless  they  kill  it  them- 
selves. Some  ohserve  it  more  strictly  than  others.  Some 
will  not  eat  it  unless  they  themselves  cut  its  throat.  Others 
told  me  that  they  were  allowed  to  eat  it  if  any  minister 
killed  it — if  I  killed  it,  they  could  eat  it.  Others  say,  if 
they  give  orders  to  have  it  killed,  and  see  it  killed,  they  can 
eat  it,  <kc. 

At  one  time  (17th,)  Kalifah  came,  and  I  cooked  for  him. 
When  about  to  kill  the  fowl  Maria  said,  "  If  you  kill  it,  he 
will  not  eat  it  except  he  kill  it  himself."  So  the  fowl  was 
handed  to  him  and  he  cut  its  throat.  At  other  times  I 
have  asked  him  to  eat  when  I  had  everything  ready  before 
he  came,  and  he  always  refused. 

At  another  time  I  had  a  room  full  of  chiefs  and  others, 
among  whom  were  three  Mahomedans,  and  I  cooked 
largely  for  them.  "When  killing  the  fowls,  I  was  again  told 
that  the  three  men  would  not  eat  them  if  I  killed  them.  I 
answered,  "  Very  weli,  let  them  go  without  them.  1  shall 
not  honor  their  superstitious  notion."  The  dinner  was  all 
ready,  and  they  sat  down.  These  three  sat  together.  The 
first  "thing  was,"  "  Who  killed  this  fowl  ?"  "  1  killed  it  my- 
self," and  they  refused  to  touch  it,  and  called  for  palm  oil 
to  put  on  their  rice !    I  did  it  to  try  them. 

Again,  four  or  five  Mahomedans  came  to  see  me,  and 
•wished  me  to  cook  for  them.  I  said  jocosely,  "  If  I  kill 
a  fowl  you  will  not  eat  it."  "  0,  well,  catch  it,  and  let  us 
kill  it."  "  I  can't  catch  one  easily  now,  they  are  out  of  the 
pen.  Will  you  eat  it  if  I  shoot  one?"  "  Yes,  if  you  let 
us  see  you  kill  it."  So  I  shot  one,  and  one  of  the  men 
jumped  on  it  as  eagerly  as  a  wolf,  and  cut  its  throat! 
though  it  was  dead  and  did  not  bleed  any  ! 

They  ate  an  immense  quantity  of  rice,  and  when  done, 
and  looking  at  the  large  pan  they  had  emptied,  they  said, 
"  We  Mandingoes  no  play  for  eat  rice  ;  that  is  our  food." 


114 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


They  thanked  me  much,  and  when  ready  to  leave,  one  of 
them  offered  prayers  for  me  in  the  piazza. 

At  other  times  I  have  cooked  for  Mahometans,  and 
when  I  told  them  I  killed  the  fowl,  they  made  no  objection 
to  eating  with  me. 

I  think  the  same  law  applies  to  the  killing  of  anv  animal. 

18th.  At  10  preached  from  Deut.  32  :  47.  Came  home 
and  went  to  bed — had  a  chill,  and  sick  night.  In  the  night 
a  small  boy  had  the  croup,  and  I  got  up  and  gave  him 
emetics.  They  did  not  operate  upon  him,  but  in  my  weak- 
ness vomited  me  ;  however,  he  got  better.  Have  but  little 
appetite  for  anything. 

20th.  Sweet  season  in  class.  Walker  joined.  The 
spirit  seems  to  be  working  more  and  more  deeply.  Many, 
old  and  young,  are  confessing  their  sins.  O  !  Lord  carry 
on  Thy  work  in  power,  and  save  the  purchase  of  Thy 
blood. 

21st.  This  evening  two  girls  came  to  pray.  I  had  to 
say,  "  I  cannot  this  evening;  you  must  come  again."  That 
night  fever. 

22d.  Some  came  and  confessed  their  sins,  and  to  ask 
counsel  and  prayers.    Others  came  to  pray. 

FEARFUL  RESPONSIBILITY. 

23d.  At  three  met  those  who  wished  to  join  the  church,  and 
there  was  such  a  rush  it  almost  startled  me.  My  room  was 
too  small,  and  we  went  to  the  chapel,  where  they  prayed, 
and  I  questioned  them.  I  fear  many  of  them  are  like  fool- 
ish sheep  which  follow  because  one  goes  ahead,  even  if  it 
is  over  a  precipice.  The  sympathetic  feeling  is  strong 
among  all  classes  of  people,  but  much  more  so  among 
ignorant  heathens.  I  deeply  feel  my  inability  to  judge  be- 
tween them — to  say  who  loves  God,  and  who  does  not.  I 
am  liable  to  receive  those  who  do  not,  and  to  exclude  those 
who  do.  O !  my  God,  teach  me — give  me  a  wise  and  un- 
derstanding heart.  0!  Jesus,  remember  and  fulfill  that 
glorious  word,  "  Lo,  /  am  with  you.71 

26th.  Two  men  came  to  confess.  One  confessed  he  stole 
two  pair  of  shoes  and  other  things,  when  coming  on  the 


ADMISSIONS  TO  THE  CHURCH. 


115 


schooner  the  first  time.  The  other  stole  tobacco,  fowls, 
yams,  &c,  from  Mr.  Raymond.  They  wished  me  to  pray 
with,  and  forgive  them,  which  I  did.  Many  confessed 
stealing  from  Mr.  Raymond.  I  attended  meeting  in  the 
evening,  and  instructed  church  candidates  till  nine  o'clock. 

27th,  29th,  31st.  Chill  and  fever.  Sick  nights.  Try  to 
keep  still,  but  cannot,  there  is  so  much  business,  and  so 
many,  many,  constantly  here,  that  I  overdo  myself,  and 
nature  has  no  chance  to  get  up,  and  I  cannot  help  it. 

GREAT  CONFESSIONS  ADMISSIONS  TO  THE  CHURCH. 

April  1,  '49.  "  And  many  that  believed,  came  and  con- 
fessed, and  showed  their  deeds." 

In  the  morning  quite  unwell,  but  studied  a  sermon 
from  Prov.  28  :  13,  on  confessing  sins,  and  went  to  bed  till 
meeting  time  ;  then  went  from  my  bed,  and  sat  in  chair  to 
preach.  Deep  silence  and  close  attention.  Came  home 
and  took  quinine  to  keep  off  a  chill  till  I  could  perform  the 
duties  of  P.  M.,  and  went  to  bed  again.  After  all  had  gone 
to  Sabbath-school,  a  woman  came  and  awoke  me,  saying, 
"  God  has  shown  me  more  of  my  sins,  and  I  wish  to  tell  you 
my  heart."    And  she  confessed  frequent  stealing,  &c.,  in 

 ,  and  in  Africa;  all  before  conversion.    I  talked,  and 

we  prayed.  She  wept  much,  and  begged  of  God.  "  Show 
me  all  my  sins,  that  I  may  confess  and  put  them  away." 
Many  have  confessed  adultery,  fornication,  &c. 

After  Sabbath- school  many  of  them  came  to  my  room  to 
confess.  One  man  who  was  to  join  the  church  said,  "  I 
cannot  be  baptized  till  I  confess  my  sin,"  and  he  confessed 
stealing  from  Raymond,  and  from  me,  lying,  &c.  Others 
confessed.  One  boy,  a  member  of  the  church,  confessed 
telling  me  a  lie  yesterday,  to  get  a  new  shirt !  Amazing  ! 
I  said,  "  I  forgive  you,  and  pray  God  will  also,  but  you 
cannot  come  to  the  Lord's  supper  till  we  see  signs  of  true 
repentance.  You  deserve  to  be  punished,  but  I'd  rather  be 
whipped  myself  than  punish  a  member  of  the  church. 
"  Here  L.  give  me  ten  hard  for  D,"  which  I  received  on  my 
hand,  while  all  looked  on,  and  some  wept.  "  There  D., 
that's  for  yow." 


116 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


Others  wished  to  confess,  but  the  bell  rang,  and  I  could 
not  wait.  But  as  my  boy  Wm.  T.  had  the  bread  and  cup  in 
his  hand,  all  ready  to  go,  he  lingered  and  said,  "  1  cannot 
eat  of  this  till  I  confess."  "  Well,  confess  right  here  if  you 
wish/'  And  he,  weeping,  confessed  taking  some  very  small 
things,  even  a  piece  of  ginger  as  small  as  a  pea,  without 
asking  me !  Thus,  evincing  a  tenderness  of  conscience, 
which  I  was  very  glad  to  see. 

I  went  to  meeting,  and  talked  considerably,  explaining 
baptism,  &c,  and  then  baptized,  and  received  ten  males 
and  two  females,  and  administered  Sacrament,  <fcc,  &c.  I 
told  the  church  of  D.'s  case,  and  bid  them  take  warning  and 
examine  and  watch  themselves.  All  the  Amistads  here, 
(four,)  now  belong  to  the  church. 

I  felt  to  bless  God  for  strength  to  perform  my  solemn  du- 
ties. In  the  evening  had  my  big  chair  taken  and  sat  therein, 
opened  the  meeting,  and  gave  opportunity  for  speaking. 
Many  confessed  stealing  tobacco,  cassada,  groundnuts,  fowls, 
ducks,  &c,  &c,  from  Raymond,  Bunvan,  and  myself.  It  is 
amazing  what  quantities  were  stolen  from  the  Mission  before 
Mr.  Raymond's  death,  and  since,  before  I  came.  O  !  what 
things  are  now  brought  out !  How  wonderful  that  God  has 
not  long  ago  sunk  the  place  !  But  the  prayers  of  thousands 
prevailed.  Glory  and  praise  to  a  long-suffering,  merciful 
Jehovah. 

second  journey  to  freetown  the  war. 

April  2d.  I  started  in  a  large  canoe  with  five  men  and 
three  passengers.  Staid  at  Bendoo  and  took  breakfast  with 
Caulker — saw  Kissicummah  there.  That  night  could  not 
pass  Yenkin,  where  the  war  had  builded  agnin  ;  so  my  men, 
contrary  to  orders,  dropped  back  some  distance  out  of  sight. 
Next  morning  I  roused,  and  told  them  to  start.  They  did 
not  wish  to  pass  Yenkin  by  day-light.  I  said,  "  If  you  had 
done  as  I  told  you  last  night,  we  might  have  been  past  now. 
I  cannot  wait  all  day."  It  took  two  or  three  hours  to  gain 
lost  ground,  but  we  drew  near,  and  knowing  the  fate  of 
canoes  at  that  place,  I  resolved  on  the  bold  step  of  landing 
and  throwing  myself  on  them  as  a  friend,  as  my  safest 


KINDNESS  OF  WAR-MEN. 


117 


course.  One  of  my  passengers  had  formerly  lived  there, 
and  deserted  to  the  enemy.  He  was  much  afraid,  and 
begged  I  would  not  land,  for  they  would  kill  him.  I  said, 
"  There  is  no  other  way."  Then  he  begged  I  would  hide 
him  under  the  mats.  1  said,  "If  they  find  you  it  will  be 
worse  for  you,  and  bad  for  me ;  but  we  buried  him  in  the 
bottom  of  the  canoe,  and  came  as  close  as  we  could  for  the 
mud.  As  I  swung  my  hat,  one  cried  out,  "  Good  morning, 
Captain."  "  Good  morning.  Send  a  canoe  for  me,"  I  an- 
swered. They  shoved  it  on  the  soft  mud  a  long  distance, 
took  me  in,  and  shoved  it  back.  Many  came  out  of  the  bar- 
ricade with  muskets,  with  whom  I  shook  hands,  and  all  seem- 
ed glad  to  see  a  friend.  They  called  out  the  "  head  war 
man,''  whose  hand  I  "  shook"  with  one  country  cloth.  He 
said,  "As  you  are  a  minister  of  the  country  and  I  a  king, 
this  is  not  enough.  You  must  give  two.  "  Sir,  this  is  all  I 
have,  and  this  is  the  one  I  use  myself."  He  was  satisfied 
and  thanked  me,  and  said,  "  If  you  call  when  you  come 
back,  God  will  bless  you."  I  said,  "  1  have  been  sick,  and 
would  like  some  pine  apples."  He  offered  to  get  a  large 
quantity,  but  as  they  were  some  distance  I  told  him  I  could 
not  wait.  So,  he  begged  his  people,  "  If  any  of  you  have 
any,  let  me  have  them  for  him,  that  the  white  man  may  not 
go  away  shame,"  and  they  gave  me  three  fine  ones.  I 
bought  two  large  fish,  and  they  shoved  me  back  again. 
Hot  a  cross  word  was  spoken  to  me  or  my  men,  and  not  a 
man  got  inside  my  canoe!  !  Whereas,  had  I  attempted  to 
pass  softly,  without  calling,  and  they  had  seen  me,  I  should 
have  been  robbed,  and  my  men,  perhaps,  taken  as  slaves. 
Indeed,  the  head  man  told  me,  rf  We  chase  every  canoe  that 
passes  without  calling." 

It  was  new  to  them  to  be  treated  thus,  and  every  heart 
seemed  to  be  touched,  (as  I  had  prayed.)  and  every  arm 
unstrung.  Behold  the  power  of  kindness  on  enemies!  A 
Yenkin  canoe  which  had  been  to  the  main  land  for  cassada, 
and  was  returning,  saw  us,  and  had  a  long  hard  pull  to  come 
to  us  for  plunder.  It  had  ten  mtn  in,  but  when  I  told  them 
I  had  called  at  Yenkin,  and  had  shaken  the  head  man's  hand, 
they  could  not  say  much,  but  begged  a  little  something  to 
satisfy  them.    So  I  gave  them  six  fowls,  and  they  gave  us 


118 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


some  cassada.  (The  passenger  had  again  gone  under  the 
mats.)  Thus  we  "were  again  saved  from  their  fury,  by  call- 
ing as  I  did ;  for,  had  these  men  learned  that  I  had  not  call- 
ed, doubtless  we  should  have  been  plundered,  or  taken 
prisoners,  as  was  their  universal  custom. 

On  the  6th,  we  were  driven  in  near  the  shore,  and  while 
lying  at  anchor,  a  canoe  came  to  us,  which  belonged  to  the 
same  war — Kanaribah's.  My  passenger  had  again  to  go 
under,  and  lay  there  a  long  time.  In  the  canoe  were  some 
of  Harry  Tucker's  people,  with  whom  my  men  were  acquaint- 
ed. They  said,  "  We  came  to  see  if  you  had  any  Soo-soo 
people  aboard,  for  we  take  all  we  can  find,  but  we  do  not 
trouble  Sierraleone  people."  The  Soo-soos  had  burned  one 
of  their  towns.  I  went  ashore  with  three  of  my  men  to 
get  water.  Saw  Kanaribah's  sister,  and  some  of  Tucker's 
people.  They  are  all  in  the  same  war.  As  I  was  ready  to 
come  away,  some  begged  for  tobacco.  I  said,  "  I  have 
none."  The  sister  stepped  up  and  said,  "  You  need  not 
stay  for  that.  You  be  Harry  Tucker's  friend,  and  you  are 
therefore  our  friend.  We  are  glad  to  see  you,"  &c.  We 
had  much  difficulty  in  getting  along,  from  head  winds,  and 
I  was  sick  considerably. 

KENT — CAPE  SHILLING. 

April  8th.  Tried  hard  to  get  in  last  night,  but  the  Sab- 
bath morning  only  found  us  "in  the  deep."  Having  no 
water,  no  fire,  nothing  that  I  could  eat,  and  having  been 
twenty-four  hours  without  eating,  I  felt  it  right  to  get  to 
land,  and  pulled  ashore  this  morning,  and  walked  up  to  Mr. 
Boultman's,  Church  Missionary  at  Kent.  Found  brother  B. 
absent  to  Bananas  to  preach,  but  Mrs.  B.  soon  obtained  for 
me  some  refreshment,  and  I  went  to  meeting.  Chapel  large 
and  strong.  Audience  large  and  well  dressed.  Services 
conducted  by  two  colored  men.  P.  M.  Brother  B.  returned, 
and  seemed  glad  to  see  me.  They  are  Germans.  That 
evening  he  gave  his  farewell  sermon,  expecting  to  go  to  En- 
gland. As  a  general  thing  the  German  Missionaries  are 
very  slack  about  the  Sabbath. 

Kent  is  truly  a  delightful  place — a  fine  situation,  and 


THE  MISSIONARIES'  MAIL. 


119 


healthy — a  splendid  country  seat.  The  constant  breeze 
from  sea  or  land  is  very  invigorating. 

On  Monday  morning,  Mr.  Young  came  to  take  Mr.  B.'s 
place.  He  has  been  in  Africa  about  twenty  years,  and  is  a 
very  pleasant,  agreeable,  and  kind  old  man.  That  day  I 
called  at  York,  and  had  a  very  pleasant  interview  with  bro- 
ther Decker. 

Arrived  at  town  on  the  11th,  having  been  ten  days  on 
the  passage  !  Put  up  with  brother  Beal,  who  was  ready 
with  open  arms  to  receive  me.  Found  letters  from  Ameri- 
ca, which  were  a  sumptuous  feast  to  my  hungry  soul. 
But  they  informed  me  that  nothing  had  been  heard  from 
me  since  I  went  to  the  Mission  !  and  it  was  now  more  than 
a  year  since  I  left  New  York.  No  word  had  been  received 
from  the  Mission  since  the  letter  that  brought  the  news  of 
brother  R.  s  death  ;  a  space  of  nearly  one  and  a  half  years  ! 
It  must  have  been  a  trying  time  to  the  patience  and  faith 
of  the  committee  and  friends,  knowing  that  we  were  sur- 
rounded by  war,  famine,  <fcc,  and  no  doubt  many  anxious 
cogitations  exercised  their  breasts,  as  to  what  had  become 
of  the  Mission  and  their  Missionaries,  for  they  had  not  yet 
heard  of  brother  Carter's  death.  I  felt  that  it  was  all  right, 
because  the  Lord  had  so  ordered  events,  and  the  language 
of  my  heart  was,  "  It  is  the  Lord  ;  let  Him  do  what  seemeth 
Him  good." 

THE  MISSIONARIES'  MAIL. 

Friends  in  America  wonder  why  we  in  Africa  don't 
write  oftener,  and  often  feel  to  almost  censure  our  neg- 
ligence ;  but  after  reading  the  following,  they  need  wonder 
no  more  that  they  do  not  get  letters  regularly  by  every 
mail,  or  at  least  every  month,  from  their  Missionaries  on 
foreign  shores ;  for  they  have  no  mail  coaches,  cars  or 
steamboats  ;  no  post  offices  at  their  doors  to  receive  or  de- 
liver their  letters  with  speed  and  punctuality,  but  only  send 
letters  when  they  can,  and  get  them  when  they  are  put  into 
their  hand — many  being  lost  both  ways.  At  the  Mission  I 
began  to  write  letters  as  soon  and  as  fast  as  I  could,  till  I 
was  taken  sick ;  then  after  two  months'  delay  I  began  again, 


120 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


before  I  could  see  or  dress  myself,  and  wrote  with  all  and 
more  than  my  power  ;  often  writing  myself  into  a  chill, 
and  to  bed,  for  nearly  two  months  more,  before  any  oppor- 
tunity offered  to  send  my  letters  to  town.  I  sent  a  largo 
bundle,  and  again  kept  on  writing.  The  next  month  sent 
another  bundle,  and  again  kept  on  writing  to  committee, 
parents,  wife,  and  many  friends,  till  December,  when  1  went 
to  town  with  a  third  bundle.  On  my  arrival  in  town,  I 
found  nearly  all  my  letters  there  still  /*  So  I  put  them  all 
in  one  bundle,  and  gave  them  myself  to  E.  R.  W.,  with  a 
box  to  take  to  New  York.  I  returned  to  the  Mission,  and 
continued  writing  two  or  three  months,  and  sent  another 
bundle  to  town — wrote  away  till  April,  and  brought  another 
bundle,  but  lo  !  I  found  the  whole  in  town  yet ! !  None  had 
been  sent,  and  I  gave  them  to  Captain  Taylor,  with  the 
box,  after  they  had  been  lying  in  town  about  five  months, 
and  then  they  had  about  four  thousand  miles  to  go.f  And 
many  times  have  I  come  to  town  and  found  letters  there 
still,  which  I  had  sent  months  before;  either  there  being  no 
opportunity  to  send  them,  or  no  one  having  interest  enough 
in  the  matter  to  send  them.  Let  not  the  Missionaries  be 
charged  any  more  with  negligence,  or  laziness  in  letter 
writing,  because,  forsooth,  you  do  not  get  letters  from  them. 
For  w  hile  you  are  complaining,  "  Why  don't  our  brethren 
write  ?"  "  How  strange  it  is  they  do  not  write  oftener !" 
"  Do  write  every  month  ;"  supposing,  of  course,  they  do 
not  write — while  you  may  be  thus  unjustly  and  unchari- 
tably, and  unbelievingly  imputing  to  them  the  neglect  of 
duty,  they  are  almost  killing  themselves  to  keep  you  fully 
acquainted  with  their  state  and  wants. 

Let  the  above  be  a  sufficient  apology  for  the  lone,  crushed 
Missionary. 

14th.  This  evening  addressed  brother  B.'s  students  on 

*  The  first  bundle  was  sent  by  the  "  Ohio,"  but  it  was  a  long 
time  before  she  was  heard  from,  and  fears  were  had  that  she  was 
lost.  However,  the  letters  were  received  about  a  year  after  my  leav- 
ing New  York. 

t  This  bundle  of  letters  was  received  at  New  York  about  two  and 
a  half  years  after  it  was  finally  started  from  Africa!  It  contained 
about  seventy  sheets.  I  had  been  home  nearly  a  year  before  the  let- 
ters arrived. 


CONTRIBUTIONS. 


121 


the  Missionary  subject.  0  !  that  many  efficient  laborers 
may  go  forth  from  this  Colony. 

15th.  Heard  brother  B.  preach.  At  2  o'clock,  attended 
the  large  Sabbath-school,  which  I  addressed  from  James  4. 
Evening,  preached  at  Kissy  Road,  from  Matthew  16  :  24. 

17th.  Conducted  brother  B.'s  large  class  of  candidates 
for  baptism,  etc. 

SUBSCRIPTION  PAPER. 

Had  much  running  about  on  business  from  day  to  day. 
which  much  wearied  me.  And  on  the  20th  I  drew  up  a 
subscription  paper  for  the  Mendi  Mission,  and  spent  two  or 
three  days  in  calling  on  the  leading  men  of  Sierra  Leone  to 
help  me,  as  I  had  already  overrun  my  appropriation,  and 
needed  sundry  things  for  the  Mission,  which  I  did  not  wish 
to  run  in  debt  for,  to  the  Association.  In  Freetown  and 
York,  I  obtained  a  little  upwards  of  8100,  with  which  I 
paid  all  my  expenses,  and  returned,  without  leaving  any 
debts  behind,  to  trouble  me.  I  found  some  who  took  a 
warm  interest  in  the  Mission,  especially  the  chief  justice, 
John  Carr,  who  voluntarily  said  he  would  renew  his  sub- 
scription (a  doubloon,  815,36),  which  he  since  paid.  He 
has  since  presented  the  Mission  with  a  Cotton  Gin,  which 
we  intend  to  use  in  introducing  the  culture  of  cotton.  Cot- 
ton grows  wild,  and  can  be  cultivated  to  very  good  advan- 
tage.   The  natives  will  need  a  start. 

21st.  Dined  with  brother  Rhodes,  Church  Missionary 
(since  stationed  at  Wilberforce). 

Evening,  gave  the  students  another  Missionary  lecture. 

22d.  Heard  brother  B.  preach  in  the  morning,  and  I 
preached  this  evening. 

A  Miss  Heehen  gave  me  a  quantity  of  tracts,  and  sun- 
dries for  the  school. 

ANOTHER  SLAVER. 

While  in  town,  another  slaver  was  brought  in  on  Satur- 
day night,  and  stranded  on  the  "  middle  grounds."  On 
the  Sabbath,  they  were  brought  ashore — five  hundred  and 
0 


122 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


ninety-eight.  When  taken,  there  were  upwards  of  six 
hundred.  Dear  me,  what  fiendish  mouthfuls  the  demon 
does  take  ! 

DEPARTURE. 

23d.  After  seeing  the  Governor,  and  obtaining  his  con- 
sent (as  also  that  of  the  Chief  Justice  and  Collector  of  cus- 
toms), to  my  putting  a  school  at  York  Island,  and  also  a 
promise  of  his  cordial  assistance,  I  went  to  the  custom 
house,  and  had  a  season  of  prayer  with  brother  McCormack, 
and  left  in  the  evening.  Had  a  very  narrow  escape  from 
being  dashed  to  pieces  on  the  "  Carpenters"  (rocks),  through 
the  laziness  of  my  men.  Called  at  York,  and  at  Bananas, 
and  arrived  at  York  Island  on  the  26th,  before  day,  passing 
Yenkin  by  night.  Next  day  very  sick,  vomited  ten  times — 
much  bile.    Arrived  safely — all  glad  to  see  me. 


WAR  PEACE. 


123 


CHAPTER  IX. 
WAR  —  PEA  C  E. 

April  28th,  1850.  A  busy  day,  as  I  always  have,  on 
returning  from  town,  opening,  arranging,  and  bringing  up 
back  accounts,  waiting  on  visitors,  who  always  haste  to  the 
Mission,  when  they  hear  of  the  return  of  the  schooner,  or  a 
canoe  from  town. 

Before  I  came  to  Africa,  four  of  the  Mission  canoes  were 
forcibly  taken  to  Barmah,  by  Kalifah's  order,  as  was  said — 
two  of  which  wre  afterwards  obtained,  but  the  best  and  the 
large  canoe,  we  never  could  get.  I  spoke  to  Kalifah  about 
his  paying  for  them,  but  he  denied  having  any  hand  in 
taking  them  away,  and  refused  to  pay,  so  I  dropped  the 
matter. 

30th.  Busy  day.  In  class  a  lively  state  of  feeling,  very 
cheering  to  my  soul. 

May.  During  this  month  I  was  frequently  overdone, 
and  had  chill  and  fever  for  one  day  or  night  at  a  time,  but 
no  continued,  regular  intermittent.  Generally  a  bath,  and 
going  without  a  meal  or  two,  cured  me,  till  I  again  over- 
exerted myself — and  I  was  so  easily  overdone,  I  sometimes 
said  to  myself,  "  Truly,  I  am  a  poor,  weak,  worthless  stick 
in  God's  building — a  slight  breeze  breaks  me.  0  !  will  the 
Lord  work  through  such  weakness  ?  All  glory  shall  be  to 
His  name." 

I  frequently  exercised  myself  in  gardening,  morning  and 
evening,  walking,  &c.  Could  not  attend  all  the  classes,  but 
at  times  was  so  strengthened  as  to  attend  all  the  meetings, 
daily  and  nightly,  for  a  week — and  then  would  exclaim, 
"What  a  blessing  is  health,  if  rightly  improved!  And 
what  a  mercy  is  sickness,  if  rightly  improved  !" 

My  days  generally  taken  up  with  business,  workmen, 
visitors,  writing,  &c. 

3d.  A  workman  wished  to  be  married  to  a  woman  who 
had  slaves.    I  said,  "  I  cannot  marry  you  unless  you  will  pro- 


124 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


mise  faithfully,  to  have  nothing  to  do  with  those  slaves — 
that  they  shall  not  work  for  you  without  pay,"  (fee.  He 
talked  with  the  woman,  and  said,  "  She  is  not  willing  to 
give  up  the  slaves."  "  Very  well.  I  have  but  one  word." 
He  thought  he  could  give  up  the  woman,  rather  than  leave 
the  Mission,  but  the  woman  prevailed. 

5th.  Staked  off  little  "  farms,"  for  the  boys  to  work  in 
spare  hours,  for  benevolent  purposes. 

6th.  Preached  from  1st  Cor.  15  :  3-8.  At  four,  preached 
on  the  Lord's  supper,  and  administered  it. 

This  morning,  a  man  brought  rice,  and  wished  to  unload  it 
and  to  pass  on.  I  told  him,  "  we  cannot  unload  your  rice 
to-day,  you  had  better  stop  till  to-morrow,  and  go  to  meet- 
ing," and  he  is  doing  so. 

A  PALAVER  WITH  A  CHIEF. 

4th  and  7th.  The  carpenter  boy  I  spoke  of  trying  to  re- 
deem, at  Barmah,  ran  away  with  a  man  who  stole  my  small 
canoe.  On  the  evening  of  the  4th,  a  company  armed  with 
guns,  &c,  came  from  Barmah  to  the  mission  about  bed- 
time, inquiring  for  the  boy.  I  answered  that  I  knew 
nothing  of  him — that  some  one  had  stolen  my  canoe,  &c. 
On  the  7th,  Kalifah  came  over,  and  charged  me,  1st,  with 
"  spoiling  his  name,"  because  1  complained  of  him  to  Kis- 
sicummah,  about  the  canoe  matter — which  I  answered. 
2d,  with  "  catching  him,"  by  keeping  his  canoe  which  I  had 
borrowed,  to  pay  for  the  ones  he  lost — but  I  soon  showed, 
him  I  was  only  keeping  it  a  day  or  two  to  caulk  it  good  for 
him,  without  a  thought  of  "  catching  him,"  by  seizing  on 
his  property.  3d,  with  "  assisting  the  boy  to  run  away  !" 
his  proof — I  wished  to  redeem  the  boy — he  had  frequently 
been  at  the  Mission — (sent  by  Kalifah,)  I  had  given  him 
things  to  eat,  (when  he  begged  for  it,)  and  he  had  gone  in 
my  canoe.  We  told  him  we  knew  nothing  whatever  about 
it,  till  his  men  came  the  other  night ;  and  I  showed  him  the 
fallacy  and  invalidity  of  his  proofs,  and  he  dropped  the 
palaver. 

9th.  Have  much  care  and  trouble  to  follow,  look  after, 
and  watch  over  the  workmen.    They  are  naturally  so  lazy, 


ADULTERY. 


125 


and  have  so  little  idea  of  speed  and  energy  in  work — so 
careless,  indifferent,  and  so  unaccustomed  to  order,  or  any 
provident  notions,  or  reflections  about  the  future.  It  wears 
on  my  mind.  True  confidence  I  can  place  in  none — no  one 
seems  to  feel  any  responsibility  about  the  Mission  such  as  is 
very  desirable,  or  that  I  might  hope  to  expect.  But  I  must  re- 
member that  they  have  not  had  my  training,  or  advantage, 
or  light,  and  bear  with  patience,  teaching  them  the  right 
way  by  little  and  little — by  precept  and  example,  as  I  can. 

11th.  A  workman  was  accused  of  committing  adultery 
with  a  man's  wife,  in  his  absence.  0  !  these  cases  aimost 
tear  my  soul  out  of  me,  to  be  obliged  to  decide  on  them. 
It  is  a  painful  task,  but  duty  to  God  and  man,  in  my 
double  relation  of  minister  and  magistrate,  compel  me  for- 
ward, or  else  I  must  abandon  the  place  to  the  devil.  Justice 
and  mercy  both  unite  in  the  cry,  "  Let  him  be  punished," 
and  act  I  must. 

In  the  evening,  improved  the  subject,  in  talking  to  the 
people. 

20th.  Preached  from  John  13  :  34,  35.  Many  country 
people  present.  In  evening,  from  Luke  15  :  7,  10,  about 
the  soul — importance  of  its  salvation,,  its  value,  the  interest 
concerning  it  in  heaven,  the  duty  of  the  sinner  and  the 
Christian  respecting  it.  A  number  talked,  confessing  their 
sins,  and  professing  to  give  up  all  the  heart  to  Christ. 

21st.  In  class,  three  new  cases,  quite  interesting — two 
of  them  from  up  the  river.  They  say  they  have  given 
their  hearts  to  God.  May  the  Lord  work  among  the  hea- 
then. 

23d.  Heretofore  I  have  fed  all  my  workmen,  but  there 
is  often  dissatisfaction,  because  they  cannot  have  fish,  oil, 
6zc,  when  the  Mission  has  none — and  having  so  much  diffi- 
culty in  procuring  food  for  so  many  people,  I  met  the  work- 
men to-day,  and  agreed  to  give  them  3  bars  (81,44)  a  month 
more  on  their  wages,  and  they  feed  themselves — thus  rid- 
ding myself  of  one  load  of  care  and  anxiety. 

In  the  afternoon,  married  one  of  the  workmen  to  a  school- 
girl. 

27th.  Preached  from  Luke  16  10-12.  In  evening  from 
Mai.  3  :  8,  9,  after  which  many  prayed  and  talked.  After- 


120 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


wards  learned  that  the  truth  cut  on  all  sides,  like  a  sharp 
sword. 

Last  evening,  in  prayer-meeting,  Mrs.  Bunyan  prayed 
earnestly — went  home,  and  presented  her  husband  with  a 
son.    She  was  about  again  to-day. 

"  SODOMY  !" 

28th.  Rom.  1  :  27  ;  1st  Tim.  1  :  10,  2d  clause;  Gen. 
19:5;  Judg.  19  :  22  ;  Lev.  19  :  22.  Found  13  boys  guilty 
of  the  above  crime,  but  they  knew  nothing  about  its  guilt,  as 
they  said,  "  we  thought  it  was  only  play."  They  knew 
not  that  God  had  said  anything  against  such  a  sinful, 
abominable  practice,  and  how  could  they  know  ?  Such 
things  are  represented  as  common  among  the  heathen,  but 
this  was  the  first  of  my  coming  in  contact  with  it.  I  talked 
to  them  about  its  nature  and  guilt,  and  asked,  "  Do  you 
think  I  shall  do  right  to  punish  you  all,  for  your  good  ?" 
They  answered,  "  Yes."  And  all  were  punished  lightly, 
but  the  one  (a  large  boy)  who  drew  all  the  rest  into  it,  was 
punished  more  severely.  I  then  prayed  with  them  all,  and 
feel  that  a  salutary  impression  was  made  on  their  minds. 
They  obtained  new  ideas,  which  I  hope  will  do  them  good. 
0!  the  importance  of  learning  to  read,  understandingly, 
that  they  may  know  the  Bible  for  themselves. 

June.  During  this  month,  I  was  variously  occupied,  in 
my  common  round  of  duties,  hearing  palavers,  feeding  the 
hungry,  clothing  the  naked,  receiving  outcasts,  &,c.  I  was 
unable  to  attend  to  all  the  classes,  on  account  of  quite  fre- 
quent attacks  of  fever  and  ague,  in  which  I  used  my  usual 
remedies,  water  and  diet.  Some  severe  trials  pressed  upon 
me,  but  God  brought  me  through  unhurt. 

1st.  Bought  a  quantity  of  oysters  and  mangoes.  Very 
good.  The  oysters  all  grow  on  the  bushes,  overhanging, 
and  in  the  edge  of  the  water.  With  a  cutlass,  the  branches 
which  have  the  best  ones  on  are  cut  off,  and  they  are 
brought  all  still  attached  to  the  wood. 

3d.  At  ten,  preached  one  hour,  showing  the  truth  of 
u  It  is  more  blessed  to  give  than  to  receive."  After  meet- 
ing I  went  to  bed.    At  four  preached  on  "  Christ  our  ran- 


HARNHOO  DESTROYED. 


127 


som,"  and  administered  the  Lord's  supper.  Felt  much  like 
ague,  but  took  quinine  to  keep  off  chill  till  I  could  preach 
again.  Evening  preached,  silting,  one  hour  on  the  com- 
mands, promises,  &c,  relative  to  giving.  Feel  much  fa- 
tigued.   The  Lord  help  me. 

WAR  NEAR  HARNHOO,  <fcC,  DESTROYED. 

4th.  Yesterday  the  other  side  war  came  to  Harnhoo, 
burned  it,  killed  many,  took  prisoners,  &c.  They  then 
passed  quickly  to  the  smaller  towns  around,  and  destroyed 
some  five  or  six  of  them,  spreading  desolation  in  their  train. 
Two  of  my  men  happened  to  be  up  the  river  at  the  time, 
and  had  to  jump  into  the  river,  and  canoe,  and  pull  for  life. 
From  Small  Boom  river,  the  war  passed  rapidly  to  Big 
Boom,  (see  the  Map,)  almost  before  the  news  could  fly  be- 
fore them,  (so  that  there  were  no  preparations  made  to 
meet  them,)  and  burned  four  towns,  some  large  ones.  At 
Harnhoo  they  built  a  barricade  for  their  defense,  but  before 
a  war  could  be  made  up  to  go  against  them,  they  burned 
their  barricade,  took  Karmokoo,  the  old  king,  and  re- 
turned. 

A  person  from  the  other  side  told  me,  that  when  Kanar- 
ibah  sent  the  war,  he  gave  a  piece  of  white  baft  to  the 
Generals,  saying,  "  If  you  catch  any  king,  do  not  put  rope 
on  his  neck,  as  you  do  the  other  prisoners,  but  dress  him 
with  this  white  cloth."  Surely  this  was  honorable,  if 
there  is  any  such  thing  as  honor  about  war. 

When  a  war  comes  thus  on  a  place,  the  people,  if  they 
have  any  warning,  leave  their  houses,  take  what  few  things 
they  can,  and  flee  to  the  bush,  where  they  will  conceal 
themselves,  and  live  for  weeks,  till  they  can  hear  of  the 
war  going  away,  and  then  they  come  out  again,  and  build 
'up  their  houses.  At  this  time,  many  took  to  the  bush, 
and  many  ran  to  the  Mission  for  protection,  food,  and 
clothes. 

On  the  4th,  John  Dixon,  a  friendly  trader,  came  with  on- 
ly his  life.  He  had  a  large  canoe  all  full  of  Palm  oil,  ready 
for  town,  and  other  goods,  but  had  to  leave  all,  jump  in  the 
river,  and  swim  for  life,  while  a  number  of  guns  were  fired 


128 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


at  him.  His  canoe  was  all  cut  and  broken,  to  get  the  iron 
about  it — his  anchor,  &c,  taken — his  casks  broken  up  to  get 
the  iron  hoops,  while  the  oil,  it  was  said,  floated  on  the 
water  six  or  eight  inches  thick  !  He  lost  all  but  the  hulk 
of  his  canoe,  which  he  afterward  got.  I  gave  him  shirt, 
pantaloons,  &c. 

Soon,  a  large  canoe,  with  sixteen  in  it,  came  and  begged 
for  help.  Others  continued  to  come — some  remained  with  us, 
and  some  went  to  other  places.  Many  of  the  country  people, 
near  us,  were  afraid  the  war  would  come,  and  took  over  all 
their  things  into  the  bush.  It  was  confusion  and  alarm. 
Two  men  came  to  me,  with  the  mark  of  the  cutlass  on  them, 
which  they  received  in  their  escape.  I  was  told  that  the 
war  burned  the  dead  bodies. 

7th.  Saw  a  man  with  six  full  toes  on  each  foot !  (I  have 
since  seen  others.) 

8th.  Received  letters  from  America — a  rich  feast  to  a 
"  hungry  soul" — but  nothing  yet  heard  of  brother  Carter's 
death,  or  my  first  letters  from  the  Mission  !  Well,  "  It  is 
the  Lord,"  and  therefore  it  is  all  good,  and  just  as  it  should 
be.  Amen. 

10th.  At  ten,  preached  from  Eph.  4  :  36.  I  now 
preach  through  an  interpreter,  that  every  body  may  un- 
derstand the  truth.  Lewis  Johnson  (Kinna)  is  chosen  as 
my  interpreter,  because  he  is  most  ready,  and  expert  at  the 

business. 

In  the  afternoon  had  an  interesting  conversation  with 
Lango,  an  old  redeemed  man.  He  gives  hopeful  evidence 
of  being  changed. 

Walker  preached  in  Sherbro,  a  kind  of  farewell  in  the 
evening,  as  he  intends  being  absent  some  months.  A  num- 
ber of  prayers  and  exhortations. 

14th.  Bunyan  has  established  a  class  in  his  room,  of 
those  who  cannot  understand  English  well,  whom  he  meets, 
when  I  am  able  to  meet  my  classes.  I  am  pleased  with  his 
plan.    Many  attend. 

THE   FOOT  RACE,    AND  WEIGHTS. 

While  eating  supper,  I  thought  of  an  expedient  to  gain 
attention  to,  and  impress  truth  on  the  minds  of  the  people 


AN  EXPEDIENT. 


129 


— so  I  at  once  sent  word  around  to  have  every  man,  woman, 
and  child,  come  to  the  Mission  house  "  one  time,"  i.e.,  with- 
out delay.  When  all  were  collected,  I  said,  "  I  want  some 
boys  to  run  a  race."  Two  presented  themselves,  and,  at 
the  word,  ran — the  larger  one  beat.  I  then  took  him  and 
wound  two  chains  around  his  body,  arms,  &c,  and  tied  a 
tackle  block  to  each  leg,  and  they  ran  again,  amid  the  shouts, 
and  clapping  of  hands  of  the  crowd  of  spectators — but  he 
soon  lagged,  gave  up  and  turned  back. 

All  was  wonder  and  amazement,  at  what  Mr.  Thompson 
could  mean  by  such  things.  They  wTere  pleased,  and  laugh- 
ed, and  talked,  but  no  one  could  guess  the  design  of  such  a 
strange  movement.  I  gave  no  explanation,  but  only  said, 
"  All  come  to  the  chapel  to-morrow,  at  ten  o'clock,  and,  if 
God  gives  me  strength,  I  will  tell  you  what  it  means."  0 ! 
0  !  for  the  wisdom  to  "  win  souls" — to  "  catch  men" — to 
"  feed  the  lambs" — to  "  find  out  acceptable  words" — a 
"  word  in  season." 

At  ten,  I  preached  from  Heb.  12:1,  about  the  Christian 
"  race,"  the  "  weights,"  <fec,  and  used  my  race  the  evening 
before,  to  show  them  how  a  man  can  run  without  weights, 
and  how  weights  hinder,  and  cause  him  to  lose  the  race 
entirely — that  if  they  would  run  the  Christian  race,  they 
must  "  lay  aside"  all  their  sins,  and  old  evil  ways,  which 
would  not  only  retard  their  progress,  but  finally  cause 
them  to  lose  their  souls — they  were  "  weights,"  to  bind  us 
fast  to  earth,  to  prevent  us  from  rising  upward,  and  to  sink 
us  to  hell. 

From  the  visible  illustration  I  had  given  them,  they  were 
much  interested  in  the  sermon,  and  understood  my  meaning 
much  better  than  without  it.  They  would  remember, 
and  often  be  reminded  of  the  great  truth,  to  the  profit  of 
their  souls. 

That  afternoon,  an  old  Mendi  woman,  and  the  wife  of 
L.  Johnson,  came  to  talk  about  joining  the  church.  They 
talked  well.  When  Johnson  was  converted,  his  wife  oppos- 
ed him,  and  tried  to  turn  him  back  ;  reproached  him  with 
leaving  the  religion  of  their  parents,  would  not  stay  in  the 
house  while  he  prayed,  acted  very  contrary,  and  tried  to 
harass  him,  but  he  bore  all  patiently,  and  continued 
0* 


130 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


to  pray  for  her.  After  a  few  days  she  humbled  her- 
self, confessed  to  him,  and  they  prayed  together,  and 
we  hope  she  gave  herself  wholly  to  God.  I  accepted  the 
two  women 

That  evening  I  preached  sitting  in  my  chair,  with  a  chill 
on  me,  from  "  Wilt  thou  be  made  whole  ?"  Showed  how 
man  is  soul-sick,  the  signs,  and  that  none  but  Jesus  could 
cure  them.  Left  them  to  go  on  with  the  meeting,  came 
home,  and  went  to  bed. 

20th.  Last  night  one  of  my  workmen  died.  To-day,  at 
five  o'clock,  assembled  the  people  and  preached  a  funeral 
sermon  from  Eccl.  7  :  2.    Could  not  go  to  the  grave. 

PEACE   PROPOSED  THE  AMBASSADRESS. 

In  the  night  a  woman  arrived  from  Moh-kelli,  the  other 
side  of  the  war,  from  which  place  they  sent  the  war,  which 
took  Karmokoo,  and  where  he  was  kept. 

She  was  sent  to  "  the  white  man,"  with  strict  injunctions 
to  go  nowhere  else,  to  no  town,  or  chief,  but  to  remain  at 
the  Mission  until  she  got  her  answer.  The  reason  assigned 
was,  "  There  is  so  much  rogue  among  the  country  people, 
they  will  put  bad  word  in  your  head."  Again,  the  Mission 
was  the  only  place  that  was  neutral,  having  nothing  to  do 
with  the  war,  and  as  I  was  a  "  true  man,  and  would  say 
true  word  for  the  woman  to  carry  back,"  it  was  thought  I 
was  the  only  one  that  could  "  go  between  them,  or  "  hold 
the  war." 

It  is  a  custom  in  Africa,  at  least  in  that  part  of  the 
country,  to  fight  till  they  can,  if  possible,  catch  some  king, 
which  is  conquering,  and  then  propose  to  "  make  peace  on 
him."  So  in  this  case,  they  proposed  "  peace  on  Karmo- 
koo." I  was  requested  to  call  all  my  side  chiefs  together, 
and  try  for  the  peace. 

The  woman  was  instructed  to  demand,  as  a  condition  of 
peace,  "  a  gun,  cutlass,  and  white  country  cloth."  (Keep 
this  in  mind,  to  better  understand  things  ahead.) 

FIRST  PEACE  MEETING. 

Many  came  to  see  the  woman,  and  there  were  many  and 


TALK  WITH  INQUIRERS. 


131 


long  "  bisia,  bisia,  bisia."  (Thank  you,  i.e.,  for  coming.)  I 
immediately  dispatched  messengers  in  various  directions, 
calling  for  a  meeting  at  once.  They  were  some  time  in  col- 
lecting, but  on  the  23d  many  were  present.  I  cooked 
one  peck  of  rice,  and  gave  dinner  to  twenty  ;  then  had  the 
peace  meeting. 

I  opened  with  prayer,  and  made  a  short  speech,  to  which 
they  all  agreed.  "  That  word  very  good,  we  glad  for  hear 
it."  Then  the  woman  made  her  "  conany"  (made  known 
her  object  in  coming,  and  delivered  her  message.)  All 
were  glad  to  hear  it,  and  willing  for  peace,  but  as  ail  the 
chiefs  were  not  present,  they  could  not  give  answer  then, 
but  sent  to  call  them,  and  agreed  to  meet  again  on  Monday, 
(25th.) 

MY  "  FRIEND." 

After  the  peace  meeting,  a  woman  came  to  me  with  a 
very  young  babe  in  her  arms  to  show  me,  saying,  "  This  is 
your  friend."  Said  I,  M  If  you  make  a  peace  man  of  him, 
he  is  my  friend."  She  answered,  "  He  is  no  war  man." 
(True  enough.)  So  I  gave  her  cloth  to  dress  it,  with  which 
she  was  pleased. 

At  another  time,  in  the  country,  a  woman  brought  her 
babe  to  show  me,  and  said,  "  This  is  your  wife  !"  I  said, 
"  She  is  too  small  for  a  wife,  I  shall  have  to  wait  a  long 
time."    "  0,  she  will  soon  grow,  soon  grow,  little  while." 

24th.  My  liberty  birthday,  3  years  ago.  In  the  morning, 
preached  from  John  3  :  20,  21.  Could  not  stand,  but  had 
to  preach  sitting.    Many  country  people  present. 

After  meeting,  Mrs.  L.  came  to  converse.  Says  she  has 
left  all  country,  fashion,  &c,  to  serve  God  alone,  prays  and 
talks  to  others  about  God.  While  talking  to  some  they 
would  answer,  "  Where  is  my  old  mother,  father,  and 
friends,  who  have  died  and  gone  ?  They  gone  to  hell  ?  Then 
we  will  go  there  too.    We  cannot  leave  their  ways,"  <fcc. 

Went  to  bed  two  or  three  hours,  and  then  called  the  Am- 
bassadress, and  talked  to  her.  She  confessed  the  knowledge 
of  some  truths,  and  asked,  "  What  must  I  do  to  be  saved  ?" 
I  tried  to  explain  the  way  of  salvation  to  her.    She  seems 


132 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


to  be  a  candid  inquirer  after  truth.  May  the  Lord  lead  her 
to  Himself.  Why  is  she  sent  here,  if  not  that  she  may  be 
converted,  and  return  with  the  news  of  peace  through 
Christ? 

In  the  evening  had  my  big  chair  carried,  and  sat  therein. 
Bunyan  and  others  talked,  and  the  two  women  above  men- 
tioned, publicly  renounced  their  sins,  and  promised  to  serve 
the  Lord. 

SECOND  PEACE  MEETING. 

On  Monday,  25th,  the  day  appointed,  about  twenty  dele- 
gates were  present  from  Harnhoo  and  vicinity,  and  a  com- 
pany from  Bend oo,  but  none  present  of  those  who  met  on 
Saturday,  and  promised  to  be  there  on  Monday  !  So  much 
for  depending  on  a  countryman's  word.  First,  one  large 
company  comes,  and  waits  long  for  the  other,  they  go,  and 
the  other,  a  larger  one,  comes,  and  waits  long  for  the  first, 
and  thus  I  have  to  feed  a  great  company  day  after  day,  just 
because  of  their  laziness  in  getting  together !  0 !  for 
patience. 

Toward  noon  of  the  26th,  Sycummah  and  the  Mongray 
delegates  came,  and  we  met.  After  prayer,  in  Mendi,  and 
a  few  remarks,  they  rehearsed  the  matter  to  those  not  pre- 
sent at  the  first  meeting,  but  would  not  answer,  because 
Kalifah  was  absent !  I  opposed  their  waiting  for  him,  since 
he  had  been  sent  for  so  many  times,  but  they  all  said,  "  Be 
patient  a  little.  A  man  who  makes  peace,  must  not  get 
vexed,  but  be  patient."  Yery  good  advice,  and  much 
needed  by  me  ;  but  truly,  the  natural  indolence  of  this  peo- 
ple must  be  a  trial  to  any  one's  patience,  who  has  been 
accustomed  to  energy  and  punctuality  all  his  life.  God 
grant  me  patience. 

Next  day  Kalifah  came,  and  wished  to  hear  the  woman 
for  himself,  so  she  went  over  her  story  again.  Then  he  and 
others  talked.  They  said,  "  We  cannot  give  the  gun,  cut- 
lass, and  country  cloth,  nor  a  man  to  go  back  with  the 
woman  ;  for  it  would  be  bowing  at  our  enemies'  feet,  con- 
fessing we  were  conquered,  and  begging  them." 

I  did  not  then,  as  after,  understand  the  general  significa- 


PROCEEDINGS   OF  PEACE  MEETINGS. 


133 


tion  of  this  giving  a  gun,  &c,  to  an  opposing  part}-,  or  I 
should  not  have  urged  it,  but  in  ray  simplicity  and  desire 
for  peace,  and  thinking  the  conditions  were  so  easy,  I,  with 
all  kindness,  tried  to  hold  up  the  evils  of  war,  and  importance 
of  peace,  and  begged  them  to  give  the  gun,  &c,  but  Kalifah 
only  became  vexed,  and  spoke  fiery,  and  passionately,  and 
charged  me  with  doing  bad.  I  knew  not  what  else  to  do  ; 
these  were  the  conditions  sent  to  me,  and  being  wholly  un- 
acquainted, as  I  was,  with  their  ways  of  making  peace,  I 
requested  them  to  give  their  own  answer  to  the  woman, 
such  as  they  pleased.  They  answered,  "  No,  you  are  the 
man,  she  is  your  '  stranger,'  and  you  must  answer  to  her." 

I  said,  "  I  shall  send  a  man  back  with  her."  They 
wished  to  see  him,  and  to  know  what  I  gave  and  said  to 
him,  so  I  called  the  man  before  them. 

I  said,  "  I  cannot  give  large  money  to  either  side."  They 
were  quite  vexed  and  impatient  with  me  at  this  declaration, 
and  I  did  not  know  what  to  do,  (as  I  now  do.)  I  wanted 
peace,  but  my  plans  only  vexed  them  ;  so,  as  I  sat,  silently 
considering;  Bunyan  collected  my  men,  and  called  me  into 
my  room,  and  said,  if  1  wanted  peace,  1  should  give  each 
side  something  ;  that  if  I  would  give  them  two  pieces  of 
white  baft,  they  thought  it  would  do.  So  I  gave  each  side 
one  piece  ($3,00),  and  they  seemed  quite  well  pleased,  and 
soon  dispersed. 

Next  morning,  I  gave  the  woman,  and  my  messenger, 
their  charge — wrote  a  letter  to  Si-si-woo-roo,  and  started 
them,  with  prayer  for  the  divine  guidance  and  blessing,  to 
give  favor,  and  bring  about  peace.  Three  others  came  with 
the  woman,  who  returned. 

30th.  Was  informed  that  two  cannons  were  heard  on  Si- 
si-woo-roo's  side,  supposed  to  be  for  joy  at  the  return  of 
their  messenger,  and  the  arrival  of  mine. 

July  1st,  1849.  Morning,  preached  from  John  3  :  14,  15. 
At  4,  talked,  baptized  and  received  three  persons,  and  ad- 
ministered Lord's  Supper.  In  the  evening,  began  "  Monthly 
Concert,"  and  talked  about  the  heathen.  After  me,  seven 
persons  talked,  two  of  them  for  the  first  time. 


134 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


VISIT  TO   BEXDOO  THE   GOVERXOr's  PEACE. 

A  remarkable  coincidence.  Just  while  I  was  thus  engaged 
in  effecting  a  peace  in  the  country,  the  Governor  appeared 
in  his  "  Man  of  War,"  at  Bendoo,  on  the  coast,  to  settle 
matters  there.  The  line  of  war  was  all  one,  but  the  Go- 
vernor's movements  were  principally  with  Caulker  and 
Kanaribah,  who  lived  on  the  coast,  as  their  wars  were  con- 
tinually plundering  Sierra  Leone  canoes,  &c.  Caulker  had 
previously  been  called  to  town,  and  had  to  pay  much  money 
to  those  whose  canoes  had  been  robbed  by  his  war  ;  and  the 
Governor  said  if  I  had  been  there  at  the  time,  with  my 
claim,  he  would  have  made  Caulker  pay  it  all. 

June  25th,  he  arrived  at  Bendoo,  and  told  Caulker  he  must 
come  aboard,  and  go  with  him  to  meet  Kanaribah,  his  enemv, 
and  make  peace.  He  hesitated,  and  the  Commodore  said, 
"  Mr.  Caulker,  make  haste,  and  come  aboard,  or  I'll  blow  up 
Bendoo,"  and  he  took  his  trunk  and  went  aboard.  They 
left,  promising  to  be  back  in  three  or  four  days.  I  came 
to  Bendoo,  July  3d,  hoping  to  meet  the  Governor,  as  we 
had  formerly  agreed.  Found  many  chiefs  there  awaiting  his 
return  ;  glad  to  see  me. 

But  wishing  to  make  the  most  of  my  time  while  waiting, 
I  started  that  evening  in  my  canoe,  to  see  So-gon-er-moo-sa, 
who  I  supposed  lived  near,  but  we  had  a  long,  crooked, 
blind,  difficult  road,  and  in  the  night,  so  that  it  was  midnight 
before  we  arrived.    Lay  in  a  hammock  the  rest  of  the  night. 

In  the  morning,  he  showed  me  his  large  farm,  much  rice, 
cassada,  (fee,  and  gave  a  history  of  Joseph,  mixed  up  with 
many  of  the  Koran  superstitions. 

After  breakfast,  we  returned  to  the  pine-apple  swamp, 
(pine-apples  grow  wild  in  immense  quantities,)  gathered  a 
supply,  and  came  back  to  Bendoo  about  4  o'clock,  but  no 
governor  yet,  though  his  time  was  more  than  up. 

The  next  day  I  waited.  It  was  very  rainy.  I  had  to  be 
out,  and  got  wet.  Felt  considerably  unwell,  chilly,  diarrhea, 
<fec.    Ate  many  pine-apples. 

The  people  of  Bendoo  and  York  Island,  mostly  live  on 
pine- apples  during  the  season  of  them.  They  brought  them 
in  by  the  canoe  load,  and  had  not  much  else. 


THE  GOVERNOR'S  PEACE. 


135 


The  next  day,  (6th,)  feeling  that  I  could  not  wait  longer, 
I  returned  to  the  Mission,  through  much  rain,  but  arrived 
safely,  and  all  glad  to  see  me  again.  (If  I  was  only  gone 
two  days,  they  would  all  gather  around  me,  on  my  return, 
to  get  hold  of  my  hand,  and  say,  "  Master,  you  come — you 
come?"  They  would  run  to  meet  me  with  smiling  faces, 
and  sparkling  eyes,  with  all  the  eagerness  of  children  to  a 
father.) 

That  same  day,  after  I  left  Bendoo,  the  "  Man  of  War" 
returned,  but  the  Governor,  on  account  of  the  rains,  went  on 
to  Freetown.  Respecting  his  movements,  I  learned  the  fol- 
lowing. 

He  and  the  Commodore  went  ashore,  and  found  Kanaribah 
and  Harry  Tucker  together,  in  one  town,  just  consulting,  and 
planning  to  send  a  war  to  my  side,  I  think  to  Barmah.  He 
told  them  he  wanted  their  presence  aboard  his  vessel,  and 
they  had  to  go,  for  the  Governor  had  plenty  of  soldiers  to 
"  force  a  peace,"  if  necessary.  He  brought  them  to  Caulker, 
and  made  them  shake  hands,  and  agree  to  peace  at  once, 
without  any  objections,  palavers,  "  ifs  or  ands,"  about  it. 
He  went  ashore,  and  made  them  sign  their  names,  and  swear 
over  the  graves  of  their  forefathers,  to  live  in  peace,  &c. 

The  commodore  brought  Henry  Tucker  to  Bendoo,  where 
he  met  all  his  brothers,  and  others,  against  whom  he  had 
been  fighting.  There  he  made  them  all  shake  hands  to- 
gether.  If  any  one  began  to  speak  of  any  difficulty  and  ob- 
ject, he  would  force  them  to  shake  hands,  saying,  "  I  come 
to  make  peace,  and  not  to  hear  your  palavers.  If  you  will 
for  peace,  very  well,  if  not,  I'll  bring  my  soldiers  and  com- 
pel you  to  peace.    I  want  peace  now,  right  here." 

A  big  dinner  was  provided,  and  they  ate  a  peace-dinner 
together.  To  satisfy  them  a  little,  he  gave  muskets,  pow- 
der, &c.,  to  a  considerable  amount,  and  made  all  the  chiefs 
sign  a  paper  to  have  no  more  to  do  with  the  slave-trade. 

Domestic  slavery  among  them  was  tolerated. 

It  is  said,  that  the  women  of  Bendoo  danced  two  days 
and  nights  for  joy,  and  there  was  "  great  joy"  all  over  the 
country.  Though  they  had  been  fighting  so  many  years, 
Caulker  said  to  me,  "  I  do  not  know  what  we  are  fighting 
about !"  °  * 


136 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


It  was  a  forced  peace,  but  if  it  only  lasts,  let  us  rejoice 
and  praise  the  Lord. 

EXCOMMUNICATION. 

9th.  One  of  the  members  of  the  church  was  accused  of, 
and  confessed  fornication.  I  brought  his  case  before  the 
church,  explained  the  Bible  direction  in  such  cases,  and  he 
was  excommunicated,  which  was  all  the  church  could  do 
with  him,  but  he  had  broken  the  civil  law,  and  by  that  he 
was  punished. 

On  the  same  day  one  of  the  workmen,  a  country  man, 
was  accused  and  convicted  of  stealing.  He  was  punished, 
and  I  ordered  him  to  leave  the  place.  He  hung  around 
the  next  day,  and  came  to  me,  confessed  his  guilt,  begged 
pardon,  promised  good  conduct,  and  wished  to  be  received 
again  to  his  work.  He  said,  "  I  do  not  feel  hard  towards 
you,  you  did  right,  and  if  I  do  so  again,  you  must  whip 
me  200.  I  should  only  feel  hard  of  myself.  I  want  you 
to  watch  me  close,  as  I  wish  to  serve  the  Lord  true  true. 
Last  night  I  prayed  to  God  that  if  I  should  be  punished, 
the  man  might  receive  me  again."  In  both  of  the  above 
cases  the  punishment  seemed  to  be  very  salutary  for  theit 
good.  I  received  the  workman  ;  and  the  church  member, 
after  some  months  of  great  solemnity  and  reflection,  made 
public  confession,  professed  repentance,  and  was  restored  to 
church  fellowship. 

The  responsibility  of  pastor  and  judge,  is  too  great  for 
any  mortal,  and  much  oppressed  me  in  body  and  soul. 
May  the  Lord  work  such  changes  that  another  may  never 
be  called  to  go  through  what  I  have.  But,  His  "  grace  is 
sufficient." 

RETURN  OF  MY  PEACE  MESSENGER. 

On  the  14th,  the  man  I  sent  with  the  ambassadress,  re- 
turned, after  an  absence  of  seventeen  days.  On  the  way, 
they  lost  their  path,  and  were  four  days  in  the  bush,  with- 
out any  fire,  in  the  rains.    He  was  received  very  kindly. 

They  thanked  me  plenty  for  my  trouble,  and  for  the 


THIRD  PEACE  MEETING. 


137 


piece  of  cloth,  but  were  vexed  with  the  chiefs,  because  they 
would  not  give  the  gun,  &c.  They  only  wanted  these  arti- 
cles merely  as  a  pledge,  and  the  war  was  done.  They, 
themselves,  would  cut  a  big  road  and  bring  back  Karmokoo. 
They  wished  me  to  appoint  a  place  where  both  sides  could 
meet,  and  talk  for  the  peace.  They  sent  back  the  woman 
and  one  of  their  chiefs,  and  I  was  desired  to  call  another 
meeting,  to  see  what  could  be  done. 

On  that  side  they  had  plenty  of  rice,  cassada,  &c,  but 
no  salt  and  tobacco,  which  traders  bring.  They  were  anx- 
ious for  trade,  and  wanted  the  war  done.  They  said,  "  Tell 
the  white  man  he  must  not  get  tired  in  trying  to  hold  this 
war"  (stop  the  war).  I  sent  messengers  to  call  for  another 
meeting. 

THIRD  PEACE  MEETING. 

]  8th.  Many  present  awaiting  the  arrival  of  the  king. 
About  noon  he  came,  and  we  soon  got  together.  After 
prayer  in  Mendi,  and  remarks,  by  myself,  they  talked  a  lit- 
tle, and  decided  to  send  and  wait  for  Kalifah,  as  he  was  ab- 
sent again.  I  hoped  they  would  go  ahead  without  him,  but 
all  seemed  afraid  of  him.  The  messenger  reported  he  could 
not  come  till  the  morrow,  and  I  had  the  large  company  to 
feed  again.    Gave  dinner  to  about  twenty. 

On  the  next  day  Kalifah  and  his  brother  came,  and  we 
again  assembled.  They  came,  and  kept  coming,  till  the 
large  room  was  crowded,  and  the  piazzas  full.  After 
prayer,  my  messenger  made  his  report,  the  ambassador 
chief  made  his  speech,  and  said  they  wanted  the  gun,  &c. 
Others  talked,  all  with  kind  feelings.  The  chief  was  re- 
ceived by  them,  with  much  joy.  The  chief  and  woman  re- 
tired a  little  for  them  to  consult  together,  whether  they 
would  give  the  gun,  &c.  The  majority  were  in  favor,  and 
I  thought  the  thing  would  go  yet,  but  the  two  Kalifahs  op- 
posed, and  turned  the  scale.  They  were  willing  to  give 
anything  else  to  a  large  amount,  but  not  the  gun,  &c. 

The  king  made  a  speech  to  me.  saying,  "  If  any  good  luck 
comes,  it  must  come  through  you.  Our  hearts  all  depend 
on  you  alone  to  make  this  peace,  to  hold  this  war.  YVe 


138 


THOMPSON   IN  AFRICA. 


can't  give  you  the  gun,  cutlass,  and  country  cloth."  I  talked 
some  time,  directing  them  to  God,  as  the  source  of  all  our 
good.  By  various  illustrations  and  arguments,  I  tried  to 
get  them  willing  to  give  the  gun,  &c.  Made  a  personal  ap- 
peal to  them  in  behalf  of  Karmokoo.  "  He  is  one  of  your 
kings,  a  strong  man,  who  has  long  fought  with  you  to 
defend  this  country.  He  is  now  a  prisoner,  and  can  he 
redeemed,  and  brought  back  again,  by  the  payment  of  only 
a  gun,  (fee.  He  begs  you  to  give  them,  and  if  you  were 
in  his  place,  would  you  not  wish  the  same  ?  He  may  be 
killed,  and  war  continue,  if  you  do  not  give  them.  Will  you 
give  ?" 

They  confessed  the  force  of  the  appeal,  but  would  not 
yield  the  point.  Kalifah  said,  "  You  may  give  a  gun,  &c, 
if  you  like.''  I  replied,  "Lay  down  a  gun,  <fec,  here  on 
the  table,  and  I  will  buy  them,  and  give.  But  are  you  all 
willing,  with  one  word,  that  I  should  give  this  gun,  (fee,  to 
the  other  side  ?"  "  Yes,  we  are  all  willing."  And  I 
bought  a  gun  for  six  bars  (62,88),  supplying  my  own 
cutlass  and  country  cloth,  and  hoped  that  point  was  settled. 

I  said,  "  I  want  you  to  give  a  'gentleman'  (a  head,  in- 
fluential man),  to  send  back  with  this  chief,  and  woman." 
They  gave  one.  "  Will  you  not  give  at  least  one  ton 
(§19,20)  for  him  to  '  shake  the  chief's  hands'  on  the  other 
side  ?"  They  would  not  decide  then,  but  appointed  Satur- 
day to  meet  again,  "  to  do  manners  to  the  chief  who  came." 
(Doing  manners,  is  to  make  a  friend  a  present,  when  he 
leaves). 

None  were  willing  to  shoulder  any  responsibility  ;  all 
tried  to  roll  it  on  the  king ;  but  he,  knowing  he  had  no 
power,  money  or  influence,  shrank  away  from  it,  and  all 
united  in  rolling  it  upon  me.  They  all  kept  in  good  humor, 
and  it  was  truly  a  delightful  scene  to  see  chiefs  who  had 
been  fighting  each  other  for  so  many  years,  talk  and  laugh, 
and  embrace  one  another,  as  old  friends.  I  u  thanked 
God,  and  took  courage." 

At  the  appointed  time  a  few  met — many  of  the  most  in- 
fluential did  not  come.  Their  "  manners"  amounted  to  but 
very  little.  Kalifah  sent  two  bars  (eight  yards  white  cot- 
ton), three  others,  that  way,  promised  a  bar  apiece.  The 


REFUSAL  TO   GIVE  THE  GUN. 


139 


king  promised  two  bars,  and  others  promised  to  give  some- 
thing. I  brought  out  the  gun,  cutlass,  and  cloth,  and  laid 
them  on  the  table.  The  ambassador  thanked  me  very 
much,  but  my  chiefs  said,  "  You  must  give  both  sides  alike, 
as  you  did  before."  I  tried  to  reason  the  case,  but  all  in 
vain,  they  must  have  the  same.  "  We  cannot  give  a  gun, 
<fec,  because  that  would  be  taking  down  our  flag.  (This  is 
the  difficult  point,  which  I  never  understood  before.)  We 
have  not  taken  it  down  yet.  Karmokoo  has  taken  down 
his,  but  we  have  not."  I  asked,  "  Will  you  take  down  your 
flag,  and  promise  to  fight  no  more,  if  I  give  you  the  same 
as  the  other  side  ?"  All  answered,  "  Yes,  we  will."  So  I 
got  cloth,  and  red  caps,  to  the  same  amount  of  the  gun, 
cutlass,  &c,  and  gave  them. 

They  talked  long,  and  wanted  a  gun,  the  same  as  the 
other  side.  I  said,  "  bring  a  gun,  and  I  will  buy  it  and 
give  you."  They  talked  again,  counted  over  the  goods,  and 
said,  "  Take  back  the  gun,  and  give  us  all  English  cloth." 
I  replied,  "  I  cannot  do  it.  All  the  chiefs  with  one  word, 
willed  I  should  give  it,  and  I  bought  it  on  purpose,  and  now 
do  you  few  who  are  here  attempt  to  change  this  ?  I  can't 
take  it  back." 

Again  they  talked,  and  even  the  woman  took  up  the  gun 
to  hand  to  me.  I  said,  "  The  other  day  you  all  willed  for 
this,  and  just  now  you  were  all  willing  ;  what  has  changed 
you  so  quick  ?  If  you  say  oue  thing  one  minute,  and  an- 
other the  next,  how  can  I  know  where  to  find  you  ?  How 
can  I  trust  you?  Who  can  believe  you,  when  you  walk 
such  a  crooked  road  ?  I  got  the  gun  for  this  purpose,  and 
I  shall  not  take  it  back."  They  then  left  that  point.  The 
other  side  chief  talked  well  for  me. 

They  were  then  intending  to  send  their  messenger  "  be- 
hind me,"  (without  my  seeing  and  hearing  his  instructions.) 
I  demanded  to  know  what  he  was  going  for,  and  what  Un- 
said to  him,  as  I  stood  between  the  parties.  So  they  agreed 
to  meet  at  the  Mis>ion  again  on  Monday.  After  much  cau- 
cusing together,  the  king  asked  me  for  twro  pieces  of  cloth 
more,  to  send  with  their  messenger  to  shake  the  hands  of 
the  chiefs  on  the  other  side.  I  answered,  "Who  will  feed 
i?>v  children?"  (At  this  time  I  had  but  few  yards  on  hand, 


140 


THOMPSON   IN  AFRICA. 


or  my  wisdom  would  have  been  to  have  given  the  cloth  at 
once.)  Again  they  urged.  I  said,  u  Who  is  there  here  among 
you,  then,  that  will  come  and  cut  cabbage  for  me  ?"  They 
were  vexed  because  I  thus  answered,  and  then  I  tried  to 
shame  them  by  illustration.  "  If  any  one  should  come 
here  and  rob  the  children  of  their  food,  or  take  my  dinner 
off  my  table  from  me,  what  would  you  think  of  him  ? 
Well,  when  you  take  that  piece  of  cloth,  &c,  (which  I  gave 
before,)  it  is  just  the  same  as  if  you  took  the  cassada  out 
of  our  mouths,  or  took  my  food  from  my  table.  But  I 
know  the  king  does  not  mean  bad,  it  is  because  he  does  not 
know  the  state  of  the  Mission.  Did  you  know  the  condi- 
tion of  the  Mission  as  I  do,  no  one  would  be  willing  to  take 
that  piece  of  cloth.  If  I  had  plenty,  I  could  give,  but  now 
I  cannot.  You  say  I  am  a  white  man,  and  go  between  you 
to  hold  this  war,  therefore  you  ask  these  things,  but  I  have 
not  now  to  give."  One  man  said,  "  Take  what  he  has 
given  and  be  content,"  so  they  dispersed. 

On  Monday  they  met  again — a  few  more  things  were 
given  and  they  begun  the  old  palaver,  and  said  I  must  give 
a  gun  to  each  side.  I  said  "  I  have  no  gun  to  give.  Do 
you  think  I  can  dig  one  out  of  the  ground  ?  Bring  me  a 
gun  and  I  will  buy  it."  They  said,  "  Well,  let  us  send  the 
gun  back  to  K.,  and  get  the  money  again."  "  No,  no  ;  you 
cannot  do  it."  "  Well,  we  will  take  all  to  Kissicummah, 
and  see  what  he  says."  •*  Did  not  Kissicummah  say  that 
whatever  Sycummah  and  Kalifah  said,  that  was  his  word  V 
"  Yes."  "  Did  not  Sycummah  and  Kalifah,  and  all  the 
chiefs,  have  one  word,  in  saying  I  could  give  the  gun  ?" 
"Yes."  "I  have,  then,  the  consent  of  all  to  this  thing — 
here  John,  (my  messenger,)  do  you  take  this  gun,  cutlass, 
and  cloth  and  give  them,  yourself,  to  Barkelli.  If  they 
stop  the  gun  at  Mongray,  do  you  come  back.  Tell  them 
that  this  side  have  taken  down  their  flag,  and  they  must  all 
fight  no  more,  but  make  peace,  true,  true. 

I  offered  again  and  again  to  take  back  the  cloth,  and  buy 
a  gun  as  soon  as  I  could  find  one,  and  give  to  the  king,  but 
nothing  would  satisfy  ;  and  so  I  thought  best  to  cut  the 
matter  short,  and  said,  "  You  talk  here  and  there,  and  all 
about,  so  that  I  know  not  where  you  are  :  you  do  not  talk 


PEACE-MAKING. 


141 


one  word,  and  I  cannot  deal  with  such  men.  Sycuramah 
can  make  his  own  peace."  And  I  went  into  my  room. 
The  king  came  in  and  said,  "  You  must  not  blame  me,  for  I 
can't  help  it."  1  answered,  "  You  can  help  it.  You  are 
a  king ;  and  it  is  your  business  to  walk  a  straight  road,  to 
do  right,  let  others  do  as  they  will." 

If  I  had  had  goods,  and  known  then  what  I  have  since 
learned  about  peace-making,  I  could  have  easily  pleased 
them  ;  but  I  then  neither  understood  their  customs,  nor  had 
the  money,  and  this  made  the  palaver  difficult. 

On  Tuesday,  July  24th,  started  my  messenger,  in  com- 
pany with  about  a  dozen  others,  for  the  Timeny  side. 
More  particulars  in  their  place. 


142 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


CHAPTER  X. 
JOURNAL — PALAVERS — INCIDENTS. 

Mr.  Raymond  had  a  swarm  of  bees  in  a  puncheon  of 
about  100  galls.  They  had  been  there  two  years  and  up- 
wards. One  day  they  swarmed,  and  supposing  the  cask 
must  be  full  of  honey,  I  made  great  preparation  in  provid- 
ing things  to  contain  it.  We  took  it  up,  when  lo !  the  cask 
was  full  of  old  dry  comb,  and  perhaps  we  got  in  all  2  qts. 
of  honey  ! !  No  wonder  the  bees  were  swarming,  they  were 
"  starved  out."  The  old  cask  was  headed  up  and  placed  in 
the  piazza.  The  next  day  the  bees  tried  to  swarm  in  the 
large  tool  chest,  but  I  drove  them  out,  and  they  went  into 
a  large  box  in  the  piazza,  where  I  let  them  remain.  Another 
large  swarm  came  into  the  cask  again,  and  we  had  a  fair 
prospect  of  increasing  our  stock.  When  we  thought  the 
large  box  was  full  of  honey,  we  opened  it,  and  got  perhaps 
2  galls.  The  bees  went  back  next  day,  but  in  a  day  or  two 
they  swarmed  in  the  yard,  and  next,  away  they  went,  be- 
cause I  did  not  know  how  to  secure  them  in  a  good  hive. 
And  I  heard  that  brother  Brooks  also  lost  the  large  swarm 
in  the  puncheon,  when  he  took  that  up.  So  much  for  our 
success  in  honey  manufacture.  However,  there  is  always 
plenty  of  new  honey  to  be  bought  from  country  people, 
who  get  it  wild  in  the  bush.  We  get  it  two  gallons  for  a 
bar,  which  is  48  cents. 

HARRY  TUCKER'S  MEN. 

July  19th.  A  canoe  of  Harry  Tucker's  people  arrived 
at  the  Mission.  A  month  ago,  they  would  not  have  dared, 
or  been  allowed  to  come,  but  this  looks  as  if  there  was  peace, 
indeed,  since  they  can  now  pass  and  repass  unmolested. 
They  brought  a  letter  from  Tucker,  requesting  a  long  list  of 
things,  just  as  if  I  kept  every  thing,  wholesale  and  retail. 
His  bill  amounted  to  about  $60  ;  the  most  of  which  I  re- 


HARRY  TUCKER'S  MEN. 


143 


fused  to  supply,  without  the  pay,  and  much  of  it  I  had  not. 
I  thought  it  a  kind  of  index  to  the  manner  he  had  been 
formerly  indulged  by  brother  R.,  or  he  would  never  have 
had  the  brazen  face  "to  make  such  a  demand  at  the  outset 
of  his  dealings  with  me,  just  as  if  he  could  have  anything 
his  heart  craved  from  the  Mission,  of  course  ;  and  that,  too, 
when  we  had  been  struggling  so  hard  to  keep  ourselves  in 
existence,  in  consequence  of  his  leaving  the  Mission  and 
country,  and  sending  his  war  to  trouble,  plunder,  and 
destroy  ! 

22d.  Preached  at  ten,  from  Eph.  4  :  31,  32.  At  four, 
held  a  meeting  for  all  the  married  people,  and  preached  a 
sermon  on  the  marriage  relation,  showing  the  nature,  objects, 
and  duties  of  the  relation,  which  the  country  people  do  not 
very  well  understand,  or  I  should  not  have  so  many  palavers 
to  settle  between  man  and  wife.  0  !  for  wisdom  to  bring 
forth  just  such  truth  as  they  need. 

24th.  Sent  five  men  with  large  canoe,  for  cassada,  to 
Harry  Tucker's  place — eighty  miles. 

29th.  Preached  twice.  Had  to  get  up  last  night  to  doc- 
tor my  William  for  ear  ache. 

Aug.  1,  1849.  Many  come  and  wish  to  take  goods  on 
trust.  It  troubles  me  much  to  know  what  to  do.  Their 
importunity  overcomes  me.  I  know  not  how  far  to  refuse 
and  offend.    O  !  for  heavenly  guidance. 

2d.  One  of  the  large  boys  disobeyed,  and  lied  to  me.  I 
called,  and  talked  to  him,  and  let  him  pronounce  his  own 
sentence.  He  confessed  his  guilt,  and  said  I  must  make 
him  work  two  weeks.  So  I  marked  off  a  piece  of  ground 
where  he  worked  Saturdays  and  evenings,  besides  his  daily 
Mission-labor  with  the  other  boys. 

Three  of  the  Tuckers  brought  each  a  little  rice,  which 
was  seasonable.  But  unless  people  owe  me,  I  do  noi  caro 
to  see  rice  come,  because  I  have  not  the  means  to  buy  it — 
wish  to  use  what  few  goods  I  have  in  buying  cassada,  be- 
cause that  will  go  farther  in  feeding  my  hungry  family. 

3d.  Made  up  my  mind  to  take  children,  all  I  can  get, 
and  trust  the  Lord  for  help.  There  is  no  hope  of  getting 
parents  to  feed  their  own  children ;  and  we  must  have  chil- 
dren, for  in  them  is  the  great  hope  of  doing  good  to  this 


144 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRTCA. 


people.  I  do  not  believe  the  churches  will  leave  us  to 
starve — and  henceforth  I  shall  sound  the  call,  everywhere, 
for  children. 

MY  PEOPLE  GIVING. 

5th.  Felt  quite  unwell,  but  preached,  and  went  to  bed. 
At  four,  Lord's  Supper.  In  the  evening  I  lectured  on 
Africa,  from  a  rough  map  of  the  same,  which  I  drew  on  a 
foolscap  sheet,  and  pinned  it  up  where  all  could  see.  They 
crowded  close  around,  with  great  interest,  while  I  pointed 
out  various  places,  and  told  them  what  missionaries  were 
doing  for  the  salvation  of  their  country.  At  the  close  of 
the  meeting  they  subscribed  country  cloths,  potatoes,  work, 
&c.  About  $3,  for  the  month  of  August,  and  during  the 
month  I  received  from  them  about  $7.  The  little  girls  and 
boys  brought  their  little  baskets  of  potatoes  which  they  had 
raised  ;  others  brought  eatables  ;  others  worked  Saturdays  ; 
others,  when  their  friends  brought  them  rice,  would  give  it 
to  the  Mission. 

I  tried  to  impress  the  obligation  on  them  to  do  something 
themselves,  to  spread  that  Gospel  they  loved  so  much — that 
it*  they  gave  a  bushel  of  potatoes,  &c,  to  the  Mission,  it  w  as 
ju  t  the  same  as  if  some  one  in  America  gave  that  amount, 
anu  helped  us  to  spread  the  Gospel. 

THE  DRIVERS. 

As  I  was  going  to  bed,  I  found  my  room  full  of  these 
troublesome  animals,  and  was  well  nigh  *•  driven"  out — but 
calling  Bunyan  and  the  boys  to  my  aid,  we,  with  fire  and 
water,  made  such  a  "charge"  upon  them,  they  were  glad  to 
look  for  other  quarters.  I  had  not  before  had  experience  of 
their  troublesomeness. 

They  are  very  peculiar  in  their  movements — are  black 
ants,  from  one-quarter  to  three-quarters  of  an  inch  long,  and 
go  in  untold,  unaccountable  myriads,  with  all  the  regularity, 
order,  and  discipline  of  soldiers.  They  may  be  seen  for 
days,  crossing  a  path,  without  any  cessation,  in  a  black  line, 
five  or  six  deep,  covered  over  and  defended  by  a  living  arch 


ANT  HILLS. 


145 


of  the  larger  ones.  Upon  the  least  disturbance,  they  all 
rush  for  the  enemy,  with  jaws  extended,  and  manifest  all  the 
ferocity  of  tigers— if  found,  they  unanimously  seize  on  it  with 
dread t'ul  savageness — so  that  they  will  kill  birds,  fowls,  goats, 
and  larger  animals,  if  confined  in  a  pen.  We  have  had  to 
get  up  in  the  night  and  take  the  goats  out  of  their  pen  to 
save  them.  In  a  house  they  are  not  to  be  laughed  at. 
When  broiher  and  sister  Brooks  were  sick,  they  had  to  be 
moved  a  number  of  times,  to  get  away  from  these  creatures, 
fto  one,  who  has  not  seen  them,  can  form  much  of  an  idea 
of  them. 


THE    BUG-A-BUG,   OR  WHITE  ANT  HILL.* 


Ants,  of  various  kinds,  are  very  numerous  and  annoying  in 
Africa.  I.  The  small,  common,  house  ant,  about  quarter  of  an 
inch  long — enters  every  article  of  food  and  drink,  even  to  a 
tumbler  of  pure  water.  They  are  very  officious  intermed- 
dlers.  2.  The  white  ant,  or  bug-a-bug,  which  builds  large 
hills,  eats  down  houses,  destroys  clothing,  food,  boats,  casks, 
trunks,  &c. — a  great  enemy. 

*  Note. — The  Bug-a-bug  is  a  wonderful  little  creature — about  one- 
fourth  of  an  inch  long,  extremely  frail  and  delicate,  slow  in  their 
movements,  but  very  sagacious,  ingenious,  industrious,  and  as  well 
trained  and  orderly  in  .heir  operations  as  were  ever  a  company  of 
soldiers  or  workmen.  Their  houses,  as  above,  are  built  of  small 
separate  particles  of  well  tempered  mud,  brought  in  their  mouths, 
and  laid  down  by  rule,  so  that  it  is  very  hard,  firm,  and  thoroughly  wa- 
ter proof. 

7 


14G 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


3.  A  large  red  ant,  half  inch  long,  as  ferociousas  a  leop- 
ard—everywhere, and  severe.  4.  A  black  kind,  one  inch 
long,  which  bites  with  great  power.  And  other  kinds  I 
cannot  describe.  They  are  no  inconsiderable  trial  to  the 
patience  of  any  one  living  in  Africa.  But  they  are  useful 
and  needed. 

9th.  People  from  Timeny  side,  say  they  will  for  peace, 
and  are  going  to  clean  a  Road. 

10th.  Overworked  myself,  and  brought  on  a  chill — (fre- 
quently the  case  in  this  month.) 

A  small  boy  was  brought  to  me  for  breaking  the  Sabbath, 
after  talking  to  him  about  his  sin,  I  said,  "  I  will  leave  it  to 
you  to  say  what  I  shall  do.  I  will  do  just  as  you  say." 
"  You  must  flog  me  that  I  may  not  do  so  any  more."  "  How 
many  ?"  "  One  dozen."  His  frankness  pleased  me.  So  I 
often  let  them  give  their  own  sentence,  which  is  frequently 
more  severe  than  I  would  have  pronounced  myself. 

12th.  My  birthday — 32  years  old.  The  past  year  one  of 
sickness,  care,  toil,  and  joy. 

THE   HARLOT  THE  WOMAN  STEALER — MY  ERROR. 

On  the  13th,  a  "War  man,  from  Mongray,  came  to  the 

The  hills  are  from  six  to  ten  feet  high,  and  eight  or  ten  feet  across 
the  base.  They  are  filled  with  small  apartments  or  cells,  connected 
by  passage  ways,  and  in  the  middle,  is  a  large  hall,  sufficiently  capa- 
cious to  contain  a  man.  The  right  hand  cut,  above,  shows  the  interior, 
and  the  left  hand  the  exterior  view  of  these  palaces,  which  are  every 
where  very  numerous  in  Western  Africa. 

Mahommah,  who  lived  near  the  River  Niger,  told  me  that  "these 
hills  were  numerous  there,  and  that  the  natives  frequently  excavated, 
or  dug  out  the  inside,  anil  lived  in  them;  building  their  fire  in  the  mid- 
dle, as  in  other  houses  !"  A  new  specimen  of  house  builders,  who 
work  for  nothing !  These  ant  hills  are  often  larger  than  many  of  the 
huts  of  the  natives. 

The  Bug-a-bug  is  one  of  the  most  troublesome  and  destructive 
creatures  of  tropical  climes.  Wherever  they  work,  on  a  post,  a  tub, 
a  barrel,  in  a  trunk,  on  a  shelf  of  clothes,  on  a  floor,  in  a  heap  of  rice, 
&e.,  they  always  cover  themselves  and  their  operations  with  a  mud 
arch,  so  that  they  are  entirely  hid  from  view,  till  the  slender  arch  is 
broken. 

No  wood  is  hard  enough  to  withstand  them,  and  they  cut  ofT  the 
posts  of  houses,  destroy  casks,  floors,  trunks,  &c,  unless  they  are  fre- 
quently looked  after  and  watched. 


WAR  MAN   AND   HIS  WIFE. 


147 


Mission,  with  his  wife,  on  a  "woman  palaver,"  as  they  call 
it  in  Africa.  His  wife  left  him,  and  had  been  running  all 
about  the  country  "  playing  the  harlot  with  many  lovers — 
not  being  seduced,  or  forced  by  others,  but  seducing  men,  in 
many  towns  and  places,  to  commit  adultery  with  her — say- 
ing she  had  no  husband,  and  wished  to  marry  them,  &c, 
— then  to  reconcile  herself  again  to  her  husband,  went 
and  gave  him  the  names  of  all  these  men,  that  he  might  go 
and  make  a  palaver  about  it,  and  get  plenty  of  money  out  of 
the  affair. 

Among  others  she  called  the  names  of  two  of  my  work- 
men, and  he  came  to  get  pay  for  a  "  woman  palaver."  I 
told  him  we  had  no  law  to  pay  people  for  such  wickedness, 
but  to  'punish  them.  If  his  wife  had  been  acting  thus  with 
my  men  on  the  Mission  ground,  she  must  be  punished,  and 
not  paid  for  it.  This  he  did  not  like,  and  declared  his  wife 
should  not  be  punished  ;  and  as  he  was  a  war  man,  and  had 
his  long  sword  on  him,  and  his  wife  clung  close  to  him,  we 
could  do  nothing  with  her.  They  went  away,  crossing  over 
the  river  that  night,  and  I  supposed  they  were  gone.  But 
the  next  morning,  when  my  girls,  and  the  Mission  women, 
went  over  to  fish,  he  was  there  in  the  bush,  and  caught  a 
school  girl,  and  a  woman  living  at  the  Mission,  and  carried 
them  to  Mongray,  the  woman  leaving  a  sucking  babe. 

Early  that  morning,  before  hearing  of  the  catching  of  the 
women,  I  dispatched  Bunyan  with  a  letter  to  Kissicummah 
requesting  him  to  send  the  man  and  the  woman  to  me  for 
punishment;  feeling  it  very  important  as  a  prevention  of 
similar  cases  in  future,  and  as  a  warning  to  all  country  peo- 
ple visiting  the  Mission — and  telling  him  that  if  such  things 
were  countenanced  by  the  chiefs  we  should  leave  the  coun- 
try. 

As  soon  as  I  heard  of  the  stealing  affair,  I  wrote  another 
letter,  and  dispatched  a  footman,  post-haste,  to  get  there  be- 
fore Bunyan  should  leave,  so  that  he  could  interpret  it  to 
the  king,  demanding  the  man  and  his  wife,  for  punishment, 
and  the  return  of  the  two  women,  or  I  should  write  to  the 
Governor,  (whom  I  knew  they  all  feared  ) 

The  next  day  Bunyan  returned  with  the  two  women,  but 
not  the  man  and  wife.    When  the  mother  stepped  on  shore 


148 


THOMPSON    IN  AB'RICA. 


she  wept  aloud  for  joy.  She  had  suffered  much  from  her 
breasts,  and  rejoiced  to  embrace  her  infant  once  more. 

Kissicummah  was  very  much  displeased  at  the  conduct  of 
the  man,  and  said,  "  The  Mission  is  my  stranger,  and  this  is 
all  the  same  as  if  you  had  stolen  the  woman  from  me. 
Any  one  who  attempts  to  injure  the  Mission  does  it  against 
me."  And  he  made  the  man  pay  one  slave  to  himself  for 
it.  The  people  of  the  town  met,  as  soon  as  they  heard  of 
it,  and  manifested  much  indignation  at  the  man,  and  were 
for  flogging  him  at  once,  but  the  king  chose  to  enrich  him- 
self a  little  out  of  the  affair. 

He  would  not  send  the  man  to  me,  saying  I  had  no  right 
to  make  laws  for  country  people  without  the  chiefs  knowing 
it — that  in  case  of  a  "  woman  palaver,"  all  over  the  coun- 
try, the  adulterer  had  to  pay  money  to  the  husband,  and  if 
this  case  had  occurred  at  any  other  place  than  the  Mission, 
the  men  would,  have  had  to  pay. 

I  answered,  "  The  men  did  not  take  this  man's  wife,  but 
she  took  them,  and  ought  to  be  punished  as  a  warning  to 
others.  And  as  long  as  we  pay  the  rent,  we  have  aright  to 
make  laws  for  the  place,  and  no  one  else  has  any  right.  We 
pay  $100,  a  year,  for  that  right.  Give  the  ground  rent 
free,  and  then  the  chiefs  can  make  laws  for  the  place.  The 
payment  of  a  slave  to  the  king,  does  not  help  the  matter  at 
all.  The  king  had  no  right  to  make  him  pay  a  slave,  nor  to 
hold  one  himself.  Unless  the  kin<r  sends  the  man  and  his 
wife,  for  punishment,  he  will,  by  tW  refusal,  say  to  all  the 
country  people,  '  Go  there  and  commit  adultery  as  much  as 
you  please,  and  they  shall  not  hurt  you,'  and  thus  the  stan- 
dard of  rebellion  and  adultery  will  be  fully  set  up  among  us, 
if  we  cannot  enforce  our  laws  against  such  abominations." 

The  kinw  was  right  in  saving  I  had  no  right  to  make  laws 
for  country  people  without  the  knowledge  of  the  chiefs,  but 
this  was  not  a  law  for  country  people,  but  for  my  own,  or  for 
the  Mission  premises — for  any  who  did  the  deed  at  the  Mis- 
sion. And  had  this  case  been  known  at  the  time,  doubtless 
the  woman  would  have  been  punished,  but  months  had 
elapsed,  and  her  husband,  a  war  man,  was  there  to  defend 
her.  In  pressing  the  case  of  her  and  his  punishment  as  I 
did,  I  erred,  though  I  acted  honestly,  and  with  a  pure  desire 


PALAVER  WITH  SYCUMMAH. 


149 


to  maintain  the  purity  of  the  place  and  the  glory  of  God. 
I  felt  that  the  standard  of  rebellion  against  our  rules,  and  of 
adultery,  was  in  danger  of  being  established,  unless  prompt 
and  decisive  measures  should  be  employed,  and  this,  together 
with  my  inexperience,  and  burning  zeal  of  God  "  not  ac- 
cording to  knowledge,"  urged  me  on,  with  the  purest  motives, 
to  the  above  course.  I  should  have  complained  to  Kissi- 
cummah  of  the  conduct  of  this  war  man  and  his  wife,  and 
left  the  case  with  him,  when  I  found  the  opposition  of  the 
husband  to  his  harlot-wife's  being  punished.  May  God  and 
the  church  forgive  my  rashness. 

I  do  not  think  it  wrong,  under  the  then  existing  circum- 
stances to  make  laws  for  ourselves,  against  such  crimes — we 
had  to  do  it — there  was  no  chief  to  interfere  with  our  in- 
ternal affairs — but  I  was  hasty  in  threatening  to  write  to  the 
Governor. 

I  cannot  feel  that  I  did  wrong  in  refusing  to  suffer  a  de- 
mand of  payment  from  my  men,  in  such  a  case,  as  is  the 
common  country  custom  ;  for  this  custom  of  making  the 
adulterer  pay  for  "  woman  palaver,"  while  the  adulteress 
was  allowed  to  go  free,  and  seduce  as  many  as  she  pleased, 
is  only  encouraging  the  numerous  wives  of  chiefs  to  do  so, 
to  enrich  and  gain  their  husbands'  favor.  While,  on  the 
other  hand,  if  both  should  be  punished,  as  God  commanded, 
wives  would  be  afraid  thus  to  hire  other  lovers  than  their 
husbands. 

This  very  custom  of  wives  acting  thus,  with  impunity,  is 
frequently  a  source  of  war,  and  I  was  desirous  of  breaking 
it  up,  by  setting  a  different  example. 

I  believe  good  resulted  from  the  palaver,  on  the  whole. 

My  men  were  punished  and  discharged  from  the  Mission. 

THE  BIG  ROAD. 

On  the  25th  the  Ambassadress  returned,  with  a  son  of 
Kissicummah,  who  had  been  taken  by  the  war,  but  now  per- 
mitted to  come  home. 

She  said,  "  The  chiefs  there,  thank  you  plenty.  They 
have  agreed  to  peace,  and  the  day  is  set  for  botli  sides  to  cut 
a  big  road  between  the  countries,  and  then  John  will  come 


150 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


before  that  side,  in  the  name  of  the  white  man,  and  I  go  be- 
fore this  side,  and  all  meet  at  Mongray,  to  shake  hands." 

REFUSAL  TO  SHAKE  THE  KING'S  HAND. 

I  learned  that  the  gun  was  not  sent  after  all,  and  that 
Sycummah  had  it  in  his  possession  !  On  the  1 7th  he  came, 
with  his  company  to  see  me.  I  determined  to  give  him  a 
rebuke  for  his  double  dealing,  and  deceiving  me,  and  refused 
to  shake  hands,  or  speak  with  him.  I  went  into  my  room 
and  they  waited,  and  waited  a  long  time.  I  sent  him  word 
I  could  not  speak  with  him,  on  account  of  his  treatment  of 
me,  about  the  gun.  He  sent  for  me  again  and  again,  to  see 
me,  but  I  refused.  He  said,  "  Tell  him  to  come  out — he 
shall  not  play  with  me."  I  returned  answer,  "  I  wish  to 
show  him  that  I  do  not  intend  to  play  with  him."  Again 
he  sent  Bunyan,  and  charged  me  with  "cursing  him,"  be- 
cause I  would  not  speak  to  him  ;  calling  him  a  "  little  boy," 
&c.  But  1  refused  to  go  out.  They  talked  and  vexed  them- 
selves some  time,  and  went  away.  I  was  complained  of  to 
the  chiefs,  and  a  considerable  sensation  seemed  to  be  pro- 
duced. It  went  all  over  the  country  that  "The  white  man 
refused  to  shake  the  king's  hand,"  and  I  did  not  know  but 
they  would  bring  a  palaver  on  me  for  it,  but  feeling  1  had 
right  on  my  side,  I  said,  "  I  shall  be  glad  to  talk  the  matter 
over  before  all  the  chiefs,  and  if  they  do  not  'give me  right/ 
I  shall  be  disappointed." 

The  matter  ran  on,  till  after  some  months,  the  king  came, 
on  Sabbath  evening,  while  we  were  in  meeting,  "  to  see  if  I 
would  shake  the  king's  hand  yet."  On  returning  from  meet- 
ing, I  found  him  sitting  in  the  piazza.  In  the  morning  he 
wanted  to  "trust"  a  number  of  pieces  of  cloth.  I  said  "  I 
cannot  let  you  have  any  thing  till  you  settle  that  gun  palaver. 
It  is  very  easy  for  you.  I  ask  no  money  to  '  make  my  heart 
cold.'  All  that  is  necessary  for  you  is  to  humble  yourself, 
confess  your  wrong,  and  beg  my  pardon,  and  the  palaver 
will  be  done."  He  said  "  I  cannot  talk  that  palaver,  myself, 
I  have  put  it  into  the  hands  of  the  chiefs,  and  it  will  be  just 
as  they  say." 

Then  he  wanted  the  goods,  and  let  them  go  on  the  rent 


"  RIGHT  "   GIVEN  ME. 


151 


account.  "  Sir,  I  can  trust  you  nothing,  till  that  matter  is 
settled."  He  wanted  a  little  salt,  (fee,  to  eat,  which  1  gave 
him — if  he  was  sick,  or  in  real  want  of  any  necessary,  I  was 
always  ready  to  let  him  have  it. 

Some  time  after,  when  there  was  a  big  meeting  at  Mon- 
grav,  I  talked  over  the  matter  before  Kissicummah,  and  a 
room  full — told  them  wherein  I  was  injured — not  because 
they  refused  to  give  a  gun,  &c. — if  they  had  told  me  I  must 
not  give  any,  there  would  have  been  no  palaver — but  that 
they  all  gave  their  consent,  and  then  refused  to  send  it  after 
1  had  bought  it,  was  what  hurt  me — that  I  could  not  shake 
the  king's  hand,  not  because  I  hated  him,  but  because  I 
wanted  to  make  him  reflect,  and  feel  he  did  wrong.  Kissi- 
cummah replied,  "  I  give  you  right.  All  the  chiefs  at  your 
place  did  wrong,  and  you  did  right.  I  shall  give  Sycummah 
wrong.  You  are  right."  Then  the  man  who  acted  as 
Sycummah's  mouth,  arose  and  gave  me  his  hand,  saying, 
"  I  give  you  right."  One  of  Kissicummah's  delegates  tried 
to  clear  himself  from  the  charge  that  "  all  who  were  present, 
with  one  word,  gave  their  consent  to  my  giving  the  gun," 
by  saying  that  he  did  not  say  so.  I  asked,  "  Did  you  say 
'No,'  when  I  asked  you  all?"  He  confessed  he  only  kept 
silence,  and  the  king  gave  him  wrong. 

1  told  them  I  wras  satisfied — that  palaver  was  settled. 

I  talked  about  their  "  walking  such  crooked  roads,"  and 
that  if  the}'-  wished  to  deal  with  me  they  must  "  walk  a 
straight  road,"  "  talk  one  word,"  &c.  The  king  said,  "  You 
must  have  patience  with  them  ;  they  no  sabby  book,  and 
cannot  be  brought  to  white  man's  way  all  at  once  ;  you  must 
draw  them  softly,  little  and  little.  You  have  the  Book, 
that  tells  you  every  thing  you  should  do,  and  what  you  say 
is  right." 

In  this  whole  matter  of  the  gun,  I  wished  to  teach  them 
the  importance  of  speaking  what  they  meant,  speaking  the 
truth,  and  of  standing  to  their  word.  I  believe  a  most  salu- 
tary impression  resulted  from  the  course  I  pursued. 

19th.  Preached,  at  10,  from  Num.  10:  29.  P.  M.,  un- 
well ;  at  dark  a  chill,  and  such  a  coldness  of  the  limbs  I 
rarely  ever  felt  in  an  ague.    It  seemed  almost  as  if  they 


152 


THOMPSON   IN  AFRICA. 


would  freeze  :  all  circulation  seemed  dead.  Had  a  restless, 
wild,  sick  night. 

For  a  number  of  days,  kept  still  as  much  as  I  could,  and 
dieted  :  but  to  keep  still  was  impossible  ;  so  many  to  wait 
on,  trading,  palavers,  &c. 

26th.  Preached,  at  10,  and  in  the  evening.  Many  others 
talked  and  prayed.  In  P.  M.  talked  with  J.  C,  from  Pa- 
paw — he  has  lived  in  Freetown  and  can  read. 

27th.  In  reading  "Lander's  Travels  in  Africa,"  I  was 
much  disgusted  with  their  hypocrisy  and  wickedness.  They 
speak  contemptuously  and  reproachfully  of  the  black  man, 
his  dress,  smell,  looks,  &c. — gave  plenty  of  rum,  brandy, 
&c,  to  the  natives,  to  make  them  drunk  ;  then  ridiculed 
their  noise  and  folly,  and  then  prayed  that  God  would  be 
with  and  guide  them  !  Read  the  "church  service,"  to  the 
crowd  on  Sabbath  morning  and  called  it  worship,  then  pur- 
sued their  journey  in  the  afternoon  !  <fec.  Thus  they  scat- 
tered the  deadly  poison  along  their  path,  and  'prayed  to  God  ! 
Better,  a  thousand  times,  the  Niger  had  never  been  dis- 
covered. 

A  "  CHARM,"  "  GREEGREE,"  OR  "  AMULET,"  OPENED. 

28th.  This  morning,  a  young  man  gave  up  his  country  gods. 
I  examined  them.  They  consisted  of  two  bags.  One  con- 
tained three  strips  of  bark,  written  on  one  side  with  Arabic, 
tightly  rolled  and  wrapped  in  cotton  yarn,  and  enclosed  in  a 
tight  envelope.  Connected  with  it  was  a  little  horn,  and 
two  small,  round  substances.  The  other  bag  contained  an 
image  of  something,  two  inches  long  and  one  inch  in  diame- 
ter, a  hole  through  the  middle,  and  a  little  wooden  hook  tied 
to  each  corner,  and  three  strings  eight  feet  long,  attached  to 
it !  These  were  tied  to  a  string  and  worn  about  the  neck  ! 
0  !  the  delusions  of  Satan  ! 

30th.  William  S.  Tucker  came  with  rice.  Occupied  all 
day  with  visitors.  One  of  the  large  boys  (Samuel  Skinner), 
has  been  sick  some  time,  I  think  with  pleurisy,  and  looks 
very  bad  ;  but  having  no  doctor,  I  was  obliged  to  let  his 
friends  take  him  home,  as  is  frequently  the  case. 

It  is  too  bad  that  we  should  thus  be  compelled  to  send 


COUNTRY  MARRIAGE. 


153 


our  sick  to  the  heathen  to  be  cured.  We  should  rather 
have  a  good  physician,  so  that  the  heathen  would  be  drawn 
here  to  get  bodies  and  souls  cured. 

Mr.  Tucker  also  took  his  little  boy  home  to  cure  a  sore 
foot — and  by  small  children  thus  being  among  the  heathen 
a  few  weeks,  we  lose  much  we  had  gained  on  them.  We 
need  it  so  that  none  shall  have  cause  to  leave  for  any  such 
reasons.  0 !  that  God  may  incline  the  right  men  to  come 
here. 

Sept.  1,  1849.  Took  a  ride  in  a  canoe,  up  a  small  river, 
leading  across  to  Big  Boom.  Found,  and  talked  to  an 
old  man,  who  had  an  ant  hill  for  his  god  and  place  of 
worship  ! 

2d.  At  ten,  preached  from,  "  We  would  see  Jesus."  At 
four,  consecration  of  a  child,  and  the  Lord's  Supper.  Even- 
ing, monthly  concert.  Many  talked  and  prayed,  then  sub- 
scribed, but  many  gave  all  last  month,  and  must  wait  for 
more  to  grow,  before  they  can  give  again. 

8th.  Letters  from  America.  My  first  bundle  has  at  last 
been  received.  Have  had  a  luscious  feast  in  reading — en- 
couragement to  expect  laborers.  They  all  take  it  for  grant- 
ed I  do  not  write,  because  they  do  not  hear. 

9th.  Preached  from  Matt.  5  :  20,  then  read  considerably, 
and  talked  and  prayed  with  an  old  man  and  his  wife,  who 
desire  to  join  the  church. 

10th.  Repairing  the  schooner,  and  other  business. 

COUNTRY  MARRIAGE  A  TRIAL. 

One  of  my  workmen  married  a  school  girl.  To  satisfy 
the  man  who  pretended  to  be  her  father,  he  gave  a  piece  of 
cloth,  and  some  other  things,  to  the  amount  of  three  or  four 
dollars,  so  that  he  was  married  both  ways,  country  and 
English. 

Another  workman  married  her  sister,  who  was  redeemed 
by  brother  R.  The  friends  wanted  money,  according  to  the 
country  custom,  but  I  said  no,  unless  they  would  pay  the 
mission  what  had  been  expended  for  the  redemption  and 
support  of  the  girl. 

About  these  girls  was  some  dispute  between  the  pre- 
7* 


154 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


tended  step-father  and  the  young  Clevelands,  the  latter 
claiming  that  the  girls  belonged  to  their  father,  that  he  put 
them  in  school,  gave  them  a  name,  &c. 

On  the  evening  of  the  10th,  they  all  three  came  to  the 
Mission,  to  talk  with  me.  The  Clevelands  asked,  "  How 
much  money  did  you  give  the  old  man  on  Nancy's  ac- 
count ?"  "  Six  bars."  "  Was  this  considered  as  marrying 
her?"  "Country  people  think  so — that  is  their  custom — 
but  we  do  not  consider  it  marriage.  They  were  married 
English  fashion."  "  Six  bars  does  not  marry  them  after  the 
country  fashion  even — to  marry  a  wife  true  true,  the  man 
has  to  give  much  more,  large  money.  Six  bars  would  only 
get  her  as  a  'sweet  heart,'  and  the  children  would  all  be- 
long to  the  girl's  parents — if  the  girl  should  run  home,  the 
man  could  not  get  her  again  without  paying  more  money. 
If  he  paid  large  mone)7  first,  then  the  children  would  be 
his,  and  he  could  get  his  wife  any  time  she  ran  away,  with- 
out paying  for  her  again."  "The  girl  Nancy  belonged  to 
Mr.  Cleveland,  and  she  is  not  married  yet.  I  would  like 
to  have  her  married,  and  have  this  business  settled  at  once" 
{i.  e.  give  him  large  money).  I  answered,  "  The  girl  is 
married,  by  country  fashion,  and  English."  "  The  girl  is 
not  married."  "  She  is  all  she  will  be  here."  "  We  want 
no  palaver,  only  we  want  the  matter  settled."  "  The  mat- 
ter was  settled  with  the  old  man.  He  said  he  was  the 
father,  and  the  girls  said  so  too.  We  did  the  business  with 
him,  and  he  consented  to  let  N.  have  the  girl  as  a  wife — 
he  was  *  paid  for  the  girl's  head,'  and  gave  his  consent  to 
the  marriage — now  if  there  is  any  palaver  it  is  between  you 
and  him,  and  not  with  N.,  or  the  Mission."  I  then  added, 
"  When  you  came  this  evening,  I  had  a  good  opinion  of  you 
both  ;  I  thought  you  were  fine  young  men  ;  in  my  mind 
you  stood  at  the  top  of  the  ladder,  but  by  this  one  word 
('  we  want  the  girl  married'),  you  have  fallen  to  the  bottom. 
When  you  pay  me  3|  tons  for  our  trouble  for  the  girl,  then 
we  will  let  her  be  married  country  fashion,  according  as  you 
say."  "Is  that  the  Mission  law?"  "I  make  that  law. 
People  did  not  send  their  children  here  to  learn  country 
fashion,  but  English.  Has  there  not  been  war  at  Papaw  ?" 
"  Yes."    "  The  town  destroyed  and  many  killed  and  taken 


TALK  TO   THE  YOUNG  CLEVELANDS. 


155 


prisoners?"  "Yes."  "We  saved  the  girl  from  that  trou- 
ble ?"  "  Yes."  "  We  have  fed  her  ?"  "  Yes."  "  Clothed, 
and  given  her  books  ?"  "  Yes."  "  And  been  much  troubled 
to  keep  her  from  the  war,  from  starving,  &c.  ;  now  after  all 
this,  don't  you  feel  ashamed  to  come  and  try  to  get  more 
money  out  of  the  Mission  ?  I  should  think  you  would  not 
be  able  to  look  me  in  the  face.  Have  you  no  gratitude  ? 
After  we  have  given  you  more  than  one  ton  a  year,  for  the 
girl,  does  all  go  for  nothing  ?  You  should  be  ashamed  to 
ask  even  a  bar,  and  so  should  the  old  man.  My  heart  can- 
not feel  cold  at  such  meanness."  "We  did  not  come  here 
to  ask  for  money."  "  You  did  ask  for  money,  and  it  is  of 
no  use  to  deny  it — and  this  one  word  shows  something 
wrong  in  your  heart." 

They  seemed  to  feel  ashamed,  and  desired  to  retreat,  but 
in  vain.  My  soul  was  indignant  at  such  a  specimen  of  de- 
pravity, especially  in  men  who  try  hard  to  ape  the  English 
fashion.  They  asked,  "  How  far  have  we  fallen  on  the  lad- 
der ?"    "  From  the  top  to  the  bottom" 

Then  they  asked  about  Mary,  the  sister.  I  answered, 
"  The  Mission  redeemed  her,  and  until  you  pay  back  this 
money,  I  cannot  consent  to  have  any  more  paid  for  her  mar- 
riage." Bunyan  was  called,  as  witness,  and  he  told  how 
many  bars  Mr.  Raymond  paid  for  her.  And  they  asked  for 
no  more  money. 

1  then  talked  a  long  time  about  America,  Africa,  the 
earth,  sun,  summer,  winter,  &c. — prayed  with  them,  and  we 
separated,  quite  late. 

11th.  Many  interruptions.  Repairing  the  schooner. 
Gave  William  C.  a  Bible. 

12th.  Worked  hard,  on  the  jump  all  day,  from  morning 
till  night. 

Called  two  boys,  and  asked  if  they  could  split  me  some 
inch  boards,  with  the  pit-saw.  One  said,  "  It  is  the  car- 
penter's work" — the  other,  "We  no  able  to  do  it."  Did 
you  ever  try  ?"  "  No."  "  Then  you  don't  know" — so  I 
lined  five  boards  on  the  edge,  and  offered  a  small  reward, 
and  they  made  the  finest  boards  1  have  seen  from  a  pit-saw. 
Fixing  the  schooner — the  greatest  day's  work  I  have  done 
in  Africa — much  wearied. 


156* 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


13th.  Commenced  early  shoving  my  planes,  worked  till 
1  o'clock,  and  had  to  lie  down  some  hours — then  at  it  again 
till  night. 

14th.  All  day  on  schooner — part  of  the  time  in  hot  sun, 
then  in  rain,  and  in  the  water,  fixing  the  rudder  irons.  A 
country  blacksmith  at  work  for  me. 

loth.  Morning,  on  schooner.  Afternoon,  reading,  writ- 
ing, and  preparing  to  start  my  men. 

16th.  Preached  at  10.  Afternoon,  reading  MofFatt.  The 
sufferings  of  many  of  the  brethren  in  South  Africa  were 
great — "  from  hunger  and  thirst,  cold  and  heat,"  sun  and 
rain,  sandy  deserts,  lions,  hyenas,  panthers,  hippopotami, 
wicked  men,  &c,  &c.  All  I  have  endured  is  not  worth  a 
thought,  in  comparison.  May  I  praise  the  Lord  and  be 
thankful.  In  the  evening,  preached  again,  after  which 
others  talked,  and  prayed,  confessed,  &c.  My  teeth  are  a 
great  trouble  to  me,  ache  very  much,  and  no  doctor  to 
pull  them. 

SENT  THE  SCHOONER  TO  TOWN. 

17th.  I  started  my  men  with  the  schooner  to  town,  for 
goods.  I  went  a  little  way  with  them,  and  had  much 
trouble.  Our  tow  line  broke,  and  the  tide  drove  us  hard 
into  the  bush,  in  the  mouth  of  Barmah  River.  By  both 
anchors  and  rope,  we  succeeded  in  pulling  ourselves  out 
beyond  the  suction  of  Barmah  River,  and  I  left  them  and 
returned.  Afternoon,  took  a  long  walk.  Evening,  talking 
to  visitors. 

My  letters  brought  the  news  of  a  large  quantity  of  goods 
arrived  for  the  Mission,  and  I  sent  the  schooner  on  purpose 
for  them,  w  ith  an  order  to  a  friend  to  put  all  aboard,  and 
send  them  by  my  men.  I  wished  to  have  all  the  goods 
brought,  so  that  when  the  missionaries  came,  I  could  bring 
them  and  their  baggage  at  one  trip.  The  schooner  was 
gone  more  than  thirty-six  days,  had  much  difficulty  on  the 
way,  and  finally  returned  with  a  small  trifle,  which  a  trader 
would  have  brought  freely,  and  I  should  not  have  sent  the 
schooner  at  all,  had  I  known  the  result.  The  whole  trip, 
with  all  its  trouble  and  expense  was  just  for  nothing  !  Of 


THE  STUBBORN  BOYS. 


157 


the  goods  I  sent  especially  for,  he  sent  none,  and  wrote 
that  lie  could  not  send  them  till  I  came  after  them  myself ; 
for  as  there  were  many,  he  did  not  know  which  to  send  ! — 
when  I  sent  an  order  for  all !  I  could  not  but  feel  that  he 
had  acted  very  bad,  in  so  disappointing  me,  and  making  us 
so  much  trouble,  and  expense,  all  for  nothing,  and  I  prayed, 
"  0  !  Lord,  preserve  my  spirit  from  vexing  against  Thy 
providences,  and  give  me  that  which  is  good." 

19th.  Went  over  and  had  an  interesting  talk  with  old 
Lango  and  wife — a  good  time.  The  woman  said  "  I  feel  it 
sweet  to  love  God.  If  I  lie  down,  I  think  of  God  ;  if  I 
work  I  think  of  Him.  When  I  lie  down  T  pray  ;  when  I 
arise  I  pray  !  in  the  farm  I  pray  ;  in  the  bush  I  pray.  God 
has  done  very  much  for  me,  and  I  can  never  leave  Him." 

THE   STUBBORN  BOYS. 

A  number  of  my  large  boys  had  given  me  much  trouble 
by  their  unruliness  and  stubbornness — taking  their  own 
course,  staying  away  from  school,  and  abstaining  from  work 
when  they  pleased.  Their  example  and  influence  was  very 
bad  on  the  small  scholars.  On  the  20th,  A.  M.,  three  of 
them  went  away,  all  without  any  excuse  but  willfulness.  I 
called,  and  gave  them  their  choice  of  three  things,  [l,] 
To  leave  the  Mission  ;  [2,]  be  punished ;  [3,]  or  attend 
school  and  give  me  no  more  trouble.  They  chose  the  first ; 
and  I  said,  "Leave,  at  once,  then,  and  don't  come  back 
again."  And  they  packed  up  and  started  !  Though  they 
were  all  members  of  the  church,  I  felt  I  must  not  tolerate 
their  wickedness,  but  rebuke  sin  in  all,  though  I  little  ex- 
pected such  a  thing  as  their  leaving.  Poor  souls  !  They 
knew  not  what  they  did.  The  step  they  took  of  turning  back 
to  the  heathen,  was  a  fearful  one,  the  nature  of  which  they 
little  understood,  or  they  never  could  have  done  it.  I  follow- 
ed them  with  many  prayers,  and  did  not  despair  of  their 
repentance  and  return. 

The  boys  went  to  where  Samuel  Skinner  was  sick,  and 
told  him  I  drove  them  away.  He  did  not  believe  it,  and 
talked  faithfully  to  them  of  their  sin,  foolishness  and  danger, 
in  thus  leaving  the  gospel  influences  and  returning  again 


158 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


to  heathenism.  The}7  confessed  they  were  wrong,  but  were 
afraid,  or  ashamed  to  come  back  and  meet  me,  and  sent 
Samuel  to  me,  saying,  "  You  go  beg  for  us  to  master, 
that  we  may  be  allowed  to  return."  I  said,  "  No  one 
can  beg  for  them,  they  must  come  and  beg  for  themselves  ; 
confess,  humble,  and  amend,  and  I  am  ready  to  forgive  and 
receive  them." 

In  a  day  or  two,  two  of  them  came  and  begged  me  to 
take  them  back  to  the  Mission — confessed  their  wrong,  fulty, 
begged  pardon,  and  promised  amendment.  As  soon  as  op- 
portunity offered,  they  confessed  publicly,  fully  and  frankly, 
to  my  satisfaction,  and  all  the  church  expressed  forgiveness. 
Many  talked  most  excellently  on  the  occasion,  men  and  wo- 
men, which  did  me  much  good.  A  church  meeting  was 
held  relative  to  the  one  who  did  not  return.  Said  S.  S., 
'•'Though  he  is  my  own  brother,  if  he  will  not -confess  his 
sin,  it  is  not  fit  he  should  live  here." 

I  appointed  a  committee  to  labor  with  him,  but  they  never 
got  the  chance  to  talk  to  him — he  went  back  to  heathenism, 
and  was  afterwards  excommunicated.  He  never  would  con- 
fess any  wrong.  The  two  seemed  thoroughly  humbled, 
ashamed,  and  sorry. 

22d.  Towards  niffht  I  walked  to  the  thief  village  ;  talked 
to  them,  and  invited  them  to  come  to  meeting  on  the  Sab- 
bath. 

23d.  At  ten,  preached  from  Luke  9:62,  about  putting  the 
hand  to  the  plow  and  looking  back.  Had  much  freedom ; 
felt  that  God  blessed  the  truth.  A  number  from  the 
thief  village — promised  to  come  again.  In  P.M.,  walk- 
ed round  and  talked  with  various  brethren,  about  their  go- 
ing out  to  hold  meetings  in  the  villages  around — plan  ap- 
proved of. 

PLASTERING   THE  MISSION  HOUSE. 

The  house  stands  on  many  posts,  about  three  feet  from 
the  ground.  There  is  a  large  parlor,  or  public  room,  three 
bed  rooms,  (and  a  fourth  intended,) — wide  piazza  on  a  part 
of  each  side.  I  found  the  rooms  lathed,  and  covered  over 
inside  with  mats  ;  which  made  a  great  hiding  place  for  troops 
of  rats,  and  innumerable,  troublesome  insects. 


NATIVES  ASTONISHED. 


159 


I  was,  for  a  long  time,  desirous  to  have  the  house  plaster- 
ed, and  bought  trowels  for  that  purpose  ;  but  then  I  had  no 
lime  and  knew  of  no  limestone  in  the  country.  I  tried  to 
burn  oyster  shells,  but  did  not  succeed  in  getting  much  lime. 
Then  I  tried  to  plaster  with  common  clay  mud  ;  but  it  did 
not  do  good.  1  heard  of  white  clay  up  the  river,  took  my 
canoe  and  men  and  went  in  search.  We  had  about  half  a 
day's  pull  to  reach  the  place,  and  then  the  clay  was  three 
feet  under  water,  which  they  loosened  with  spades,  and  dove 
to  bring  up. 

After  obtaining  a  sufficiency,  we  ate  supper,  and  then  I 
preached  to  the  people  of  the  town.  They  listened  atten- 
tively, and  when  done,  the  head  woman  exclaimed,  "  Thanke, 
daddy,  thanke,"  while  they  all  clapped  their  hands  expres- 
sive of  joy.  Feel  that  good  was  done.  Had  a  beautiful 
ride,  and  returned  at  eight  o'clock,  evening. 

This  white  clay,  when  tempered  up  good,  worked  exactly 
similar  to  lime  and  sand  mortar,  and  seemed  to  be  of  a  very 
similar  nature.  It  worked  well,  and  easy  ;  adhered  well, 
and  was  as  white  as  lime  and  sand  mortar.  And  with  good 
hair  to  put  in  it,  I  am  free  to  pronounce  it  equal  to  lime  and 
sand  mortar.  My  men  did  not  understand  tempering  it 
good,  but  I  plastered  the  whole  Mission  house,  two  coats, 
and  some  parts  three,  in  parts  of  eight  days.  It  was  hard 
w  ork,  but  God  strengthened  me  to  go  through.  Then,  of 
the  oyster  shells,  I  made  some  poor  white  wash,  which 
made  the  house  much  more  pleasant  and  comfortable.  The 
insects  were  routed,  and  the  rats  were  much  circumscrib- 
ed in  their  races.  Before,  they  were  a  great  pest  and 
annoyance,  but  this  made  things  comparatively  quiet  and 
peaceable. 

Tke  country  people,  as  well  as  my  own,  heard  of  some- 
thing new  at  the  Mission  house,  and  many  came,  day  after 
day,  to  see  what  the  white  man  was  doing.  Their  surprise 
was  great,  to  see  me  put  on  the  clay  so  smooth  and  even. 
They  never  saw  anything  like  it  before,  and  many  thanked 
me  plenty.  They  could  put  mud  on  with  their  hands,  but 
had  never  seen  any  such  work  as  this  done,  and  exclaimed, 
"  white  man's  fashion  pass  us.  We  no  sabby  (understand) 
that.    We  no  able  for  do  that  way."    It  was  very  amusing 


1G0 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


to  see  their  astonishment,  and  hear  their  expressions  of  amaze- 
ment at  what  they  saw. 

I  found  it  much  cheaper  than  the  mats — and  surely  more 
pleasant,  healthy  and  comfortable,  in  the  rains. 

MANY  FOLD. 

Counted  the  grains  of  rice  which  proceeded  from  one 
grain.  I  counted  880,  but  many  were  lost.  There  must 
have  been  upwards  of  1,000  !  Dug  one  hill  of  coco,*  which 
filled  a  half  bushel,  well  heaped  !  I  dug  one  hill  of  pota- 
toes, which  about  filled  one  peck.  Three  crops  of  potatoes 
can  be  raised  in  one  year,  by  watering  and  care.  Also  of 
corn,  &c.  Yams,  are  "  cut  under,"  when  they  are  grown, 
and  another  crop  is  produced  the  same  season.  The  soil  is 
exceedingly  fertile,  and  could  be  made  to  produce  astonish- 
ing quantities  ;  but  as  I  have  not  been  able  to  make  many 
experiments,  I  cannot  give  numerous  specimens. 

*  Coco  is  a  vegetable,  and  forms  a  very  good  substitute  for  the  Irish 
potato — the  leaf  and  stem  exactly  resembling  the  Ethiopian  Lily,  so 
common  in  our  country. 


NEW  MEETING  BEGUN. 


161 


CHAPTER  XL 
JOURNAL— VARIOUS  INCIDENTS,  TOURS,  &c. 

Sept.  27,  1849.  This  evening  began  meetings  at  the  little 
town.  A  number  of  the  church  members,  with  some  chil- 
dren to  sing,  went  and  conducted  the  meeting.  L.  John- 
son talked  to  them  from  John  15  :  5  ;  after  whom,  others 
talked  and  prayed.  They  had  a  good  meeting.  We  feel 
that  we  must  cany  the  gospel  to  the  people,  where  the}'  do 
not  seem  inclined  to  come  where  it  is  regularly  preached. 

28th.  A  canoe  from  Mendi,  with  rice  ;  but  I  cannot  buy- 
it,  [1]  because  I  have  not  sufficient  goods,  [2]  They  want 
cash,  and  that  I  can't  get — so  they  go  to  town,  to  sell  it, 
which  will  be  better  for  them. 

DESIRE  TO  LEARN   TO  READ. 

30th.  I  preached  a  sermon  from  Prov.  4  :  5-9,  on  Wis- 
dom ;  showing  the  great  importance  of  knowledge,  tempo- 
rally and  spiritually.  House  full,  many  strangers  present. 
I  specially  urged  that  all,  old  and  young,  should  learn  to 
read  the  Bible.  In  the  Sabbath-school  was  an  interesting 
sight.  One  class  of  six  married  persons  learning  to  read, 
and  a  class  of  four,  (two  old  women.)  learning  A,  B,  C.  I 
encouraged  them,  and  gave  primers,  in  which  the  children 
daily  taught  them.  I  am  anxious  to  get  a  reading  people 
scattered  over  the  country. 

In  P.M.  preached  to  a  number  of  visitors  in  the  piazza. 
They  gave  the  closest  attention,  while  I  tried  to  teach  them 
the  nature  of  the  soul,  its  destiny,  the  plan  of  salvation,  Sic. 
The  Lord  bless  the  truth. 

Oct.  1st.  As  I  walked  to  the  river,  this  evening,  saw  a 
pleasing  sight.  While  the  larger  girls  were  fishing,  three 
or  four  of  the  little  ones  were  in  a  canoe,  which  was  drawn 
on  shore,  all  on  their  knees,  and  one  of  them  praying.  En- 
couraging \ 


102 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


2d.  This  evening  began  a  reading  and  Bible  class,  in  my 
room,  to  be  held  twice  a  week,  to  assist  adults  in  reading 
correctly,  and  explaining  the  chapters  read.  They  are 
much  interested. 

AFRICAN  BATS. 

They  are  of  three  kinds,  or  sizes.  1.  The  common  small 
house  bat,  as  in  America.  2.  A  larger  size,  some  of  which 
I  shot,  and  can  describe  them.  Their  bodies  are  from  8 
to  10  inches  long,  and  as  large  as  a  gray  squirrel ;  the  fore 
parts  heavy  ;  hinder,  light,  of  a  yellowish  brown  color ; 
webbed  wings,  dark  color,  measuring  from  2\  to  3  feet. 
The  web  extends  from  the  neck  to  the  hinder  foot,  which  is 
attached  to  the  lower  extremity  of  the  body,  and  similar  to 
a  squirrel's  foot.  They  cannot  walk,  but  draw  themselves 
along  by  a  single  claw,  attached  to  each  wing  about  mid- 
way. Head  like  a  dog  ;  nose,  mouth  and  teeth  like  a  wolf ; 
ears  like  a  squirrel.  Very  fine  fur.  Small,  short  tail,  like 
a  ground  mole  ;  very  large  eyes.  Fly  in  the  night,  and  in 
the  day  time  all  hang  in  a  compact  bunch,  close  to  the 
head  of  the  palm  tree  leaves.  The  natives  eat  them  very 
eagerly.  They  are  very  numerous.  3.  Then  there  is  a 
still  larger  size,  which  I  have  not  closely  seen,  but  from  the 
accounts  of  others,  their  bodies  must  be  as  large  as  a  small 
cat,  and  their  wings  from  4  to  5  feet  in  length.  I  have  seen 
them  flying  in  the  night  only. 

MY  GOATS. 

On  the  4th,  I  bought  a  fine  goat  with  two  kids,  which 
gave  me  milk,  a  most  grateful  feast ;  the  first  I  had  since 
leaving  America.  I  had  bought  a  goat  previous  to  this, 
but  it  died  suddenly.  I  bought  another  superior  one,  with 
three  kids,  so  that  I  had  an  abundance  of  milk  for  some 
time,  which  was  very  conducive  to  my  health — but  by  some 
means  I  could  not  keep  goats  long  before  they  died.  They 
would  appear  as  well  and  as  lively  as  ever  one  hour,  and 
the  next  be  found  dead.  We  never  could  account  for  it, 
except  by  supposing  that  they  ate  some  poisonous  weed  or 


THE   AMERICAN  SAILOR. 


163 


bush  on  the  premises.  I  lost,  in  this  way,  nearly  a  dozen 
goats,  and  finally  concluded  it  was  useless  to  try  to  have 
milk  in  that  way,  for  it  kept  me  all  the  time  buying  new 
goats.  To  keep  goats  we  must  clear  off  every  bush  from  a 
field,  &c,  and  seed  it  with  good  grass,  fence  it,  and  keep 
them  up — which  I  was  not  able  to  accomplish  before  I  left. 

THE   AMERICAN  SAILOR. 

A  colored  man  wrote  to  me  to  buy  from  him  a  pair  of 
large  steelyards,  as  he  was  poor,  sick,  and  in  want — and 
signed  himself  E.  G.,  "  An  American."  I  went  to  see  him, 
and  learned  he  came  from  America  twenty-nine  years  ago, 
as  a  sailor,  in  a  vessel  bound  for  Africa.  Before  landing  he 
found  out  the  vessel  intended  to  load  with  slaves,  and  he 
immediately  demanded  to  be  put  ashore,  as  he  could  not 
remain  in  a  vessel  engaged  in  that  business. 

He  was  left  at  the  Gallinas,  where  he  lived  and  traded 
many  years.  The  Spaniards  hated  him,  accused  him  of 
giving  information  to  the  English  "men-of-war"  of  their 
operations,  and  put  him  in  prr-on,  where  they  beat  him  al- 
most to  death  !  He  lived  five  years  in  Freetown,  where  he 
was  employed  in  various  offices  of  government,  he  having  a 
good  education. 

When  I  found  him  he  had  been  suffering  with  sore  legs, 
which  he  had  tried  every  means  to  cure,  but  all  in  vain,  for 
eleven  or  twelve  years.  I  told  him  if  he  would  come  to 
the  Mission,  and  stop,  I  would  see  if  anything  could  be 
done  for  his  relief.  He  came,  and  I  engaged  a  country  doc- 
tor for  him  ;  but  without  any  permanent  success.  He  con- 
tinued on  for  months,  in  about  the  same  way,  till  brother 
Brooks  came,  who  recommended  keeping  them  wet  with 
bandages,  day  and  night,  He  did  so,  and  in  about  one 
week  his  legs  were  cured  up,  so  that  he  walked  about  with 
alacrity  and  great  delight.  Being  well  acquainted  with 
country  people  and  ways,  able  to  talk  the  Sherbro  language, 
and  accustomed  to  business,  we  engaged  him  as  a  general 
helper,  about  the  Mission,  to  trade,  oversee  workmen,  keep 
accounts,  and  look  after  things,  which  took  a  heavy  load 
from  the  crushed  missionary. 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


I  found  him  a  wicked  man,  self-righteous,  and  ignorant 
of  real  gospel  truth,  though  he  said  he  "  said  his  prayers 
every  day."  I  conversed  much  and  close  with  him,  and 
showed  him  that  he  was  guilty  of  breaking  many  of  the  laws 
of  God,  and  consequently  stood  before  Him  as  a  condemned 
sinner.  He  confessed  many  things  as  true.  I  lent  him 
Baxter's  Call,  which  he  read,  with  weeping  and  prayer. 
The  Lord  opened  his  eyes  to  see  his  condition,  and  he  pro- 
fessed to  submit  himself  to  God.  I  frequently  heard  him 
in  importuning  prayer.  He  read  much,  and  signed  the 
Temperance  pledge — seemed  to  take  a  deep  interest  in  the 
affairs  of  the  Mission,  and  gave  fair  hope  of  making  himself 
very  useful  to  the  Mission,  and  a  great  help  to  the  Mission- 
ary.*   He  is  sixty  years  old  and  quite  intelligent. 

THE   CHILDREN'S  CRIME,    COURT,  <kC. 

I  gave  the  boys  some  fish — some  roguish  fellows  "  car- 
pooed"  (snatched)  them ;  and  others,  unwilling  to  lose  all, 
tried  to  snatch  from  them  :  and  altogether,  they  had  quite  a 
little  "  row,"  about  it. 

Some  complained  to  me,  and  I  had  all  called  to  my 
room,  and  an  investigation  of  the  affair.  T  constituted  them 
all  into  a  court  and  jury.  One  and  another  was  charged 
with  snatching,  and  others  gave  their  testimony  in  the  case — 
till  five  were  proved  guilty  of  the  first  snatching,  seven  of 
the  secondary.  Then  came  the  sentence.  The  whole  were 
a  jury  on  each  case,  and  no  sentence  was  allowed  till  they 
•were  unanimous,  and  had  but  "  one  word"  about  it.  They 
sentenced  the  five,  from  twenty  to  twenty-four  stripes  on 
the  hand  ;  and  the  seven,  sixteen  each,  which  was  inflicted 
by  the  teacher. 

The  whole  was  conducted  with  g;ood  humor — though  the 
necessity  of  such  things  was  always  very  distressing  to  me. 

7th.  At  ten  o'clock,  preached  from  Rom.  8  :  9.  In  the 
afternoon,  talked  and  prayed  with  numbers  in  my  room. 
At  four,  baptized  and  received  an  old  man  and  his  wife  to 

*  Since  I  left  he  has  been  discharged  from  the  Mission,  because 
he  would  drink  Palm  wine,  though  he  had  signed  the  pledge  not  to 
do  it. 


A   FAMILY   PALAVER  SETTLED. 


165 


the  church,  talked  and  administered  the  Lord's  Supper. 
Talked  about  Tahiti,  in  the  evening,  before  and  after  the 
gospel.  They  were  very  much  interested,  and  many  talked 
and  prayed. 

DIFFICULTY  BETWEEN   HUSBAND   AND  WIFE. 

8th.  A  day  of  palavers,  and  much  business.  In  the 
evening,  after  prayers,  had  a  church  meeting  to  settle  a 
difficulty  between  a  man  and  his  wife.  First,  the  husband 
stated  all  his  grievances — that  his  wife  would  not  work, 
cook  for,  or  pray  with  him.  Then  she  answered  that  be- 
sides being  sick  and  unable  to  work,  she  had  nothing  to 
work,  or  cook  with,  and,  at  times,  her  heart  was  so  grieved 
at  his  conduct,  that  she  could  not  pray  with  him. 

The  brethren,  very  faithfully  and  kindly  pointed  out  to 
each  their  sins,  which  reproofs  were  kindly  received.  I 
talked  to  them  some  time,  showing  them  their  wrong,  and 
pointing  out  distinctly  the  duties  of  husband  and  wife.  All 
was  received  in  a  good  spirit — they  confessed  to  each  their 
wrong  and  begged  pardon  of  one  another — came  forward, 
took  hold  of  hands,  and  promised  to  love  each  other,  and 
live  in  peace.  We  prayed,  and  parted,  feeling  that  God 
had  been  with  us,  indeed.  I  was  happily  disappointed  in 
such  a  peaceful  termination  of  the  affair.  My  own  spirit 
was  softened,  and  great  benefit  to  my  soul  the  result. 

9th.  Reading.  "  Night  of  toil."*  Truly  it  was  such. 
Sixteen  years  without  a  convert !  And  only  one  man,  the 
king,  learned  to  write  !  But  how  gloriously  did  the  morn 
dispel  all  those  gloomy  clouds  !  Oh  !  how  the  idols  were 
despised  and  burned !  How  a  "  nation  was  born  in  a 
day  ! !  "  This  evening,  an  interesting  reading  class,  explain- 
ing the  scriptures. 

10th.  Quite  unwell — slept  considerably.  Began  teaching 
the  children  to  sing  by  note.  They  were  very  quick  to  read 
tunes,  and  answer  questions.  They  learn  much  quicker  than 
I  did. 

14th.  Preached  from  1st  Cor.  6  :  19,  20.    House  well 

*  History  of  missionary  operations  in  t;  Tahiti,"  &c,  South  Sea 
Toland. 


106 


THOMPSON   IN  AFRICA. 


filled- — a  canoe  load  from  a  town,  from  which  they  never 
came  before.  God  helped  me.  In  the  Sunday  school  it 
was  interesting  to  see  the  old  woman  class  of  A,  B,  C,  and 
to  hear  children  repeat  chapters  of  the  2sTe\v  Testament. 

In  the  evening,  preached  short  sermon — many  prayers  fol- 
io \ved,  and  nine  or  ten  spoke.  Two  new  cases  of  professed 
conversion  :  one,  a  mother  of  one  of  the  boys,  who  lives 
some  distance  off,  came  to  see  her  son,  attended  meet- 
ing, and  publicly  renounced  her  heathen  ways,  to  serve  the 
Lord.  One  said,  "  I  have  left  all  sin."  Another,  "  I  begin 
anew  to  serve  God,"  &c.    0  !  for  the  power  of  God. 

WRITING  MENDI. 

16th.  I  began  to  prepare  a  primer  in  Mendi,  and  continued 
it,  all  the  time  I  could  get,  for  one  week,  but  made  very 
slow  progress  for  three  reasons  :  1st,  my  own  ignorance  of 
Mendi ;  2d,  my  interpreter's  ignorance  of  English  ;  3d,  the 
great  deficiency  of  the  English  in  expressing  sounds.  Pho- 
notypy  is  the  thing  needed.  How  important,  in  beginning  a 
mission,  that  it  should  be  understood,  and  applied,  instead 
of  our  lame,  and  crippled,  and  bungling  English  !  The  ap- 
plication of  mind  was  too  much  for  me  ;  it  brought  on  fever, 
and  I  was  obliged  to  abandon  the  project. 

18th.  Began  female  prayer  meetings,  conducted  by  S. 
and  M. 

In  the  night  was  waked  up  by  something  in  my  ear.  The 
sensation  was  like  something  digging  furiously  right  into  my 
head.  I  worked  at  it  some  time  alone,  but  accomplished 
nothing,  then  called  for  my  native  teacher,  and  a  light — he 
could  see  nothing,  though  I  could  feel  it  so  dreadfully.  He 
worked  some  time  with  a  pin,  and  began  to  bring  out  pieces 
of  legs  and  wings,  and  after  a  long  time  succeeded  in  ex- 
tracting the  fore-half  of  a  large  cockroach  !  How  so  large 
an  object  could  ever  enter  the  ear  so  far,  was  wonderful,  and 
I  felt  grateful  for  my  relief. 

ANGLE  WORMS. 

In  Africa  worms  grow  to  an  astonishing  size,  even  to  two 
and  a  half  feet  long  !    They  are  numerous,  and  the  natives 


SYCL'MMAH. 


107 


are  very  much  afraid  of  them.  Whenever  they  hoe  up  onu, 
they  manifest  all  the  fear  that  persons  would  of  a  deadly 
reptile,  will  go  round,  or  run  from  it.  One  day  the  workmen 
hoed  up  one,  and  were  standing  at  a  distance  from  it,  when 
I  took  it  in  my  hand,  and  held  it  fast.  They  screamed  with 
horror,  and  ran  as  if  pursued  by  a  leopard,  expecting  to  see 
some  dreadful  thing  happen  to  me.  I  held  and  carried  it, 
to  convince  them  that  there  was  no  danger,  that  their  fright 
was  all  foolish.  They  were  filled  with  amazement,  but  saw 
no  evil  happen  to  me. 

21st.  Blessed  Sabbath  !  A.  M.  preached  from  Gen.  39  : 
9.  The  Lord  helped  me.  In  the  evening,  preached  from 
the  parable  of  the  Prodigal  son — twelve  came  forward,  as 
desiring  salvation.  They  all,  and  many  others,  prayed  and 
talked.  A  very  precious  season,  which  much  refreshed  my 
soul,  and  strengthened  my  body. 

KINGS  MUST  DO  RIGHT. 

On  returning  from  meeting  found  king  Sycummah  sitting 
on  my  piazza,  waiting  to  see  me.  He  was  not  aware  of  its 
being  Sunday,  till  he  came  and  found  us  all  in  meeting.  I 
took  him  in,  and  gave  him  my  own  bed,  and  slept  myself 
on  the  floor. 

Some  circumstances  of  this  meeting  are  mentioned  in  a 
previous  page,  under  head  of  "  Refusal  to  shake  the  king's 
hand."  He  wished  me  to  trust  him.  I  said,  "  You  have 
'  played  the  rogue'  with  me  once,  and  now  1  can  trust  you 
no  more  till  confession  is  made.  Your  being  a  king,  is  no 
justification  of  your  conduct.  Kings  are  bound  to  do  right 
as  well  as  poor  people,  and  if  the  king  is  allowed  to  play 
rogue  with  us,  it  makes  a  law  for  every  body  to  do  the  same 
toward  the  Mission,  as  much  as  they  please.  I  cannot  trust 
you  any  thing  till  that  palaver  is  settled."  He  went  away, 
a  little  chagrined,  but  I  felt  it  important  to  teach  him  that 
he  could  not  be  indulged  in  whatever  his  fancy  desired,  at 
the  Mission's  expense. 

22d.  After  evening  prayers,  fourteen  children  came  to  my 
room  to  converse  and  pray.  They  made  many  confessions. 
All  said  they  Irad  previously  confessed  to  God,  and  begged 


108 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


His  pardon,  and  forsaken  all  their  sins.  1  could  not  see 
their  hearts.  0  !  for  wisdom  to  probe  and  feed  them,  that 
all  may  be  truly  converted  to  God. 

25th.  Tried  to  keep  still,  but  pressing  business  compelled 
me  to  be  active. 

26th.  Tried  to  read,  but  could  not  endure  the  application 
of  mind.  Many  present — some  to  sell,  some  to  buy,  some 
to  beg,  some  to  trust.    No  rest. 

28th.  Preached — reading — unwell.  Bunyan  holds  meet- 
ings in  different  places,  three  times  a  week,  and  I  hope  will 
do  much  good.  In  our  evening  meeting,  three  new  cases  of 
professed  conversion.    Many  prayed. 

29th.  In  the  evening,  church  meeting  to  examine  candi- 
dates for  admission  to  the  church.  Sixteen  offered  them- 
selves, but  only  one  was  accepted. 

30th.  A  chief,  and  others  from  Mendi  country.  Braw 
wrote  me  a  letter,  begging  for  teachers,  in  which  is  this  lan- 
guage, "  I  am  weak  in  body,  but  strong  in  the  faith  of  a 
glorious  Redeemer."  Said  that  God  had  afflicted  him  for 
his  good.  His  heart  is  known  only  to  God,  but  his  son  states 
a  fact  which  is  encouraging — viz.,  that  his  father  would 
feed,  and  treat  kindly,  his  enemies,  who  had  been  seeking 
his  life  !  I  had  written  to  Braw  about  loving  his  enemies, 
and  he  professed  to  receive  my  words. 

In  the  evening,  talked  to  the  old  American  colored  man, 
with  me  ;  he  said,  "  I  am  sure  I  have  given  up  my  heart 
and  every  thing  to  God,  and  that  nothing  can  get  from  me 
what  I  feel.  I  have  no  desire  for  earth  any  more.  The 
Lord  has  showed  me  great  things,  and  I  am  not  ashamed  of 
Christ.  I  love  you,  like  a  man  loves  his  wife,  and  wish 
never  to  part  from  you  till  death.  You  have  been  the  means 
of  all  I  have  felt,  and  seen  of  myself,''  &c.  He  seems  to 
prajr  and  sing,  with  energy  and  earnestness.  His  outward 
appearance  is  quite  changed,  but  the  heart  is  known  to 
God. 

31st.  Nearly  all  day  hearing,  and  settling  a  disagreeable 
old  palaver  between  two  persons  from  the  interior — finally 
they  shook  hands  as  friends,  and  made  up  their  differences. 

Nov.  1,  1849.  A  chief  came  here  and  said,  "  We  cant 
sell  slaves  anymore,  in  ihisregion"  so  they  are  looking  round 


JOURNEY  IN  CANOE. 


169 


for  some  other  way  to  get  money.  0  !  the  importance  of 
just  now  introducing  the  arts  among  them. 

4th.  Unwell  all  day.  Preached  from  Matt.  3  :  8.  At- 
tended Sabbath-school  and  talked.  P.  M.,  Lord's  Supper. 
In  the  evening,  lectured  on  missions.  One  man  from  the 
country  talked  with  great  energy,  confessing  lying,  stealing, 
adultery,  idolatry,  &c,  and  professed  to  forsake  all,  and  give 
his  heart  to  God. 

a  trip  to  big  boom.  (See  the  Map.) 

Having  a  desire  to  see  more  of  the  country,  and  explore 
my  field  in  some  measure,  I  started  in  a  canoe,  on  the  fifth 
of  November,  for  Big  Boom  river.  In  the  latter  part  of  the 
rains  canoes  can  pass  from  Small  to  Big  Boom,  through  a 
small  creek,  connecting  them,  at  that  season  of  the  year,  but 
which  is  dry  on  the  upper  end,  during  half  the  year. 
Through  this,  Big  Boom  can  be  reached  in  one  and  a  half 
days,  at  a  point  which  it  takes  six  and  seven  days  to  reach, 
by  going  round  by  Sea-bar,  the  common  route. 

The  creek,  where  it  empties  into  Small  Boom,  is  about 
four  or  five  rods  wide,  and  holds  nearly  the  same  width,  half 
way,  except  that  in  places,  the  high  water-grass  stretched 
from  the  opposite  sides,  leaving  merely  room  for  the  canoe 
to  pass.  The  upper  half  grew  narrower,  till  at  the  upper 
end  it  was  only  one  rod  wide,  with  high,  bold  banks,  on  both 
sides,  showing  considerable  elevation  of  country,  in  the  dis- 
tance. Most  of  the  way,  the  water  was  deep  enough  to 
float  a  large  steamboat — but  running  through  a  heavy  tim- 
bered country,  the  creek  was  much  filled  with  brush,  bushes, 
fallen  trees,  &c,  which  made  us  much  work  to  get  along. 

On  this  small  stream  we  passed  twenty  towns,  which  had 
been  destroyed  by  the  war.  Not  one  was  left — every  thing 
had  been  swept  clean — but  they  had  already  begun  to  re- 
build some  of  them.  In  a  time  of  peace  this  small  creek 
is  a  place  of  much  trade  in  rice  and  palm  oil.* 

*  Note. — Palm  oil  constitutes  the  most  prominent  article  of  com- 
merce with  Africa.  Immense  quantities  of  it  are  exported  to  England 
and  America. 

It  is  made  from  the  palm  nut,  which  grows  in  bunches  as  large  as 
8 


170 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


MANNER  OF  CLIMBING  A  PALM  TREE. 

To  see  an  African  climb  a  palm  tree 
is  a  singular  sight.  With  their  cane- 
rope  hoop,  they  will  walk  up  a  tree  80 
or  100  feet  high,  without  a  limb,  as  fast 
as  a  lame  man  can  walk  on  the  ground  ! 
They  thus  climb,  to  get  the  palm  nut, 
palm  wine,*  (by  tapping  the  head  of 
the  tree,  and  attaching  a  calabash,) 
and  sometimes  palm  cabbage. 

The  cabbage  is  the  head  of  the 
palm  tree,  or  the  germ  of  new  leaves, 
a  bunch  about  as  large  as  a  cabbage 
head,  and  similar  in  taste  to  cabbage. 
It  is  obtained  with  much  labor. 
The  hoop  is  an  oval  oblong.  The 
two  ends,  when  it  is  put  round  the 
tree,  are  lashed  together,  so  that  the 
man  braces  himself  in  the  other  end, 
with  feet  against  the  tree.  He  throws 
up  the  hoop  and  steps  up  two  steps, 
&c. 

The  bunch  of  palm  nuts  is  seen  in 
the  top  of  the  tree,  on  the  right  side. 
This  small  creek,  with  some  little  work,  might  be  cleared 
out,  so  as  to  be  navigable  the  most  of  the  year,  which  would 
greatly  benefit  much  interior  country.    The  first  half  day 

a  peck  measure  ;  each  nut  about  the  size  of  a  white  walnut.  The  nut 
is  covered  with  a  red,  oily  skin,  which,  when  mashed  and  boiled,  fur- 
nishes the  palm  oil.  The  bunch  grows  in  the  top  of  the  palm  tree,  and 
is  obtained  by  climbing  the  tree,  as  in  the  cut  above. 

The  natives  make  great  use  of  palm  oil,  with  their  food,  and  daily 
anoint  their  bodies  with  the  same.  It  is  good  to  cook  with,  but  the 
"nut  oil,"  which  is  made  from  the  meat  of  the  nut,  is  superior  for 
cooking — equal  to  lard.  Strangers  very  soon  become  fond  of  both 
kinds,  for  culinary  purposes. 

*  Palm  wine,  when  first  drawn,  is  sweet  and  pleasant,  but  soon  fer- 
ments, and  then  it  is  intoxicating.  They  put  in  it  bitter  roots  to  ren- 
der it  more  intoxicating,  saying,  "  Sweet  wine  is  only  fit  for 
women  to  drink — men  need  something  strong." 


PREACHING. 


171 


we  had  no  special  difficulty,  except  hard  rain.  That 
night  we  stopped  at  a  new  town,  just  begun.  I  tried  to  sleep 
on  my  chest,  while  the  wind  and  rain  blew  upon  me,  there 
being  no  sides  to  our  shelter.  About  three  o'clock  we  arose, 
had  prayers,  and  started,  by  moon  light,  and  worked  hard 
till  after  dark  before  reaching  Big  Boom.  There  being  ma- 
ny trees  across  the  stream,  the  men  had  frequently  to  be  in 
the  water,  to  get  the  canoe  along.  At  one  log,  which  perfect- 
ly blockaded  the  whole  stream,  we  worked  for  several  hours, 
before  we  could  get  over.  I  was  obliged  to  be  in  the  water 
much,  to  assist.  Frequently  we  had  to  pull  ourselves  along 
by  the  overhanging  bushes — at  times,  to  back  out,  and  try 
another  place — chop,  lift,  pull,  push,  and  paddle.  Such  an- 
other day's  ride  I  never  had.  Such  boating  I  never  saw. 
That  day  we  were  fifteen  hours,  hard  tugging,  to  get 
through  the  snags  and  bush,  against  a  very  rapid  cur- 
rent, pouring  out  of  Big  Boom,  which  we  reached  about 
seven  o'clock. 

The  sight  was  grand.  A  broad  rapid  river,  much  larger 
than  the  Ohio,  pouring  its  mighty  flood  through  a  rich  and 
beautiful  country  into  the  Atlantic. 

We  crossed  to  the  opposite  ^ide,  and  halted  at  a  town, 
called  Sabby,  for  the  night.  The  people  had  never  seen  a 
white  man,  and  soon  crowded  around  to  have  a  view  of  me. 
A  house  was  allotted  to  my  company,  which  was  soon  filled 
with  spectators.  Though  I  was  much  fatigued  with  my 
day's  work,  I  felt  that  1  could  not  sleep  till  I  had  told  them 
of  "Jesus,  and  Him  crucified."  My  interpreter  spoke  to 
the  king,  and  soon  the  people  were  collected  in  front  of  the 
house  to  hear  me.  I  hung  up  my  lamp,  that  all  might  see 
me.  My  man  prayed,  in  Mendi,  and  I  preached,  he  inter- 
preting to  an  attentive,  interesting  audience,  about  the  great 
salvation.  As  1  spoke  much  of  sin,  one  asked  "What  is  sin?" 
Which  I  answered  in  various  ways.  I  asked,  "  would  you 
rather  see  a  man  come  here  with  a  canoe  full  of  goods,  to 
give  you,  or  a  man  to  tell  you  about  God,  and  the  way  to  be 
saved  ?"  They  all  answered  promptly,  "  We  would  rather 
see  the  man  to  tell  us  about  God."  I  told  them  the  object 
of  my  coming  to  them,  and  th'-y  thanked  me  very  much. 

Few  meetings  had  I  ever  enjoyed  better.    I  felt  that  good 


112 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


was  done.  All  dancing,  drumming,  and  noise  was  stopped, 
to  hear  the  Word  of  God.  Retired  to  rest  on  my  hard  bed, 
very  much  fatigued. 

In  the  morning  they  thanked  me  again,  for  what  they 
had  heard,  promised  to  tell  it  to  others,  and  wished  me  to 
come  again.  As  I  cried  out  "  Moo-gen-dah-ha,"  (all  you, 
good  bye,)  to  the  crowd,  they  laughed  heartily,  and  were 
much  pleased. 

Abut  seven  o'clock  we  pushed  out  on  the  broad,  smooth 
surface,  and  glided  rapidly  with  the  swift  current.  The 
prospect  was  enchanting.  Much  of  the  country,  each  side, 
extended  prairies.  The  large  cotton  trees,  which  studded  the 
banks,  were  loaded  with  pelicans,  cranes,  storks,  herons,  ea- 
gles, hawks,  <fec.    Towns  numerous.    Scenery  most  grand. 

MARABOU  CRANE  PELICAN 


These  large  birds  are  exceedingly  numerous  along  the 
Big  Boom  River.  Many  of  the  large  cotton  trees  are  -per- 
fectly loaded  with  them,  and  their  large  nests  made  of  twigs. 

They  are  very  tame.    A  person  with  a  rifle  might  stand 


RETURN   TO  THE  MISSION. 


173 


under  a  tree  full  of  them,  and  shoot  all  day  without  driving 
them  away.  Some  would  fly  up,  at  the  crack  of  the  gun, 
and  others  would  not. 

The  flesh,  feathers,  size,  form,  and  general  appearance,  of 
the  pelican,  except  the  long  bill  and  pouch,  is  very  similar 
to  the  goose. 

The  crane  is  larger,  and  tall,  and  exceeds  in  voracity  any 
thing  I  ever  saw.  It  will  catch,  when  thrown  to  it,  a  bone 
as  large  as  a  man's  fist,  and  swallow  it  down  at  once. 

Called  at  Bah-man-ne,  a  large  town,  which  had  been 
burned  by  the  war,  a  short  time  previous,  and  was  again 
being  rebuilt.  The  chief  talks  a  little  English.  He  said, 
"  You  know  we  only  beg  for  God,  and  white  man."  Also 
at  Man-nah,  which  had  been  burned  down  and  was  partly 
built  up.  This  town  belonged  to  a  brother  of  Harry 
Tucker  our  landlord,  and  here  I  saw  three  or  four  of 
his  brothers,  all  of  whom  talk  English.  Passed  the  place 
where  hippopotami  live,  and  heard  their  bellowing. 

The  next  day  about  noon  arrived  at  the  town  of  a  Ma- 
homedan  chief,  who  was  owing  me,  and  took  a  canoe  load 
of  boards  on  account. 

Late  in  the  night  we  arrived  at  Bendoo,  much  wearied. 
Not  wishing  to  disturb  the  people,  we  lay  down  in  the  ca- 
noe, on  the  boards,  till  morning;  then  talked,  and  took 
breakfast  with  Thomas  Caulker,  the  chief,  and  started 
for  the  Mission,  where  we  arrived  at  sundown.  We  came 
through  Barman  River,  in  which  I  had  never  been  before, 
and  found  it  a  tine  river,  having  on  it  four  towms,  and  four 
had  been  destroyed.  Had  heavy  showers,  and  became  con- 
siderably wet. 

In  the  trip  we  went  round  a  large  tract  of  countrv, 
in  our  canoe,  which  presents  a  wide  and  open  field  for  the 
gospel — for  schools,  or  for  itinerancy.  Found  things  pro- 
gressing at  the  Mission,  and  rejoiced  in  God  for  his  good- 
ness. 

16th.  At  four  P.M.,  had  all  the  people  assembled  for 
prayer  and  conversation.  Many  prayed,  and  eighteen  talked 
— evidence  of  some  deep  feelirg.  In  the  evening  met  again 
for  the  same  purpose.  The  long  meetings  again  brought  ou 
a  chill.    Frequent  chills  the  week  past. 


174 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


17th.  Busy  loading  the  schooner.  J.  S.  came,  and  con- 
fessed fully  his  waywardness,  and  begged  pardon.  It  was 
granted,  and  we  had  a  precious  season  of  prayer  together. 

GOOD   NEWS  A  WONDERFUL  WORK. 

Nov.  18th.  I  preached  in  the  forenoon  on  sins  of  omis- 
sion. In  the  evening,  on  the  heart,  as  the  fountain.  To 
have  the  streams  pure,  we  must  make  the  fountain  pure. 

After  meeting  was  commenced,  a  canoe  came-  down  the 
river,  and  two  Mandingoes  came  in  "  to  hear,"  as  they  said. 
At  the  close,  they  told  us  that  a  man  who  spent  a  Sabbath 
at  the  Mission  a  short  time  before,  and  professed  to  be  con- 
verted, went  home  and  began  to  talk  to  the  people  of  his 
town,  about  the  Savior,  and  to  pray  with  them.  "  And 
now,  all  the  town,  old  and  young,  meet  on  the  Sabbath  to 
pray ;  all  kneel  down.  On  Saturday,  the  town  is  swept 
clean,  rice  is  cooked,  and  everything  is  got  ready  for  Sun- 
day*— none  are  allowed  to  work  ! !"  He  added,  "  You 
will  get  the  power  in  all  this  river.  Go  on,  with  this  book 
palaver.  /  can't  leave  Makommdoo  (Mahomed),  but  I  am 
glad  to  see  all  the  country  people  turn  to  you." 

I  exclaimed,  "  Are  these  things  so  ?"  Then  truly  God 
does  not  need  a  learned  man  to  carry  on  His  work.  This 
news  is  almost  too  good  to  believe  ;  "  but  with  God,  noth- 
ing is  impossible." 

I  told  L.  J.,  "  You  must  take  a  canoe,  and  go  there,  next 
Saturday,  to  see  if  these  things  are  true,  and  pray  with,  and 
instruct  them.  Bring  T.  here,  and  instruct  him  further  in 
the  principles  of  the  gospel." 

He  went,  and  spent  a  Sabbath  with  them.  They  were 
very  glad  to  see  him,  and  begged  much  for  some  one  to 
come  and  live  among  them  who  could  teach  them.  He 
talked  to  them  from,  "  Thou  shalt  have  no  other  gods  be- 
fore Me."  They  assented  to  the  truth,  and  brought  their 
idols  and  gregrees,  and  cast  before  him,  a  large  pile  of  them, 

*  Reader,  do  you  spend  God's  holy  day  in  cooking  many  fine  dishes 
to  pamper  the  flesh,  or  in  doing  any  unnecessary  work  ?  Think  of  the 
conduct  of  these  heathen,  and  let  them  not  rise  up  in  the  judgment,  to 
condemn  you.    Get  ready  for  the  Sahbath. 


VOYAGING  AGAIN". 


175 


saying,  "Take  them,  they  have  deceived  us,  we  will  have 
them  no  more."  He  brought  them  part  of  the  way,  and 
sunk  them  in  the  river,  with  a  large  stone,  not  knowing  I 
would  have  been  glad  to  get  such  trophies  of  the  power  of 
the  gospel. 

He  went  there  afterwards,  and  talked  to  them.  The 
people  around  had  become  jealous,  separated  from  them, 
accused  them  of  "  turning  white  man,"  complained  of  them 
to  the  king  (Karmokoo),  and  did  all  they  could  to  injure 
them.  The  king  forbade  them  planting  any  more  rice  on 
his  lands,  and  the  last  I  heard,  seemed  quite  determined  to 
make  them  pay  heavily,  for  introducing  a  new  religion  with- 
out his  consent.  I  talked  plainly  to  him,  but  he  thought 
he  was  right. 

Some  of  the  professed  converts  were  frightened,  and  re- 
nounced their  new  belief,  while  others  remained  steadfast, 
declaring  they  would  suffer  anything,  before  they  would 
forsake  the  Savior.    May  the  Lord  help  them. 

THIRD  JOURNEY  TO  FREETOWN. 

Being  in  expectation  of  missionaries  from  America,  I  pre- 
pared my  schooner  to  go  to  town,  if  haply  I  might  meet 
them  there,  and  be  ready  to  bring  them  at  once  to  the  Mis- 
sion— expecting  my  long  absent  wife  among  the  number. 
Accordingly,  on  the  19th  November  I  started,  towed  by  10 
paddles.  Had  some  difficulty  from  the  laziness  of  the 
hands — was  sick  the  first  night — had  frequent  tornadoes — 
head  winds — and  had  to  anchor  frequently,  while  many 
canoes,  with  oars,  passed  us. 

In  the  night  of  the  23d  I  lay  down,  and  went  to  sleep, 
leaving  a  man  at  the  helm,  who  understood  the  compass. 
Soon  he  left  the  helm  to  one  who  did  not  understand  it, 
and  we  went  where  the  wind  took  us.  Some  time  in  the 
night,  I  came  on  deck,  and  found  ourselves  going  almost 
directly  back  from  whence  we  came.  It  being  cloudy,  and 
the  man  not  knowing  one  point  of  the  compass  from  the 
other,  he  merely  held  the  rudder,  and  let  it  go,  where  it 
would.    I  righted  our  course,  and  kept  up  till  morning ; 


170 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


then  found  we  were  not  ahead  much  from  where  we  were 
the  previous  evening,  on  account  of  our  lost  distance. 

VVe  tried  hard  to  come  to  land  that  day,  but  calms  pre- 
vented. Towards  night  1  took  the  canoe,  and  let  the  men 
pull  me  ashore,  to  see  old  Mr.  Young,  at  Cape  Shilling, 
and  to  spend  the  Sabbath  with  him.  All  day  Sunday  the 
schooner  lay  at  anchor.  I  had  a  precious  day,  with  old 
father  Young:  he  is  a  fatherly,  sociable,  interesting,  spirit- 
ual, laborious  and  lovely  man.  At  5  o'clock  I  preached  for 
him,  from  John  1  :  43,  to  a  large  congregation.  He  has 
been  in  Sierra  Leone  about  twenty  years,  and  is  beloved  by 
every  one.  On  Monday,  he  insisted  on  my  spending  the 
day  with  him,  and  paid  my  men  for  their  time.  We  had  a 
pleasant  and  profitable  day  together. 

Next  day  got  to  York,  with  some  difficulty,  and  preached 
in  the  evening  for  George  H.  Decker,  with  much  freedom, 
after  my  toils  and  loss  of  sleep. 

Next  day,  went  ashore  at  Sussex,  saw  the  teacher,  and 
had  pleasant  moments.  Just  as  we  left,  a  hard,  long  tor- 
nado came  on,  before  which  we  drove,  under  half  sail.  I 
stood  at  the  rudder,  and  had  much  difficulty  to  keep  my 
balance. 

The  next  day  had  tornado  and  rain,  in  which  I  was 
obliged  to  be.  Arrived  at  Freetown  in  the  evening,  being 
ten  days  on  the  passage  !  That  night,  a  hard,  long,  tor 
nado,  which  took  away  our  canoe,  and  we  never  saw  a 
more. 

At  town,  found  letters  of  an  old  date,  but  no  missionaries, 
as  I  expected.  Our  canoe  being  gone,  I  had  to  pay  $1  to 
get  the  schooner  towed  in.  On  the  Sabbath  1  attended 
meeting  with  brother  Beale.  In  the  afternoon  he  wished 
me  to  lecture  to  his  large  Sabbath-school,  which  I  did, 
dwelling  mostly  on  temperance.  I  endeavored  to  be  plain, 
sparing  neither  the  governor,  missionaries,  merchants,  grog 
bruisers,  nor  wine  topers.  There  was  a  crowded  house,  and 
great  interest.  They  stared,  and  some  nodded  assent, 
while  others  shook  the  head.  Many  who  loved  the  "good 
creature,"  were  very  much  enraged,  and  busily  circulated 
false  reports  of  what  I  said,  endeavoring  to  injure  me,  but 
truth  spread  and  triumphed. 


HOSPITAL  TEMPERANCE. 


177 


Monday,  repairing  the  schooner.  In  the  evening,  gave  a 
history  of  Mendi  Mission,  at  a  missionary  meeting.  Saw 
some  American  captains,  and  gave  letters  to  one  of  theni, 
for  America. 

Dec.  4th.  Saw  and  consulted  with  Chief  Justice  Carr.  In 
the  evening,  bought  Arabic  Testaments  and  school  books. 
Staid  at  Thomas  Raston's.  A  sick  child,  not  expected  to 
live,  was  brought  to  be  baptized !  Mr.  H.  went  into  the 
chapel  and  baptized  it !  But  they  said,  "  If  the  child 
should  get  well,  it  will  have  to  be  baptized  again — this  will 
go  for  nothing  !"  If  the  child  dies,  it  will  be  efficacious  ; 
if  it  lives,  ineffectual !  What  folly  !  "What  papistical  abom- 
ination ! 

oth.  Two  young  men  applied  to  me  as  teachers.  One 
was  too  ignorant,  and  the  other  ungodly  ;  so  they  wTere  both 
rejected. 

6th.  Considerable  business.  In  the  evening,  preached 
for  brother  Beale,  from  1st  Thess.  5  :  22,  and  again  bore 
down  on  their  drinking  customs. 

A  number  of  other  young  men  applied  to  be  engaged  as 
teachers,  but  did  not  suit. 

8th.  Did  business.  Visited  brother  Raymond's  grave. 
Towards  night  walked  to  Kissy,  and  had  three  teeth  pulled. 
Spent  the  Sabbath  with  brother  Schmid,  and  Miss  Helhen. 
The  chapel  was  largeand  well  filled.  I  think  it  is  one  of 
the  oldest  stations  in  the  colony.  The  singing  was  excel- 
lent. A  friend  applied  to  Mr.  Schmid  to  let  me  preach. 
He  replied,  "  I  cannot,  he  is  of  another  denomination  /"  I 
took  tracts  and  went  to  the  hospital,  had  the  inmates  col- 
lected, and  preached  to  them.  In  the  hospital  there  are 
1(J0.  At  times  there  are  400,  or  500.  Distressing  ob- 
jects !  They  were  treated  very  roughly.  In  the  evening, 
sweet  converse.  Miss  Helhen  had  a  large  infant  school,  a 
very  interesting  sight. 

While  in  town  I  had  1000  cards,  headed  "  Grog  Shops" 
struck  off ;  and  also  1000  headed  "  Alcoholic  Drinks,"  for 
circulation.  They  were  scattered  over  the  colony  tho- 
roughly ;  the  common  people  received,  and  inquired  after 
them  eagerly,  while  the  grog-sellers  and  wine  drinkers 
gnashed  their  teeth,  hated  and  threatened ;  but  I  suffered 


178 


THOMPSON  IX  AFRICA. 


no  violence  at  their  hands.  A  good  effect  seemed  to  be 
produced. 

11th.  Engaged  a  young  man  with  a  wife  and  one  child, 
to  go  to  the  Mission  as  a  teacher.  He  was  brought  up  in 
the  established  church,  but  thought  he  could  come  into  our 
ways  easily. 

In  the  afternoon,  rode  with  brother  Beale  and  wife  to 
Chief  Justice  Can  's,  where  Judge  McCormack  met  us.  We 
took  supper,  and  spent  the  evening  in  discussing  and  pre- 
paring a  kind  of  Constitution  for  a  system  of  laws  for  the 
Sherbro  country  :  [1,]  for  a  general  government ;  [2,]  for 
a  town  government. 

12th.  Finished  up  business  and  started  out  about  seven 
o'clock  in  the  evening.  We  made  slow  progress,  night  and 
day,  keeping  out  from  land  because  we  had  no  canoe.  In 
the  night  of  the  14th,  struck  sand  banks  a  number  of  times, 
but  succeeded  in  getting  off.  Next  day,  stuck  fast,  and  had 
to  wait  for  tide  to  take  us  off.  At  10,  Saturday  night,  we 
anchored  off  Yenkin,  and  there  spent  the  Sabbath,  having 
exercises  on  board.  Monday  morning  started,  and  arrived 
at  the  mission  about  2  P.  M.  on  Tuesday,  18th.  Had  a 
number  of  very  hard  showers,  a  very  uncommon  thing  in 
December.  Somewhat  disappointed  in  not  getting  mission- 
aries ;  but  returned  grateful  for  mercies  received,  and  feel- 
ing assured  that  God  would  send  laborers  in  His  good 
time. 


KARMAK00  BROUGHT  BACK. 


119 


CHAPTER  XII. 

VARIOUS  INCIDENTS— ARRIVAL  OF  MISSIONARIES. 

We  had  long  been  expecting  a  "  big  road"  cut  out  be- 
tween the  two  countries,  and  then  a  big  meeting  of  both 
sides,  to  settle  all  things  satisfactorily.  The  people  of 
Timeny  side  turned  out  and  cut  their  half  of  the  road,  and 
the  people  of  my  side  were  drafted  from  far  and  near  to 
meet  them.  The  large  meeting  was  to  be  held  at  Mongray, 
(see  map,)  as  that  was  the  most  central  place.  While  re- 
turning from  town,  I  learned  that  they  were  already  in 
meeting,  and  hastened  home  with  all  possible  speed,  that 
I  might  reach  there  before  they  separated.  For,  as  I  was 
acknowledged  to  be  their  daysman  or  mediator,  it  was  felt, 
by  myself  and  others,  very  important  I  should  be  at  that 
meeting. 

FOURTH  PEACE  MEETING  KARMOKOO   BROUGHT  BACK. 

Dec.  19,  1849.  I  arose  early,  ate  and  started  on  foot, 
with  one  man,  for  Mongray.  The  road  crooked,  bushy, 
and  wet.  I  walked  it  in  less  than  four  hours,  with  but  little 
weariness.  Found  the  chiefs  of  both  parties,  and  many 
others  assembled,  all  glad  to  see  me  come.  Old  Karmokoo 
had  been  brought  back,  by  those  who  took  him  prisoner, 
and  was  again  presented  to  his  people.  He  felt  that  his 
liberty  and  his  life  depended  on  me  ;  that  I  had  saved  him, 
and  been  the  means  of  his  return.  He  was  exceedingly 
overjoyed  to  see  me  again.  I  met  him  in  a  room  full  of 
his  people,  and  talked  to  him  of  the  goodness  of  God,  and 
the  folly  of  his  idols,  greegrees,  &c,  and  prayed  with  them, 
in  which  they  seemed  to  join  with  some  warmth. 

In  the  Ban  e,  all  "  met  up,"  and  they  went  through  the 
formality  of  presenting  Karmokoo  to  his  friends,  and  of  re- 
ceiving the  thanks  of  the  same.  Many  speeches  were  made 
and  presents  given,  to  thank  the  Timenies  for  returning  the 
king,  which  were  accepted,  with  speeches,  on  their  part. 


ISO 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


A  singular  custom  prevailed,  which  I  had  not  seen  be- 
fore. A  man  stood  by  the  side  of  the  speaker,  and  re- 
peated his  words,  at  the  top  of  his  voice,  that  all  might 
hear,  though  they  were  far  away  from  the  Barre. 

The  speakers  were  very  eloquent,  and  good  humor  per- 
vaded the  whole  assembly.  I  gave  them  about  $4,  in  goods, 
to  thank  them  for  making  peace. 

As  Thomas  Caulker,  who  understands  English  and  En- 
glish ways,  was  there,  I  read  to  him  the  Constitution  and 
Laws,  previously  spoken  of,  which  were  drawn  up  in  Free- 
town. He  has  great  influence  among  them  all,  and  it  was 
thought  best  to  try  to  introduce  them  through  him.  He 
approved  of  them,  and  promised  to  present  them  to  the 
chiefs  at  a  suitable  time,  when  all  should  be  met  together 
on  some  future  occasion.  It  was  not  deemed  advisable  to 
present  them  at  that  time,  as  the  mind  was  so  intensely  oc- 
cupied with  the  peace  question,  and  other  things.  Accord- 
ingly I  placed  the  papers  in  his  hands. 

Towards  night  I  had  chiefs  and  people  called  together, 
to  the  Barre,  and  there  preached  to  them.  Many  kings, 
(Mahomedan  and  others,)  were  present  and  listened  with 
much  interest ;  and  it  is  to  be  hoped  that  good  was  effected, 
that  the  Word  reached  their  hearts. 

The  day  previous,  before  my  arrival,  Bunyan  preached  to 
them,  having  a  very  interesting  audience.  He  talked  much 
with  the  people,  and  said,  "  They  are  all  ready  to  hear 
the  Gospel !"  0 !  for  laborers,  just  here,  to  reap  a  rich 
harvest. 

In  the  evening  a  woman  came  to  our  room  to  hear  us 
talk  and  pray.  She  professed  to  have  given  her  heart  to 
God — was  in  the  habit  of  prayer,  talking  to  the  people 
and  keeping  the  Sabbath.  I  conversed  with  her  and  she 
talked  well.  She  obtained  her  light  at  the  Mission,  where 
she  has  a  brother,  belonging  to  the  church.  My  soul  invo- 
luntarily blessed  God,  for  placing  thus  a  "light"  in  the 
dense  darkness.  This  woman,  though  living  twelve  or 
fifteen  miles  from  the  Mission,  would  walk  through  the  bush 
to  get  to  hear  preaching,  and  converse  with  Christians. 
She  came  over  on  Saturday,  and  returned  the  next  week. 
She  afterwards  joined  the  church,  and  appeared  excellently. 


EXCOMMUNICATION. 


181 


The  next  day,  (20th,)  talked  considerably  with  Kissicum- 
mah  and  others,  and  returned  to  the  Mission,  with  Bunyan, 
in  a  canoe,  greatly  rejoicing  to  see  hostilities  all  laid  aside, 
and  peace,  sweet  peace,  again  restored.  All  confessed  they 
owed  the  peace  to  the  Mission  ;  that  if  I  had  not  gone  be- 
tween them  they  could  not  have  secured  it.  Give  all  praise 
to  God,  since  he  alone  accomplished  the  blessed  work. 

FORNICATION  EXCOMMUNICATION. 

21st.  All  day  busy,  opening  boxes,  &c.  In  the  evening, 
after  prayers,  had  a  church  meeting  to  consider  the  case  of 
a  young  man  and  girl,  belonging  to  the  church  and  school, 
who  had  been  accused  to  me,  on  my  return  from  town, 
of  fornication  !  They  were  convicted  of  that  and  other 
sins,  lying,  &c.  After  they  saw  it  was  all  out,  they  both 
confessed  their  deeds — that  they  had  been  thus  sinning  for 
a  long  time.  I  explained  to  the  church  the  nature  of  their 
offences,  the  Bible  direction  in  such  cases,  and  they  were 
both  excommunicated  from  the  church,  and  discharged  from 
the  Mission. 

22d.  From  very  early  in  the  morning,  a  perfect  press  of 
care  and  business,  so  that  I  could  not  eat  without  shutting 
my  doors,  to  keep  out  the  crowd.  A  number  of  kings, 
begging  and  tradh  g. 

Last  night  we  walked  by  a  house  in  a  farm,  and  saw  a 
man  lying  on  the  ground,  naked,  alone,  and  apparently 
dvinor.  He  moved  his  eyes  when  we  spoke  to  him,  and 
looked  at  us,  but  no  other  muscle  of  his  body  could  be  seen 
to  move.  Not  knowing  any  thing  I  could  do  for  him,  we 
sent  word  to  the  town,  to  which  he  belonged,  and  left  him. 
Such  is  the  treatment  of  heathenism  towards  its  sick. 

23d.  Preached  to  a  full  house  from  "  Remember  Lot's 
wife."  Considerable  conversation  with  Y.  from  Mongray. 
She  appeared  well — like  a  true  Christian.  In  the  evening 
preached  from  "Will  ye  also  go  away?"  referring  to  the 
cases  before.  About  thirty  came  forward,  and  answered  in 
the  negative,  and  many  prayed. 

24th.  In  the  evening  examined  candidates  for  the  church. 
Twelve  were  accepted  and  others  rejected. 


182 


20MPS0N  IN  AFRICA. 


25th.  Pressed  down  with  care  and  business,  hearing 
palavers,  &c.  In  the  evening  a  church  meeting,  and  a  man 
excommunicated  for  adultery  and  turning  back  to  the  world. 
This  is  the  man  I  sent  as  an  ambassador  to  Timeny  country. 
Being  so  long  among  the  heathen  alone,  and  praised  by 
every  body,  he  became  proud,  left  God,  took  a  heathen 
wife,  abused  his  lawfully  married,  &c.    A  dear  peace  to  him. 

26th.  A  day  of  great  trial.  One  man  attempted  to 
break  down  our  laws,  and  another  to  stamp  them  under  his 
feet  with  impunity.  Fearing  I  should  have  trouble,  I  sent 
to  the  nearest  chief,  who  sent  his  men,  and  our  law  was 
sustained  and  made  honorable — and  a  salutary  impression 
left  on  all  around.  I  cooked  dinner  for  the  chief's  men  and 
made  them  a  small  present.  They  thanked  me,  and  said, 
"  Any  time  you  want  help  let  us  know,  and  we  will  come 
by  day  or  night."  Felt  that  a  great  point  had  been 
gained. 

27th.  Some  disputes  to  settle  among  the  men.  All 
agreed  to  forget  and  forgive  the  past,  and  be  faithful  in 
future,  in  watching  over  one  another.  In  the  evening,  talk- 
ing and  praying  with  the  church  candidates. 

29th.  Sent  an  Arabic  Bible  to  Kissicummah.  Went  to 
Barmah  on  business.  The  chief,  a  Mahomedan,  said  I 
could  preach  thers  any  day  I  wished,  by  sending  him  word 
the  day  before,  that  he  might  give  notice. 

30th.  Preached  from  Luke  16:2.  Talked  to  candidates, 
explaining  a  church  and  its  ordinances.  One  of  the  con- 
verts was  the  wife  of  a  man  who  had  another  wife.  She 
wished  to  know  what  she  should  do.  I  told  her  she  must 
leave  her  husband  unless  he  would  put  away  the  other,  and 
take  her  as  his  wife.  She  told  her  husband  she  could  not 
live  with  him,  unless  he  put  away  his  other  wife,  and  he 
put  her  away,  and  took  this  woman  as  his  wife. 

Had  considerable  talk  with  some  of  the  little  boys,  who 
h#d  quarreled.  They  confessed  to  each  other,  and  begged 
one  another's  forgiveness. 

31st.  1849  is  hasting  away.  A  year  of  trials  it  has 
been — a  year  of  rejoicing — a  year  of  deliverances  ;  and  of 
great  mercies.  A  year  of  great  labor — of  sowing  and  reap- 
ing.   I  praise  the  Lord,  for  all  the  way  He  has  led  me. 


FOURTH  JOURNEY  TO  FREETOWN. 


183 


I  fear  I  have  made  some,  yea,  many  crooked  steps — that 
I  have  not  been  that  true,  and  constant  example  I  should 
have  been.  The  Lord  forgive  me — and  grant  wisdom  and 
grace  for  the  future,  and  guide  me  into  all  truth. 

Jan.  5th,  1850.  A  messenger  sent  from  Mendi,  pleading 
for  me  to  come  there,  or  send  a  teacher  to  commence  a 
school.  He  pleads  very  hard.  There  seems  to  be  a  ripe 
field  there  calling  for  laborers.  C^T*  The  King  has  re- 
served a  place  in  his  town  for  a  Mission  house,  and  is  anx- 
ious that  I  should  come  and  mark  off  a  place,  and  farm, 
for  the  house,  and  he  will  build  it  himself.  0  !  for  laborers 
to  send  there.  In  the  evening,  a  church  meeting,  to  settle 
some  difficulty  between  two  brethren.  After  explanations, 
and  confessions,  everything  was  happily  reconciled. 

ARRIVAL  OF  MISSIONARIES. 

6th.  Early  in  the  morning,  a  canoe  arrived,  bringing 
letters  from  America,  and  the  news  of  missionaries  in  town. 
John  S.  and  Fidelia  C.  Brooks,  with  Margru,  arrived  at 
Freetown  two  days  after  I  left  there,  on  the  14th  of  Decem- 
ber. There  they  remained  about  two  weeks  or  more  ;  and 
came  on  to  York,  where  Mrs.  B.  was  taken  sick  with  fever, 
which  detained  and  caused  them  to  send  to  me,  to  come  for 
them  in  the  schooner.  Bless  the  Lord,  for  their  safe  arrival 
to  these  shores. 

At  ten  I  preached  ;  house  full  ;  many  strangers  present. 
At  three  o'clock  met  again.  Talked  and  explained  the  or- 
dinances. Baptized  and  received  to  the  church  thirteen  per- 
sons ;  and  administered  the  Lord's  Supper.  In  the  evening 
talked  about  the  heathen. 

FOURTH  JOURNEY  TO   FREETOWN  MRS.   BROOKs's  DEATH. 

1th.  I  made  up  my  mind  to  go  again  to  town  for  the 
missionaries.  But  the  more  I  needed  quiet,  to  think,  and 
arrange,  the  more  people  rushed  to  me  for  business,  so  that 
I  had  to  be  on  a  keen  jump  all  day,  and  became  very  much 
wearied  ;  but  succeeded  in  fixing  the  schooner,  and  getting 
ready. 


184 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


The  next  morning  early,  a  canoe  brought  a  load  of  brother 
Brooks's  things,  which  we  unloaded ;  and  at  nine  o'clock  I 
started  with  ten  paddles  towing  the  schooner.  On  my  way, 
spent  much  of  my  time  in  writing  letters  to  America.  Did 
not  have  very  favorable  winds,  but  got  ahead  slowly.  On 
the  night  of  the  10th,  I  arose,  and  found  the  rudder  again 
in  the  hands  of  a  man  who  did  not  understand  the  compass, 
and  the  schooner  was  going  back,  towards  York  Island,  from 
whence  we  came.  Felt  somewhat  vexed,  but  begged  God 
to  preserve  me  from  sinful  feelings ;  and  teach  me  how  to 
conduct  myself.  Such  carelessness  and  disregard,  on  the 
part  of  the  workmen,  is  one  of  the  trials  of  the  missionary, 
among  the  ignorant  and  degraded. 

12th,  P.M.  We  arrived  at  York,  where  brother  and  sis- 
ter Brooks  had  stayed.  As  I  approached  the  house,  Sarah 
(Margru)  ran  to  meet  me,  exclaiming,  "  O  Mr.  Thompson, 
how  glad  I  am  to  see  you  !  How  glad  I  am !  But  Mrs. 
Brooks  is  dead  :  she  died  yesterday,  and  was  buried  to-day ! !" 
And  brother  Brooks  had  had  fever  for  six  days,  and  was 
then  in  very  high  fever  ! 

Truly,  God's  ways  are  not  our  ways,  but  blessed  be  His 
name  for  the  sweet  confidence  He  gives  us,  that  all  He  does 
is  right  and  best. 

Here,  also,  we  see  the  foolishness  of  man's  wisdom. — 
Nearly  every  one  thought  that  Fidelia  C.  Brooks  was  pecu- 
liarly adapted  for  the  African  field,  and  that  none  would 
stand  the  climate  better  :  but  lo  !  she  falls  sooner  than  any 
one  who  has  been  sent  to  the  Mission  !  She  lives  not  to 
reach  the  Mission  !  !  But  it  is  proper  to  remark,  that  neither 
myself  nor  brother  Brooks  feel  that  she  died  from  the  effects 
of  the  climate  ;  we  rather  feel  that  her  death  was  caused  by 
other  influences  entirely  separate  and  distinct.  [1,]  she  had 
a  high  brain  fever  forty-two  days,  every  day  of  the  passage, 
during  which  time  she  suffered  unaccountably,  but  pa- 
tiently, enough,  we  might  suppose,  to  kill  almost  any  com- 
mon person — the  greater  wonder  being  that  she  did  not  die 
before  reaching  Africa — so  that  she  was  landed  in  an  ex- 
tremely weak  and  emaciated  condition.  She  gained  strength 
and  appeared  to  be  doing  well,  [2,]  but  for  some  imprudence, 
growing  out  of  her  large  benevolence  of  soul,  and  her  de- 


REASONS  FOR  MRS.  BROOKS'S  DEATH. 


185 


sire  to  accommodate,  and  administer  to  the  wants  of  others, 
even  to  the  sacrifice  of  her  own  health,  convenience  and 
comfort. 

She  was  importuned  to  do  some  work  in  Freetown,  for  a 
lady,  and  not  wishing  to  refuse,  she  did  work  beyond  her 
strength,  so  that  her  dear  husband  was  frequently  obliged 
to  kindly  take  the  work  from  her  hands,  and  lay  it  up. 
What  effect  this  overexertion  had  in  again  bringing  on  fe- 
ver we  know  not,  but  feel  that  it  was  imprudent.  And 
some  think  she  walked  too  far,  daily,  for  exercise — but  my 
own  opinion  is,  such  morning  walks  were  conducive  to 
health  and  vigor. 

[3.]  She  could  not  endure  the  salt  water,  or  its  breeze,  to 
touch  her,  and  when  she  again  went  on  the  water  in  the 
canoe,  her  fever  again  came  on,  so  that  she  was  obliged  to 
stop  at  York.  [4.]  And  during  the  last  days  of  her  sick- 
ness, her  husband  was  unable  to  attend  upon  her,  being 
taken  with  fever  himself,  so  that  she  did  not  have  the  atten- 
tion necessary.  What  would  have  been  the  result  had  she 
received  the  undivided  care  of  her  husband,  we  know  not. 
She  chose,  and  was  treated  with,  the  water  treatment,  till 
brothei  Brooks  was  taken  sick,  after  which  there  was  no  one 
to  be  with  her,  who  understood  it. 

But  it  is  useless  to  be  treating  of  "  ifs"  and  "huts,"  and 
"had  it  been  so  and  so,"  (fee.  She  died:  such  v^as  God's 
will  ;  and  such  was  right,  and  such  was  best — for  her,  her 
husband,  Africa,  and  the  world.  This  much  we  know  for  a 
certainty;  and  with  the  dispensations  of  a  kind  Father  we 
are  satisfied,  and  say,  "  It  is  the  Lord,  let  Him  do  as  seem- 
ed! Him  good." 

The  husband,  though  he  deeply  and  keenly  fek  his  loss, 
could  not  wish  it  otherwise,  but  said,  "  Blessed  be  the  name 
of  the  Lord." 

They  loved  each  other  with  a  strength  and  purity  of  af- 
fection not  often  seen  among  men  ;  but  the  separation  was 
borne  with  the  meekness,  submission  and  fortitude  of  a 
Christian. 

For  the  last  two  or  three  days,  she  was  almost  wholly  des- 
titute of  fever,  and  appeared  to  die  of  exhaustion.  She 
never  regretted  coming  to  Africa.    She  felt  she  had  follow- 


180 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


ed  the  leadings  of  Providence,  and  was  in  the  path  of  duty, 
and  rejoiced  in  each  and  all  the  dispensations  of  her  kind  and 
heavenly  Father. 

I  remained  with  brother  Brooks  nearly  five  days,  doing 
what  I  could  for  his  comfort  and  restoration.  He  used  the 
water  treatment,  giving  all  the  directions  and  prescriptions 
himself.  Frequent  and  daily  bathing,  taking  the  wet  sheet, 
lying  under  dripping  sheets,  rubbing,  wet  sheet,  &c, — which 
course  was  very  soothing,  refreshing,  bracing  and  invigorat- 
ing, so  that  he  had  his  reason  through  the  whole,  and  was 
able  to  get  off  and  on  his  bed  without  assistance ;  and  came 
through  safely,  easily,  and  with  comparatively  little  loss  of 
strength. 

While  with  him  I  was  considerably  unwell  myself — wrote 
many  letters,  preached  in  the  Wesleyan  chapel,  talked,  read, 
sung,  &c. 

Had  sent  the  schooner  on  to  town  before  me,  and  on  the 
l*7th  I  started  on  foot  with  one  or  two  of  my  men,  for 
Freetown,  distance  twenty-five  or  thirty  miles  on  the  sand 
beach.  I  walked  fast  and  without  stopping,  for  nine  hours, 
which  stiffened  me  very  much,  and  I  was  glad  to  stop  at 
Wilberforce,  about  two  miles  from  Freetown. 

A  BEAUTIFUL  INCIDENT. 

At  Goodrich,  a  pleasant  little  incident  occurred.  I  bought 
one  cent's  worth  of  bananas,  and  passed  on.  After  I  left, 
the  company  were  talking  about  my  preaching  there  two 
years  before,  and  the  woman  who  sold  me  the  fruit  learned 
that  she  had  sold  her  bananas  to  a  minister.  I  had  passed 
on  some  distance,  when  I  was  arrested  by  the  cry  of  "  Dad- 
dy, daddy,"  and  saw  the  woman  running  after  me.  She 
came  up,  and  said,  "  I  did  not  know  that  you  belonged  to 
the  church.  I  can't  take  anything  for  the  bananas.  Here  is 
your  copper."  I  said,  "  Very  well,  I  give  it  you."  "  Thank 
you  daddy,"  and  back  she  went.  "  Especially  to  those  who 
are  of  the  household  of  faith." 

In  town,  did  business,  repaired  and  loaded  the  schooner, 
and  mailed  letters.  On  the  19th,  I  walked  till  I  became 
very  warm,  then  sat  in  the  breeze,  which  brought  on  a  chill 


SUICIDE. 


1S7 


and  fever,  so  that  I  did  not  go  out  on  the  Sabbath,  but  read 
a  little.  (For  nearly  two  weeks  after,  I  had  a  chill  every 
fourth  day,  till  we  reached  the  Mission.)  P.  ML,  we  started 
out,  with  twelve  persons  on  board,  and  arrived  at  York 
about  11  A  M.  of  next  day.  Found  brother  Brooks  get- 
ting better,  but  not  quite  able  to  go  aboard  the  schooner, 
as  he  would  have  to  walk  half  a  mile  to  get  to  it :  so  we 
concluded  to  wait  till  Monday  (four  days,)  for  him  to  gain 
a  little  strength. 

SUICIDE. 

On  the  23d,  a  "West  African  Methodist"  minister,  in 
York,  hung  himself,  which  caused  a  great  excitement 
throughout  the  town.  Strong  drink  was  the  cause.  I  wrote 
two  temperance  cards  on  the  occasion,  but  Thomas  Raston 
refused  to  print  them  for  love  or  money  ;  as  also  the  Govern- 
ment office  in  Freetown. 

On  the  morning  of  the  20th,  Saturday,  brother  Brooks 
and  myself  walked  to  the  grave  of  his  dear  Fidelia,  about 
three-quarters  of  a  mile  distant.  He  did  not  see  her  when 
she  died,  nor  when  they  buried  her,  and  it  was  hard  to 
realize  the  fact  of  her  death,  till  he  sat  by  her  grave,  reflected, 
talked  and  prayed.    But  his  soul  was  submissive. 

On  the  Sabbath,  I  preached  a  temperance  sermon.  Brother 
Brooks  and  all  went  to  the  chapel.  I  showed  how  the  Bible 
condemns  the  drinking  customs  of  Sierra  Leone.  Some 
grog-seilers  were  present,  who  writhed  sorely.  P.  M., 
brother  Decker  preached  another  temperance  discourse,  in 
another  part  of  the  town,  which  caused  much  agitation  and 
stir  in  York.  Brother  Decker  is  a  strong  man  in  body  and 
soul,  and  was  much  encouraged  by  our  co-operation  with  him. 

Early  on  Monday  morning,  28th,  we  loaded  and  went 
aboard,  for  a  start.  A  mattrass  was  prepared  in  the  cabin, 
so  that  brother  Brooks  could  lie  down  comfortably,  and  we 
weighed  anchor.  Sailed  well,  except  that  the  captain  again 
left  the  rudder  in  the  hands  of  one  who  did  not  understand 
the  compass,  and  we  went  out  to  sea,  far  out  of  our  way, 
and  got  among  the  banks  and  shallows,  on  the  shoals  of  St, 
Ann — having  considerable  trouble  to  get  again  on  our  course. 


188 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


But  the  Lord  helped  us,  and  we  reached  the  Mission  Feb. 
1,  1850,  at  three-and-a-half  o'clock  in  the  morning. 

Much  joy  was  manifested  at  our  arrival — multitudes 
crowded  to  shake  our  hands ;  and  though  it  was  yet  dark, 
when  we  went  ashore,  we  found  the  boys  ranged  in  a  long 
line,  as  orderly  as  a  company  of  soldiers,  to  shake  our  hands 
as  we  passed  along.  It  was  a  pleasing  sight.  The  meeting 
of  Margin  and  Teme,  (the  two  Amistad  girls,)  was  a  joyful 
one.  They  now  met,  not  only  as  former  fellow-sufferers, 
but  as  sisters  in  the  bonds  of  the  gospel.  Brother  Brooks 
exclaimed,  as  he  reached  the  Mission-house,  "  I  feel  happy, 
as  if  I  had  got  home."  Many,  old  and  young,  embraced 
me  with  warm  affection.  There  were  plenty  of  people  on 
hand  to  help,  and  we  soon  had  the  schooner  unloaded,  and 
began  to  arrange  matters  as  seemed  necessary. 

VISIT  TO  MONGRAY  MANDINGO  SCHOOL. 

In  the  time  of  the  war,  Mr.  Raymond  redeemed  a  boy, 
with  the  condition  that  he  should  be  sent  out  of  the  coun- 
try, and  he  accordingly  sent  him  to  Sierra  Leone.  The  boy 
lived  with  Geo.  H.  Decker  till  this  time,  and  since  the  war 
was  done,  and  as  the  boy  wished  to  live  at  the  Mission,  we 
brought  him  back,  but  felt  it  necessary  to  see  Kissicummah 
about  him,  to  save  any  future  palaver.  Therefore,  Bunyan 
and  myself  started  for  Mongray  the  same  day  of  our  arrival, 
on  foot.  Found  the  king  perfectly  willing  that  the  boy 
should  return.  He  remarked,  "  That  palaver  all  done. 
When  he  was  taken  away,  that  was  war-heart,  now  it  all 
peace" 

Talked  over  some  other  matters  with  Kissicummah.  He 
asked  about  my  wife,  if  she  had  come,  <fec;  and  appeared 
pleased  that  more  missionaries  had  come  to  the  country  ; 
inquired  the  name,  very  particularly,  pronounced  it,  and  tried 
to  get  it  fixed  in  his  mind. 

In  the  evening,  saw  a  Mandingo  school.  The  scholars 
were  all  seated  on  the  ground,  around  a  fire  of  small  sticks ; 
each  one  had  a  board,  on  which  his  lesson  was  written  in 
Arabic.  All  read  aloud,  and  appeared  to  apply  themselves 
closely  to  their  tasks.    Some  seemed  to  be  learning  A,  B, 


% 


MANDINGO  SCHOOL. 


189 


C,  or  first  rudiments,  and  others  reading  on  their  boards, 
and  others  copying  new  lessons  from  the  book  of  their  teacher. 
It  was  quite  an  interesting  sight,  and  continued  with  zeal, 
till  after  1  went  to  sleep — and  began  again  in  the  morning 
before  I  awoke. 

They  wrote  expertly,  and  workmanlike.  Their  inkstand, 
a  small  earthen  pot  of  native  manufacture  ;  their  pen,  a 
large  stalk  of  grass,  roughly  made  ;  their  books,  smooth 
boards.  When  a  lesson  was  thoroughly  learned,  it  was 
rubbed  off  with  sand,  or  a  rough  leaf,  and  a  new  lesson 
written.  Mandingo  teachers  are  quite  numerous  ;  and  in 
many  towns  they  have  schools,  in  which  are  taught  the  Ma- 
homedan  prayers,  reading  Arabic,  &c.  No  doubt,  God 
will  make  great  use  of  these  schools,  in  the  conversion  of 
Africa.  They  enable  the  people  to  read  the  New  Testament 
in  Arabic. 

On  the  2d,  returned  by  the  way  of  Pa-paw  (see  map), 
where  they  promised  to  build  me  a  chapel,  to  have  preach- 
ing, as  often  as  we  could  come  for  that  purpose.  In  the 
evening,  attended  meeting,  and  talked  to  the  people. 

3d.  Preached  from  John  3  :  16,  to  a  crowded  house. 
After  meeting  I  was  unwell.  At  four  o'clock,  administered 
the  Lord's  Supper,  with  a  fever  upon  me,  and  had  quite  an 
interesting  season. 

4th.  In  the  evening,  brother  Brooks  was  quite  unwell — 
sour  stomach,  cholic,  &c.  Hours  passed  before  he  obtained 
relief ;  and  the  next  day  he  had  chill  and  fever. 

6th.  Much  company  to  see  the  new  missionary,  and  a 
press  of  care  and  business.  About  11  A.  M.,  I  went  to  bed, 
till  night,  and  sweat  profusely  to  forestall  a  chill.  Brother 
B.  much  troubled  with  disordered  stomach,  (fee,  again. 

7th.  Engaged  L.J.  (Kinna)  as  a  Mission  visitor.  We 
have  long  felt  the  need  of  such  help,  since  our  own  time 
and  strength  are  so  occupied,  that  we  have  but  little  time 
for  such  an  all-essential  part  of  the  missionary  work.  He  is 
to  oversee  the  boys  at  their  work,  from  seven  to  nine  o'clock  ; 
then  visit  till  three  ;  then  again  be  with  the  bovs  from  three 
till  five. 

9th.  Started  two  men  to  go  up  the  river  to  talk  to  the 
people  there. 


190 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


12th.  Brother  Brooks  went  into  the  school,  and  was  much 
pleased  with  what  he  saw.  Towards  night  we  walked  around 
the  farm. 

14th.  We  rode  in  canoe  to  Barmah,  on  some  business,  ' 
and  to  let  brother  Brooks  see  the  place.    Walked  about  the 
town,  heard  the  Mandingo  teacher  read,  saw  his  school, 
large  books  of  manuscript,  &c. 

Last  night  had  a  tornado,  thunder,  and  rain,  a  thing  very 
unusual  for  this  season  of  the  year,  it  being  the  dry  season. 
(The  dry  season  is  from  November  to  May.  The  rainy,  from 
May  to  November,  in  frequent  hard  showers.) 

1 7 tli .  Preached  twice.  Truth  seemed  to  be  carried  right 
to  the  heart,  and  pleasing  evidences  were  given  of  its  happy 
effects.  In  the  evening,  many  talked,  and  prayed,  and  we 
had  a  blessed  meeting.    The  fire  began  to  burn  anew. 

JOURNEY  TO  HARNHOO. 

21st.  Being  very  unwell  for  a  number  of  days  with  bowel 
complaint,  and  having  but  little  chance  for  rest  or  quietness 
at  the  Mission,  we  thought  it  might  do  us  both  good  to  take 
a  ride,  and  relax  our  care- pressed  minds  a  little,  and  took 
canoe  for  Harnhoo  (see  map),  the  residence  of  king  Kar- 
mokoo,  who  had  been  brought  back  from  captivity. 

The  ride  wearied  me  much.  The  king  seemed  very  glad 
to  see  us.  He  had  been  back  but  a  few  weeks,  and  the 
people  were  yet  drumming,  and  dancing  for  joy,  dav  and 
night.  It  was  kept  up  all  night,  and  the  next  morning: 
such  was  the  general  delight  to  see  their  king  again  among 
them.  We  could  sleep  but  little.  I  was  very  unwell  all 
night,  and  obliged  to  be  up  and  down  many  times. 

In  the  morning,  talked  over  some  matters  to  the  king,  re- 
proved him  sharply  for  an  offensive,  persecuting  edict  he 
had  issued  against  some  of  his  people  who  had  embraced 
the  gospel  without  asking  him!  Showed  him  the  nature  of 
his  conduct — that  he  was  setting  himself  up  against  God, 
by  forbidding  his  people  to  obey  their  Maker,  unless  they 
first  asked  him  whether  they  might  do  it ! 

He  acknowledged  he  had  forbidden  them  to  plant  rice, 
&c,  on  account  of  their  praying,  and  bringing  the  gospel 
within  his  dominion  without  his  permission. 


THE  PRAYER-READER. 


191 


Now  Karmokoo  had  always  appeared  peculiarly  friendly 
to  the  Mission,  and  claims  to  have  saved  it  from  destruction 
during  the  war,  and  had  actually  set  apart  a  place  for  a 
Mission,  near  his  own  town — but  because  some  of  his  peo- 
ple came  to  the  Mission,  were  converted,  and  went  home  to 
exhort  their  brethren — because  the  town  renounced  their 
idols,  kept  the  Sabbath,  prayed,  &c,  without  first  consulting 
him,  he  was  stirred  up  against  them,  by  vile,  envious,  de- 
signing, crafty  counselors,  perhaps  by  Mahomedans,  to 
punish  them  as  above.  Some,  in  the  furnace,  renounced 
the  Savior,  but  others  remained  Jinn,  declaring  that  no- 
thing, that  no  one,  should  make  them  leave  Jesus.  We 
hope  that  a  leaven  has  been  cast  among  them,  which  will 
soon  spread  through  the  whole  community,  and  leaven  it 
for  God. 

SIMPLE   NATURE'S   VIEWS  OF  PRAYER-READING. 

My  second  school-teacher  was  educated  in  Sierra  Leone, 
a  Churchman,  and  had  always  been  accustomed  to  read 
prayers.  When  I  engaged  him  I  told  him  plainly  tfiat  we 
had  no  prayer-reading  at  the  Mission,  and  I  did  not  wish 
him  to  try  to  introduce  the  custom.  If  he  could  not  pray 
in  the  school  extempore,  call  on  the  children  and  they  could 
pray. 

\\  hen  we  returned  from  Harnhoo,  he  came  to  me  with  a 
long  complaint  against  a  number  of  the  scholars,  and  others, 
for  improper  conduct — laughing,  irreverence  for  the  wor- 
ship of  God,  and  going  out  at  chapel  prayers.  I  heard 
his  story,  and  thought  they  were  greatly  culpable,  and  de- 
serving of  punishment  ;  but  I  called  the  boys  and  others, 
and  heard  their  account  of  the  matter.  They  confessed  they 
did  laugh,  go  out,  Arc. — but  they  were  so  disgusted  by  see- 
ing him  cover  his  face  in  his  hands,  and  read  his  prayers 
out  of  a  book,  in  the  chair,  that  they  could  feel  no  reverence 
or  sobriety  at  the  time  of  such  worship.  Some  looked 
about,  some  would  not  kneel,  some  giggled,  and  some  left 
the  house  in  disgust,  at  such  unusual,  unheard  of  practices 
in  the  house  of  God.  They  had  onlv  known  of  such  prayer 
as  the  heart  dictated.    No  one  ever  told  them  of  prayer- 


192 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


books,  or  such  kind  of  worship,  so  that  their  opposition  did 
not  arise  from  prejudice,  or  education,  or  sectarian  feeling. 
It  was  the  pure  judgment  of  the  unbiassed  reason,  of  nature 
in  her  simplicity.  For  myself  1  was  rather  pleased  at  the 
exhibition  of  feeling.  And  while  I  told  the  children  wherein 
they  acted  improperly,  I  said  to  the  teacher,  "  You  are  to 
blame  in  the  matter,  and  not  the  children.  You  had  no 
right  to  try  to  introduce  such  a  custom,  especially  as  1  had 
expressly  prohibited  that  very  thing.  These  children  have 
more  senss  than  to  try  to  worship  God  in  such  a  manner." 

He  acknowledged  his  wrong,  and  at  the  evening  meeting 
brother  Brooks  spoke  to  the  children,  explaining  the  force 
of  education,  and  tried  to  reconcile  their  feelings  towards 
their  teacher.  They  were  ready  to  overlook  the  matter 
and  treat  him  with  respect  and  obedience. 

SETTING  UP  THE  PRESS. 

27th.  In  the  morning  unwell,  and  did  but  little.  In  the 
afternoon  opened  the  box  which  contained  our  printing  press. 
I  brought  it  to  Africa  with  me,  nearly  two  years  before  ; 
but  brother  Carter  dying,  who  understood  printing,  and  I 
knowing  nothing  about  it,  I  never  ventured  to  open  the 
box,  and  it  sat  in  the  same  place,  on  the  piazza,  till  now : 
brother  Brooks  being  a  genius,  we  concluded  to  try,  and 
succeeded  in  putting  the  various  parts  together.  I  have 
much  felt  the  need  of  a  printing  press  for  the  good  of  our 
school.  May  the  Lord  incline  printers,  as  well  as  preachers, 
to  engage  in  the  good  work.  Africa  needs  books,  prepared 
especially  for  the  use  of  the  children,  suited  to  their  case. 

VISIT  OF  BROTHER  JAMES  BEALE. 

As  I  stood  at  the  wharf,  in  the  evening  of  the  28th,  I 
heard  the  splashing  of  oars.  I  waited  till  the  canoe  came 
up,  and  in  the  dark  directed  them  into  the  wharf,  when,  lo ! 
my  beloved  friend  from  Freetown,  James  Beale,  came 
ashore,  and  was  received  with  great  joy  to  the  humble  ac- 
commodations of  our  bachelor  hall.  It  was  the  first  visit  I  had 
received  of  any  white  man  at  the  Mission,  and  it  was  truly 


BROTHER  BEALE'S  JOURNEY. 


193 


refreshing  to  us,  in  our  exiled  state.  He  had  started  on  an 
exploring  tour  to  look  out  a  situation  for  a  new  Mission, 
having  the  Gallinas  especially  in  view.  And  perhaps  a 
place  could  not  be  found,  where  a  Mission  is  more  urgently 
demanded  for  the  good  of  Africa.  I  should  have  taken 
possession  of  that  important  post,  long  before,  could  I  have 
obtained  teachers  ;  but  I  could  not,  and  we  rejoiced  to  see 
any  Christian  denomination  ready  and  able  to  enter  the 
field. 

Brother  Beale  remained  with  us  that  night,  and  the  next 
day  till  noon,  and  then  continued  his  journey. 

I  afterwards  learned  that  he  arrived  there  safely,  and 
found  the  chiefs  willing  that  he  should  establish  a  mission 
among  them  ;  but  they  could  not  then  stop  to  make  ar- 
rangements with  him,  as  they  were  engaged  in  war  with  a 
colony  of  fugitive  slaves,  who  had  collected  in  large  num- 
bers in  fortified  towns,  in  a  situation  very  difficult  of  access. 
When  the  war  should  be  over  he  could  come,  make  all 
needful  arrangements,  and  begin  among  them.  He  preached 
to  them  frequently,  and  was  listened  to  with  great  attention. 

His  journey,  of  a  number  of  weeks,  was  very  important 
and  interesting  ;  in  making  discoveries,  selecting  sites  for 
missions,  correcting  and  preparing  a  map  of  that  part  of  the 
country,  <fcc. 

He  is  a  teetotaller,  drank  no  wines,  or  liquors,  and  en- 
joyed excellent  health,  while  others  of  his  brethren,  tour- 
ing in  other  parts,  at  the  same  time,  drank  wine,  brandy, 
<fcc,  and  were  ill  all  the  time.  This  fact  should  speak  vol- 
umes against  the  "  drinking  customs"  of  Sierra  Leone,  and 
of  some  American  missionaries,  too. 

March  2d.  Gave  an  Arabic  Testament  to  a  Mahomedan 
minister,  who  read  it  with  ease  and  delight.  He  wrote  for 
me  two  Arabic  manuscript  books,  containing  the  sacred  sen- 
tences which  they  put  in  their  charms. 

4th.  Brother  B.  had  another  turn  of  cholic,  vomiting,  &c. 
Kissicummah's  son  came  to  see  me — brought  a  Mandingo 
nook  he  had  been  writing  for  me.  It  is  composed  of  the 
Arabic  pieces  which  are  used  in  their  greegrees  and  charms, 
to  keep  off  all  evil  from  the  person  who  wears  them.  They 
call  it  a  "  medicine  Book" — each  greegree,  or  charm,  is 
0 


194 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


called  "  midiciner*  In  the  evening  brother  B.  and  myself 
attended  class,  that  he  might  get  acquainted  with  the  mem- 
bers, and  be  prepared  to  conduct  the  same  classes  in  my 
absence,  at  any  time. 

A  Mendi  chief,  Bea  Bungo  came,  who  had  the  small  pox, 
at  Bendoo,  and  recovered.  He  said,  "  Your  salts  cured 
me.  I  prayed  plenty  for  God  to  heal  me,  and  He  heard 
me,  and  now  I  want  to  serve  Him." 

In  the  evening  we  attended  class  again,  and  had  a  blessed 
season.  God  was  there.  A  number  confessed,  and  talked 
well.  Some  wished  to  join  the  church.  Bea  Bungo  at- 
tended, and  talked  well.  He  said,  "  I  have  left  all  my 
wicked  ways,  and  now  wish  to  serve  God  and  do  good.  I 
am  thankful  plenty,  for  the  mercy  of  God,  and  wish  to 
learn  to  do  His  will." 

One  of  the  church  members  accused  Bunyan  of  certain 
faults.  I  called  them  together,  and  heard  the  case.  There 
being  no  proof  of  anything,  but  only  accusation  and  pre- 
judice, Bunyan  was  exonerated,  and  at  a  church  meeting 
in  the  evening,  a  committee  appointed  to  wait  on  the  ac- 
cusing brother.  They  talked  and  prayed  with  him  after 
meeting.  He  humbled  himself,  confessed  his  sins  to  them, 
to  Bunyan,  to  me,  &c,  and  begged  pardon,  which  was 
granted. 

Brother  B.  and  I  again  attended  class.  The  lambs  evince 
their  need  of  constant  feeding  and  watch-care. 

The  two  boys  in  my  room  also  made  confessions  to  me, 

*  These  Arabic  sentences  are  enclosed  in  goats'  horns,  in  leather 
cases,  in  cloth  bags,  &c. ;  to  be  worn  around  the  neck,  body,  wrists, 
ankles,  in  the  hair,  on  the  garments — to  protect  them  from  all  evil — 
from  enemies,  wild  beasts,  witches,  sickness,  war — to  make  people 
love  them,  to  get  money  quick,  to  have  good  luck,  to  kill  enemies,  to 
keep  a  bullet  from  hurting  them — to  make  it  rain,  to  make  the  wea- 
ther good,  &c.  They  are  hung  up  in  the  house,  to  keep  all  evil  spirits 
from  entering — in  the  farm,  to  keep  beasts  from  destroying  their  crops, 
to  keep  away  locusts,  birds,  &c. 

Sometimes,  the  "  medicine"  is  written  on  a  board,  washed  off  in  a 
basin,  and  drank,  to  cure  diseases  of  various  kinds.  The  people, 
generally,  who  are  able  to  get  them,  wear  and  trust  in  them.  They 
are  mostly  made  by  Mahomedans.  Many  have  given  them  up,  and 
all  are  willing  to  hear.  They  only  want  the  light  and  truth.  Shall 
they  have  it  ?    li  Who  will  go  for  us  V7 


VISIT  TO  MONGRAY. 


195 


after  meeting,  and  we  prayed  together.  I  fear  I  have  not 
been  so  tender  towards  tiieni  as  the  gospel  requires — "I 
was  gentle  among  you,  even  as  a  nurse  cherisheih  her  chil- 
dren." rt  Affectionately  desirous," — "  with  many  tears" — 
"  and  now  tell  you  even  weeping"  (fee.  0  !  for  this  Paul- 
like tenderness — this  gospel,  soul-melting,  lovely  gentleness 
of  a  tender-hearted  nurse.  I  feel  my  unfitness  for  a  shep- 
herd, but  may  God  fit  me,  and  magnify  His  grace  through 
my  awkwardness  and  unworthiness,  and  His  shall  be  the 
praise. 

I  feel  conscious  of  a  growing  roughness,  perhaps  sour- 
ness, of  manner  and  spirit,  arising  out  of  my  circumstan- 
ces— alone,  keeping  bachelor's  hall,  constantly  pressed  with 
trials,  surrounded  only  by  heathen  degradation,  etc.  I 
greatly  feel  the  need  of  the  soothing,  smoothing,  mellowing, 
cheering,  pruning,  purifying,  elevating,  supporting  influence 
of  my  sympathising,  loving  wife.  Surely  they  who  refuse 
to  missionaries  this  holy,  meet,  God-ordained  influence,  and 
say  that  they  should  never  have  a  wife,  "  know  not  what 
they  do;"  may  my  "  Father  forgive  them."  Surely,  if  any 
man  on  earth  needs  this  heaven-provided  help,  it  is  the 
missionary,  situated  as  I  am. 

THE  YOUNG  PREACHER. 

At  five  o'clock,  brother  B.  and  myself  walked  to  a  small 
town  to  hear  Bunyan  preach,  where  it  was  his  custom  to  go 
every  Sabbath  afternoon.  When  we  arrived  we  found  a 
company  of  school  children,  seated  orderly,  amid  the  col- 
lection of  natives,  and  one  of  them  preaching  to  the  people  ! 
At  our  unexpected  approach  the  boy  was  somewhat  con- 
fused, but  we  said,  "  Go  on,"  and  he  talked  well  to  them, 
about  the  Savior,  and  how  he  felt  in  his  own  mind,  and 
what  the  gospel  would  do  for  them,  if  they  would  embrace 
it,  kc.    1  talked  some,  and  closed  the  meeting. 

VISIT  TO   MONGRAY,   ABOUT  THE  RENT. 

11th.  I  arose  early,  cooked,  and  ate  my  breakfast,  then, 
with  Bunyan,  started  for  Mongray,  to  see  Kissicummah, 


196 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


about  the  rent.  We  were  four  and  a  half  hours  walking 
the  distance,  through  wet  grass,  and  an  excessively  bad 
road.  The  tire  had  been  through  the  grass  fields  (prairies), 
and  the  tall,  thick,  large  grass,  from  fifteen  to  twenty  feet, 
high,  had  fallen  crosswise,  and  was  very  much  tangled,  so 
that  it  was  necessary  to  go  bowed  nearly  double,  much  of 
the  time,  to  get  along  at  all.  0 !  an  African  road ! !  No 
one  who  has  not  tried  it  can  form  any  idea  of  the  difficulty 
of  traveling  through  an  African  "  Bush."  It  was  a  hot 
day,  and  we  bathed  frequently  in  the  streams,  which  was 
very  bracing  and  invigorating.  Saw  plenty  of  deer.  Found 
the  old  gentleman,  glad  to  see  me,  and  conversed  with  him. 
(See  4t  Mission  rent"  page  92.) 

We  walked  back,  the  same  day,  in  a  hot  sun,  "  with  a 
rush,"  and  came  through,  a  little  after  dark,  much  wearied, 
having  walked  about  twenty-five  miles.  I  was  a  little  lame, 
and  Bunyan,  the  next  day,  could  scarcely  walk. 

On  the  12th,  the  chiefs  came  again,  and  I  paid  them 
$100,  in  goods,  and  took  their  receipt,  signed  by  Sycum- 
mah,  Kalifah,  Kissicummah's  son,  &c. — to  February,  1850. 
They  went  over  to  Te-boom,  where  Sycummah  was  sick, 
gave  him  a  share,  and  divided  the  rest  among  themselves. 

It  was  a  bustling  day.  In  addition  to  the  rent  confusion, 
I  was  getting  ready  to  start,  the  next  day,  for  the  Mendi 
country,  and  my  people  were  all  eager,  not  only  to  get  their 
back  pay,  but  to  trust  goods  from  me  to  pay  them  for 
months  to  come,  while  I  should  be  absent.  It  was  not 
enough  for  them  that  brother  Brooks  would  be  there  to 
attend  to  them  :  they  were  not  much  acquainted  with  him 
yet,  and  wished  to  get  advanced  pay,  before  I  left.  Thus  I 
was  driven  and  pressed  till  bed  time.  The  difficulty  of 
dealing  with  an  ignorant  heathen  people,  cannot  be  known, 
till  tried.    There  is  abundant  opportunity  for  patience. 


caulker's  trust  ts  GOD. 


197 


CHAPTER  XIII. 
JOURNEY  TO  TISSANA— A  NEW  STATION  BEGUN. 

There  had  long  been  calls  from  the  interior,  for  the  es- 
tablishment of  a  Mission  there,  and  I  had  long  desired  to  go 
and  explore  the  field,  and  begin  a  new  station,  but  had  no 
one  to  leave  in  my  place,  while  absent. 

I  was  advised  not  to  enlarge  operations  till  the  increase 
of  men  and  means  would  warrant  such  a  movement.  I 
longed,  and  prayed,  and  begged  for  such  an  increase,  from 
the  churches,  but  in  vain.  The  field  was  perishing,  and 
open  for  laborers,  and  we  felt  that  God  called  on  us  impe- 
riously to  enlarge  at  once,  and  trust  in  Him  for  help.  We 
dared  not  resist.  I  said,  "  We  must  begin  in  the  interior. 
If  the  churches  will  not  sustain  such  a  movement,  I  will 
meet  the  expense  myself.  We  must  '  Go  up  at  once,  and 
])ossess  the  land.9  To  resist  the  call  would  be  to  fight  against 
the  plain  indications  of  God's  providence,  and  His  mani- 
fested will." 

Accordingly,  March  13th,  1850,  with  four  men  to  pad- 
dle, Bunyan,  as  an  interpreter,  and  one  of  my  little  boys,  I 
started,  in  a  canoe,  for  the  Mendi  country.  (Follow  me  on 
the  map.)  Arrived  at  Bendoo,  at  sun  set.  The  small  pox 
had  been,  and  was  still  raging,  and  many  had  died.  While 
the  men  were  cooking  supper,  I  talked  and  prayed  with 
Thomas  Caulker.  He  rehearsed  many  of  his  narrow  escapes 
from  death,  and  especially  his  last,  when  two  others  were 
drowned. 

While  in  a  boat,  he  was  upset  in  a  tornado,  and  was  in 
the  water  nearly  two  hours,  holding,  all  the  time,  his  little 
boy.  He  said,  "  While  in  that  condition,  I  prayed  in  Sher- 
bro,  so  that  the  others  could  understand.  '0,  Lord,  have 
mercy  on  us  sinners  ;  0,  Lord,  help  us.  0,  Christ,  help  us  ' 
— and  the  storm  ceased  immediately." 

At  one  time,  war  came  to  take  Bendoo,  when  he  had  only 
eight  warriors  in  the  town.    They  were  much  frightened,  and 


198 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


wanted  to  flee,  but  he  encouraged  them  to  trust  in  God, 
and  chose  twenty  more,  from  the  youth,  placing  them 
around  the  barricade  to  man  the  guns.  At  times,  the  barri- 
cade was  beaten  down,  and  they  wished  to  run,  but  he  said, 
"  Be  not  afraid — trust  in  God,  and  you  shall  see,"  and  they 
drove  the  enemy. 

At  times,  when  about  to  send  his  war  off,  they  have 
asked  him  to  give  them  Mandingo  charms,  such  as  others 
had,  but  he  called  one,  had  him  kneel  before  him,  laid  his 
hand  on  his  head,  and  said,  "  God  be  with  you" — then  an- 
other, and  another,  in  like  manner — then  said  to  all,  "  God 
be  with  you  all,  my  people,"  and  they  would  go  forth  to 
drive  their  enemies. 

About  nine  o'clock  in  the  evening  we  passed  on  for  a 
number  of  hours,  and  stopped  to  sleep  on  the  sand  a  short 
time,  and  then  proceeded  till  near  noon — cooked,  and  passed 
on  till  night,  to  Mbwap.  Anoiher  town  was  near,  and  the 
people  of  both  towns  were  collected,  and  I  preached  to 
them.  The  little  boy  talked  and  prayed.  We  had  an  in- 
teresting meeting. 

Started  early,  and  pulled  till  four  o'clock,  to  Moh  cab  by, 
where  one  of  my  men  was  taken  sick,  and  I  remained  all 
night,  and  preached  again  to  a  house  full. 


THE  HIPPOPOTAMUS. 


During  the  day,  saw  Hippopotami  near  us.  Their  snort- 
ing and  looks  were  frightful.  They  are  ponderous  crea- 
tines. 

This  huge  animal  abounds  in  many  of  the  African  rivers. 
They  have  their  particular  places—  as  much  as  the  natives 


STOPPED  FOR  SABBATH. 


199 


have  their  towns — so  that  we  always  know  just  where  to  go 
to  find  them.  During  the  day,  they  go  out  on  land  to  feed, 
and  sleep  in  the  high  grass  Natives,  who  are  familiar  with 
their  haunts,  sometimes  waylay,  and  kill  them  with  spears 
and  muskets. 

In  the  night,  they  sometimes  give  chase  to  a  canoe,  espe- 
cially if  there  is  a  light  in  it. 

All  the  natives  unite  in  saying  to  me  that  a  Hippopota- 
mus cannot  turn  short  about,  on  land,  to  attack  anything 
behind  them. 

I  have  had  their  tusks  about  one  foot  long.  The  body 
must  be  from  eight  to  twelve,  feet  long,  and  very  large  in 
proportion.    Legs  short,  and  very  stout. 

Next  day  proceeded,  bathing  in  the  river,  on  the  beauti- 
ful sand  banks,  shooting  pelicans  for  our  food,  <fcc,  till  near 
Right,  and  stopped  at  Mah-ke-tah  to  spend  the  Sabbath. 
The  men  dressed  our  birds  in  the  evening.  We  had  a 
pleasant  Sabbath.  The  people  tried  their  best  to  please, 
and  make  us  comfortable.  On  the  Sabbath  I  preached  in 
the  forenoon,  and  Bunyan  in  the  afternoon,  to  an  interested 
people.  They  exclaimed,  "  Thank  you — that's  true — thank 
you."  In  the  afternoon,  I  asked  if  they  wished  to  say  any- 
thing. They  replied,  "  We  no  sabby  book,  and  we  don't 
know  how  to  talk.  We  believe  what  you  say,  that  God 
saws  we  must  work  six  days,  and  no  work  on  the  seventh. 
We  believe  it."    "  Will  you  do  it  ?"    "  We  will." 

My  bed  had  white  clean  sheets,  as  no  other  native  ever 
furnished  me,  my  water  was  in  a  fine  gilt  pitcher,  and  other 
comforts  eagerly  provided. 

On  Saturday,  we  passed  and  called  at  Bah-man-ne,  a 
large  town,  and  an  important  place  for  a  station.  The  chief, 
Bah-mach,  is  very  friendly.  Numerous  other  towns  were 
passed,  without  calling. 

At  Mah-ke-tah,  trading  canoes  called,  and  finding  we 
would  not  travel  on  the  Sabbath,  they  also  stopped,  and  at- 
tended our  meecing. 

On  Monday,  we  started  with  setting  poles,  as  the  river 
frequently  spread  out,  in  a  beautiful  silver  sheet,  over  fine 
gravel  banks,  and  we  could  often  make  faster  headway 
with  poles  than  with  paddles.    The  banks  had  now  become 


200 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


bold  and  high,  and  the  current  very  strong.  About  nine 
o'clock,  we  called  to  cook  breakfast,  and  found  a  canoe  load 
of  lice,  &c,  from  Mendi,  going  to  the  Mission.  As  it  was 
from  the  very  town,  and  chief,  to  which  we  were  going, 
they  turned,  and  went  back  with  us.  That  day,  the  scene- 
ry was  fine:  the  banks  increased  in  height,  and  hills  became 
frequent.    Towns  thickly  studded  the  shore  all  along. 

We  passed  Sabby,  mention  of  which  is  made  in  a  former 
part  of  the  work.  The  town  had  just  been  burned  down, 
by  the  fire  catching  from  the  prairie,  but  the  people  remem- 
bered and  were  glad  to  see  me  again. 

At  Moh-ker-is,  we  spent  the  night,  and  had  another 
meeting.  They  listened  with  great  interest,  and  asked  ques- 
tions. They  thanked  me — believed  my  words — and  wished 
me  well. 

Next  day,  the  appearance  along  the  river,  was  much  like 
the  scenery  on  American  rivers  ;  the  country  all  high,  roll- 
ing, and  rocky. 

Called  at  Ger-a-hoo  and  saw  Baw-baw,  a  head  war  man, 
whose  name  spreads  terror  among  the  enemy  wherever 
heard.    A  fine  situation. 

At  Kissi-haul,  we  cooked.  It  is  a  large  town,  high  and 
pleasant. 

Found  another  Kaw  Mendi,  with  Fabanna,  a  great  war 
man,  as  its  chief.  He  received  me  with  great  demonstrations 
of  joy — embtaced  me,  took  me  to  his  house,  gave  me  a 
country  cloth,  <kc.  And  when  we  left,  fired  seven  big  guns 
to  let  the  country  know  thai  the  white  man  had  come.  Many 
did  not  understand  the  shooting,  and  were  alarmed,  suppos- 
ing war  had  broken  out  again,  but  they  soon  found  there 
was  no  danger. 

At  Lah-van-ah,  they  received  us  with  much  pleasure. 
The  chief  was  very  glad  to  see  me,  and  gave  me  a  fowl. 

We  passed  many  other  towns,  and  at  length  came 
to  Soom-bwe-a,  a  walled  town,  large,  and  "  full  of  people" — 
the  head-quarters  of  trade,  on  Big  Boom  river.  The  Avail 
is  composed  of  dry  clay  balls,  about  seven  inches  long,  by 
three  or  four  thick.  About  fifteen  feet  high,  and  three  thick 
at  the  bottom,  and  one  at  top — holes  left  all  around  to  shoot 
through.    On  the  outside  a  deep  ditch  in  shape  of  a  V,  so 


MEETING  OF  BRAW. 


201 


that  no  man  can  stand  at  the  foot  of  the  wall.  The  gates 
are  of  a  solid  piece  of  wood,  bolted  inside.  The  ditch  is 
crossed  on  a  single  log.  This  town  was  taken,  a  year  or  so 
before,  and  was  all  destroyed,  but  had  been  built  up  again, 
and  was  filled  with  people  like  a  bee- hive. 

It  was  here  that  brother  Raymond  once  sent  Bunyan  to 
buy  rice.  Many  came  on  Sunday  to  sell  to  him,  but  he  re- 
fused to  buy  any  till  Monday.  The  other  traders  bought  all 
they  could  on  Sunday,  but  the  most  of  the  people  kept 
their  rice  till  Monday  to  sell  to  Bunyan  :  and  he  bought 
more  in  two  or  three  days  than  all  the  other  traders  could 
buy  in  weeks. 

They  were  surprised  and  rejoiced  to  see  a  white  man,  and 
many  pressed  to  shake  my  hand,  and  even  after  we  turned 
to  go  away,  others  saw  us,  and  cried  out,  "  Seno,  Seno," 
(I  am  glad  to  see  you,)  and  we  had  to  stop  and  shake 
hands.  Here,  Bunyan  and  I  left  the  canoe  to  go  on,  and 
we  walked  to  Moh-bun-go,  the  town  of  Bea  Bungo,  spoken 
of  before.  This  place  had  been  destroyed  by  the  war,  but 
was  again  built  up,  without  any  wall.  Another  place  for 
traders. 

From  thence  we  crossed  the  river  to  Tissana,  the  place 
of  our  destination,  the  town  of  Braw,  Commander-in-chief 
of  all  the  Boompeh  war,  and  the  one  who  had  been  plead- 
ing so  long  for  a  Mission  at  his  place.  His  town  had  al- 
so been  burned,  but  he  was  re-building  it,  and  had  reserved 
a  place  for  a  Mission  establishment.  I  had  given  him  en- 
couragement that  I  would  come,  and  he  was  looking  for 
me,  and  had  told  around  that  the  white  man  would  surely 
come,  for  he  had  said  so. 

MEETING  OF  BRAW. 

On  the  wide  sand  beach  he  came  down  to  meet  me,  old, 
gray  headed,  broken  down  by  war,  but  with  looks  and  mo- 
tions indicative  of  what  he  once  had  been. 

As  he  approached,  I  could  hear  him  at  a  distance,  and 
till  he  came  to  me,  repeating  with  gestures  significant,  "  0, 
Ga-waw  !  0,  Feara  Gawaw  /  Feara  Gawaw  !  0,  Gawaw  f 
Feara,  Feara,  Feara,  Feara  Gawaw  /"  &c,  which  is 
9* 


202 


THOMPSON  1ST  AFRICA. 


"  thank  God,"  many  times  repeated.  He  threw  his  arms 
around  my  neck,  and  embraced  me  with  all  the  warmth  of  a 
long  absent  father,  for  some  time.  The  scene  was  touching 
to  my  heart.  The  town  was  full  of  joy  and  rapture.  All 
faces  beamed  gladness,  as  they  crowded  with  shouting  and 
clapping  of  hands,  to  get  hold  of  my  hand,  saluting  me 
with  "  Seno,  Seno." 

The  news  of  my  arrival  spread  into  the  surrounding 
country  as  on  the  wings  of  the  wind,  and  crowds  assem- 
bled at  Tissana,  to  see  ''  Proo-moie,"  (the  Mendi  for  white 
man,)  so  that  I  could  do  but  little  else,  for  days,  than  con- 
tent myself  to  be  put  up  to  public  ^aze,  shake  hands  from 
morning  to  night,  hear  their  exclamations  of  wonder  and 
amazement,  and  receive  their  thanks  for  coming  to  their 
country  to  teach  them. 

THE  RIVER  RAPIDS. 

The  river  and  country  is  beautiful — not  to  be  excelled — 
current  rapid,  water  fine  and  clear,  and  beautiful  sand  bot- 
tom. Here  navigation  ceases,  on  account  of  rocks,  rapids, 
and  cascades,  which  are  grand,  affording  some  of  the  finest 
mill  seats  in  the  world. 

From  this  point,  up  as  far  as  I  went,  rapids  are  of 
frequent  occurrence,  with  short  distances  of  smooth  water 
between  them.  As  far  as  I  could  hear  anything  about  it, 
interior,  they  increased  in  number  and  height,  till,  (as  I  was 
told,)  "  they  fell  as  high  as  a  palm  tree."  Probably  they 
continue  to  the  source,  which  I  suppose  to  be  in  the  Kong 
mountains,  from  which  elevation  the  river  comes  pitching 
and  tumbling  magnificently,  over  the  huge  masses  of  rocks, 
till  it  reaches  Tissana.  From  which  place,  to  the  sea,  it  is 
smooth  and  navigable  for  steamboats  of  large  size,  three- 
fourths  of  the  year.  Big  Boom  varies  in  width  from  one- 
fourth  to  one-half  mile,  and  during  the  rains  especially, 
pours  a  mighty  rushing  flood  of  cold  mountain  water  into 
the  ocean  ;  and  probably  the  day  is  not  far  distant  when 
its  banks  will  be  studded,  adorned,  and  enriched  by  great 
cities,  manufactories,  mills,  machinery,  &c,  and  its  bosom 
dotted  with  puffing  steamers,  as  it  now  is  with  native 


draw's  troubles. 


203 


canoes.  Such  a  river,  and  such  a  country,  cannot  long  re- 
main shutout  from  the  lightning-speed  improvements  which 
are  revolutionizing  every  country  known  to  the  civilized 
world. 

BRAW'S  SUFFERINGS  AND  FEELINGS. 

In  the  evening  of  our  arrival,  Bunyan,  Braw,  and  myself, 
walked  out,  by  moonlight,  upon  the  broad,  white  sand- 
beach,  and  seated  ourselves  on  the  sand,  where  Braw  gave 
us  an  account  of  his  trials  and  sufferings. 

He  had  been  falsely  accused  of  acting  a  traitor's  part,  or, 
as  they  term  it,  "  being  scandal  for  the  war."  They  came 
upon  him  suddenly,  bound  and  beat  him  most  horribly, 
stamped  upon  him  with  their  feet,  and  declared  they  would 
kill  him,  anyhow. 

He  says,  "  They  tied  my  arms  behind  me,  my  feet  to- 
gether, and  whipped  me  all  day,  till  the  blood  ran  plenty, 
and  till  I  fainted  and  fell  over.  Then  they  cut  the  ropes, 
sharpened  their  cutlasses,  rubbed  them  over  my  head,  and 
said,  '  To-morrow  you  must  die.'  "  That  evening  he 
crawled  into  the  grass  and  prayed,  "  0  God,  if  I  have 
acted  rogue  fashion  for  this  war,  let  them  kill  me  ;  but  if  I 
have  not  acted  rogue  fashion,  let  them  not  kill  me.  Save 
my  life  and  protect  me" — and  he  lives,  a  monument  of  God's 
mercy. 

I  asked,  "  How  do  you  feel  towards  these  men  ?"  Ans. 
"  I  remembered  the  word  you  wrote  to  me,  to  do  my  ene- 
mies good,  and  leave  them  with  God,  and  when  one  of  them 
came  here,  I  told  him,  '  The  Book  palaver  live  in  my  head, 
and  I  shan't  mind  anything  about  it.  I  leave  it  all  with 
God.  '  " 

His  son,  when  once  at  the  Mission,  said,  "  My  father  acts 
foolish.  When  any  of  these  men  who  beat  him,  come  to 
his  place,  he  cooks  for  them,  and  does  them  all  the  good  he 
can  !"    Such  foolishness  gave  me  great  joy. 

In  addition  to  the  beating,  they  took  away  most  of  his 
wives,  many  of  his  people,  and  everything  valuable  they 
could  find,  so  that  he  is  now  a  poor  man.  From  being  the 
greatest  in  all  that  country,  from  being  a  stout,  nimble, 


204 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


driving,  thundering  warrior,  his  constitution  (by  his  beating) 
is  broken  down,  his  spirit  humbled,  and  he  led  to  fe  .1  that 
he  is  a  man,  a  sinful  man,  needing  pardon,  light,  and  peace 
from  God  ;  says  he  is  sick  of  war,  leaves  it  forever,  and 
pleads  to  be  taught  in  things  of  eternal  consequence.  His 
afflictions  have  been  the  means  of  leading  him  to  think  of 
his  latter  end,  and  I  trust  he  will  yet  be  saved. 

He  was  anxious  to  show  me  the  place  he  had  reserved  for 
the  Mission  premises — a  fine  situation  near  the  town.  I  ac- 
cepted it,  and  made  necessary  arrangements  with  him,  in 
writing,  to  prevent  future  dispute. 

MEETING   OF  CHIEFS  CUSTOMS. 

I  went  through  the  customary  forms  of  the  country  in 
receiving  a  "  stranger"  among  them.  The  chiefs  around 
were  called  together,  that  he  might  "  show  me  to  them," 
and  get  their  formal  consent  for  me  to  live  among  them,  and 
their  promise  to  defend  me.  A  place  was  cleared  off  in  the 
bush  for  holding  councils,  and  there  they  assembled.  I 
met  and  "  shook  their  hands,"  with  a  present  of  about 
twenty  dollars  worth  of  goods,  at  African  prices.  They 
accepted  my  "  shake"  with  great  pleasure,  and  many  thanks. 
I  was  now  received  as  the  guest  and  friend  of  all.  I  had 
"  shown  myself  to  them."  To  "  make  known  my  business," 
to  "  show  them  what  I  came  for,"  another  present  was  ne- 
cessary, according  to  the  fashion  of  the  country.  For  this 
I  gave  thirty  or  forty  dollars  worth  of  goods. 

I  talked  to  them,  and  made  known  what  I  came  among 
them  for — not  to  take  money,  nor  to  bring  money,  nor  to  get 
a  name,  but  to  teach  them  how  to  please  God,  and  do  His 
will,  and  to  teach  their  children. 

They  accepted  me  as  their  "stranger,"  to  live  among 
them  wherever  Braw  should  give  me  a  place,  to  do  them  all 
good.  Braw  talked,  and  opened  the  goods  to  show  them, 
often  repeating  his  expressions  of  thanks,  "  Gawaw  feara, 
Gawaw  feara,  Feara  Gawaw,  Feara  Gawaw,  O,  Gawaw !" 
He  would  place  his  hands  on  the  cloth,  and  repeat  the  same 
— hold  up  a  piece  before  them,  kiss  it,  and  repeat  "  Feat  a 
Gawaw."    Then  turning   to  me,  he  said,   "  Feara-kah, 


THE  AGREEMENT  WITH  BRAW. 


205 


Feara-kah,  Feara-KAH,  kah,  kah,  KAH."  (The  "kah" 
means  plenty,  and  gives  intensity  to  the  "thank  you."  And 
where  repeated  as  above,  gives  vehement  significancy  to 
their  gratitude.) 

The  chiefs  then  made  speeches  to  Braw,  lie  often  repeat- 
ing "  Gawaw,  Feara  Gawaw."  Then  turning  to  me  would 
repeat  very  energetically,  "  Feara-Jrah,  Feara-KAU,  KAH." 
All  seemed  to  be  much  pleased  at  seeing  Proo-moie,  and  at 
my  present  before  them. 

One  asked  Braw,  "  What  has  your  stranger  come  for — to 
trade?"  Answer,  "  No,  he  came  to  talk  God  palaver,  and 
to  do  us  good." 

I  had  now  "  shown  myself  to  them,"  and  been  accepted 
as  their  "  stranger."  I  had  made  known  my  business,  and 
asked  for  "  a  place  to  sit  down,"  which  was  granted,  with 
the  privilege  of  trade,  teaching,  and  preaching. 

I  had  paid  about  sixty  dollars  in  goods,  which  secured  the 
united  protection  of  all  the  chiefs,  so  that  if  Braw,  or  his 
successor,  at  any  time,  should  try  to  "drive"  the  Mission, 
the  matter  can  be  "showed"  to  the  chiefs,  and  they  are 
bound  to  stand  by  me.  No  rent  is  paid,  it  being  thought  an 
unwise  plan.  Land  for  tillage,  house  building  materials,  fire 
wood,  and  protection,  are  included  in  the  term  "  stranger." 
Braw,  or  his  successor,  is  to  be  civil  Judge,  so  that  the  Mis- 
sionary need  no  more  be  burdened  with  such  things. 

The  following  is  a  copy  of  the 

AGREEMENT   BETWEEN   GEO.   THOMPSON   AND  BRAW. 

1st.  Braw  agrees,  and  hereby  doth  give  to  George  Thomp- 
son and  his  successors,  a  place  to  sit  down  by  him  as  his 
"  stranger,"  for  the  purpose  of  establishing  a  Mission  to 
teach  school,  and  preach  the  gospel,  for  any  length  of  time. 
He  and  his  successors  are  to  be  the  landlords  of  the  Mission, 
which  term  includes  the  provision  of  land  for  a  farm,  fire- 
wood, timber  for  building,  protection,  hearing,  and  judging 
of  palavers,  and  first  making  him  (the  landlord)  acquainted 
with  the  plans  of  the  Mission,  before  executing  them,  &c. 

2d.  He  agrees  to  build  a  good  house  for  the  teacher,  for 
an  equivalent  of  twelve  bars  (six  dollars),  and  also,  a  chapel, 
for  an  equivalent  of  twenty-four  bars,  (twelve  dollars.) 


206 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


3d.  George  Thompson  and  his  successors  agree  to  preach 
the  gospel,  and  instruct  the  children,  finding  them  books 
and  clothing  gratis,  for  ten  years  from  date  of  this — sup- 
posing by  that  time  the  people  will  so  value  the  blessings 
of  education,  as  to  be  willing  to  do  something  to  procure 
the  same. 


REQUIREMENT  OF  GEO.  THOMPSON  AND  SUCCESSORS. 

1st.  All  who  send  children  to  the  school  must  feed  the 
same,  or  give  to  the  Mission  an  equivalent  of  two  bars  (one 
dollar),  a  month,  in  rice,  country  cloths,  oil,  or  anything  that 
can  be  used  in,  or  disposed  of  by  the  Mission — in  which  case 
they  will  be  taken  into  the  Mission  family  and  provided  for. 

2d.  The  Mission  is  to  make  its  own  school  regulations  and 
laws,  without  any  interference  from  parents,  guardians,  or 
chiefs.  GEORGE  THOMPSON. 

HIS 

(Signed)  BRAW,  X| 

MARK. 

HIS 

MAHOMMED 00,  X 

MARK. 

Tjr.,         (  Bea  Bungo, 
Witnesses,  <  ^ 

(  b  AH-JAN-GAH. 

Tissana,  Africa,  May  28th,  1850. 

This  Mahommedoo  is  Braw's  sj^n,  who,  if  he  lives,  will 

be  his  father's  successor. 

Fa-jan-gah  is  Braw's  brother. 

Bea  Bungo  is  a  chief,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river, 
who  takes  a  deep  interest  in  the  Mission,  and  gives  me  good^ 
encouragement  to  hope  that  his  heart  has  been  changed  by 
the  Spirit  of  God.    More  about  him  hereafter. 


OTHER  INCIDENTS   AT  TISSANA. 


Braw  said  that  a  small  boy  was  his  accuser,  and  caused 
him  all  his  suffering.  When  he  accused  him  before  the 
chiefs,  Braw  turned  and  said  to  him,  "  You  say  so  and 


FILIAL  AFFECTION. 


207 


so,  when  I  have  been  fighting  for  this  country  so  much. 
Very  well,  I  leave  it  to  God.     God  will  fight  against  you." 

It  is  said  the  boy  was  struck  sick  suddenly,  the  same  day, 
and  remained  thus,  in  great  distress,  till  the  time  I  left. 

My  house  was  crowded  every  day  with  spectators.  Ob- 
serving one  woman  approach,  with  apparent  fear,  I  asked, 
as  I  shook  hands,  "  Are  you  afraid  ?"  "  Yes."  "  Did  you 
never  see  a  white  man  before  ?''    "  No." 

A  Mandingo  came,  who  could  talk  English,  and  seemed 
quite  intelligent.  He  was  a  great  talker,  and  gave  me  a  little 
of  his  Mahomedan  theory  of  things,  and  I  gave  him  mine. 
I  told  him  of  Mahomet's  rise  and  progress,  of  his  fighting, 
Arc.  He  replied,  "  So  he  begin,  my  book  tell  me  so,  you 
talk  true  word.  Ah  !  this  white  man,  he  sabby  book  too 
much.  I  believe  what  he  says.  Mr.  Raymond  sabby  book 
plenty,  but  this  man  pass  him.  Ah  !  this  white  man  sabby 
book  true,  tine,"  and  so  on — little  dreaming  of  what  an 
ignoramus  he  was  talking  with.  I  learned  from  him  that 
the  Mahomedan  books  treat  of  various  mechanical  arts,  of 
astronomy,  the  changes  of  moon,  figures,  weeks,  months, 
years,  &c. 

All  Mahomedans  are  called  "  Marry  men,"  and  are  looked 
up  to  as  teachers.  They  called  me  a  Murry  man,  which 
caused  me  to  inquire  of  this  man  the  meaning  of  the  term. 
He  said,  "  It  means  one  who  understands  and  practices 
God  palaver,  true,  true.    You  are  a  true  Murry  man." 

A  woman  came  from  Gon-gom-mah,  who  knew  Mr. 
Raymond.  She  was  a  great  talker,  and  offered  to  send  me 
cow's  milk,  which  came,  and  was  a  luscious  feast. 

A  PLEASINu  INCIDENT  OF  FILIAL  AFFECTION. 

A  father  came  with  his  little  boy,  six  years  old,  to  see 
me.  In  the  morning,  the  boy  said  to  his  papa,  "  Now, 
father,  to-day  I  wish  to  go  and  see  the  white  man,  you  and 
I."  While  with  me,  I  spoke  of  putting  the  child  to  school. 
The  father  asked  him,  "  Shall  I  give  you  to  the  white  man 
to  learn  book?"  The  child  very  beautifully  replied,  "I 
no  done  ask  mammy  yet,  wait  till  I  ask  her,  and  if  she  is 
willing,  no  palaver,"  (i.e.,  I  shall  not  object).    It  pleased 


208 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


me  much.  Sucli  regard  for  a  mother's  will  is  not  common 
among1  children  of  that  age,  even  in  Christian  countries, 
lie  was  a  remarkably  smart  and  interesting  child. 

I  asked  a  father,  "  Why  is  it  that  children  are  not  afraid 
of  me "?"  Ans.  "  Because  they  know  you  are  a  good  man. 
Before,  all  were  afraid -of  the  Spaniards,  and  would  run, 
because  they  caught  and  sold  people." 

MY  AXE. 

Toward  night,  one  day,  I  took  my  axe  to  exercise  a  little 
in  chopping.  The  people  gathered  around  in  great  amaze- 
ment, and  shouted,  as  I  made  the  chips  of  a  soft  cotton 
tree  fly,  and  split  the  sticks  with  a  stroke.  They  had 
never  seen  our  axes,  nor  any  one  cut  wood  at  such  a  rate. 
My  axe  was  a  wonder  to  them.  When  I  stopped,  they 
cried,  "  Bisia,  bisia"  (thank  you,)  and  clapped  their  hands. 

At  another  time,  I  took  one  of  my  men  and  cleared  out 
a  mass  of  a  tree  top,  and  entangled  vines,  which  had  fallen 
across  the  path.  They  went  round  it,  and  probably  would 
never  have  cleared  it  away.  They  were  much  pleased  to 
see  me  do  it,  thanked  me,  and  received  some  new  ideas  re- 
lative to  improvement. 

AFRICAN  FARMING  UTENSILS. 


The  above  cut  represents  the  farming  utensils  of  Western 
Africa.    There  are  no  plows,  harrows,  cultivators,  horses, 


CUSTOM  OF   GIVING   A  WIFE. 


209 


oxen,  wagons,  or  sleds,  but  all  the  work  of  clearing  the 
land  and  cultivating  the  soil  is  done  with  the  above  imple- 
ments. 

(!)  Represents  their  hoes — the  upper  one  about  inches 
wide,  the  lower  about  2\.  (2)  Their  axe — from  2  to  2 \ 
inches  wide.  (3)  The  booker,  used  for  cutting  brush  and 
small  sticks.  (4)  The  cutlass,  used  to  cut  limbs  and  brush, 
to  hew,  (instead  of  a  hatchet,)  and  also  to  tight  with.  (5) 
Their  adze,  used  to  dig  out  bowls,  canoes,  and  in  making 
many  things. 

EXAMINED. 

Day  after  day  they  crowded  to  see  me,  and  many  had 
to  examine  my  legs,  and  praise  their  u  beauty."  Others 
took  hold  of  my  hand,  turning  it  over  and  over,  stroking 
and  admiring  it — and  they  must  feel  of  ray  arms,  and  my 
hair,  expressing  their  wonder  and  admiration. 

GIVING  A  WIFE. 

It  is  a  custom  there,  when  a  "  stranger"  comes  to  trade, 
or  settle,  if  he  is  of  wealth  or  note,  for  the  landlord  or 
king  to  offer  him  a  wife,  without  "  dowry."  If  he  accepts 
of  her  the  landlord  feels  a  liberty  to  ask  goods  from  his 
stranger,  and  frequent  presents.  If  the  stranger  complains, 
or  wants  pay,  or  prosecutes  him,  the  landlord  very  con- 
veniently says,  "  I  gave  him  a  wife,  and  he  never  gave  me 
anything  for  her.  Let  him  pay  me  for  her,  and  I  will  pay 
him."  And  he  would  be  sure  to  set  so  high  a  price  as  to 
exceed  the  goods  used,  and  thus  the  poor  trader  loses  the 
whole. 

In  this  way  many  traders  (colored)  from  Freetown,  who 
have  wives  there,  go  into  the  country,  live  with  other  wo- 
men, and  often  leave  their  wifes  altogether. 

I  have  known  some  who  nobly  refused  such  offers,  but 
where  one  remains  stedfast,  it  is  to  be  feared  that  many  fall 
before  the  temptation. 

They  soon  began  to  think  of  a  wife  for  me,^and  seemed 
to  be  very  much  concerned  for  my  welfare,  when  I  told 


210 


THOMPSON  IX  AFRICA. 


them  "  I  have  one  wife  in  America,  and  that  is  enough  for 
me."  They  wondered  how  I  could  get  along  with  only  one 
wife,  and  she  in  another  country.  They  thought  the  white 
man's  law,  in  this  respect,  was  very  hard,  and  the  women 
pitied  me  greatly  ! 

When  1  first  went  among  them  they  supposed  my  first 
object  would  be  to  get  a  wife  ;  and  the  sable  fair  had  many 
wonderings  and  queries  among  themselves  which  one  of 
them  should  be  so  fortunate  as  to  be  chosen.  Many  at- 
tired themselves  in  their  prettiest,  and  tripped  around  be- 
fore me  to  gain  my  attention  ;  and  in  various  ways  they 
tried  to  recommend  themselves  to  my  notice  and  favor. 
But  whenever  I  saw  any  such  manifestation,  I  studiously 
avoided  them. 

At  one  time,  one  of  my  men  was  questioned  as  follows  : 
"  What  will  your  master  do  for  a  wife  ?"  "  He  has  a  wife." 
"  Where  ?"  "  In  America."  "  Can't  he  have  any  in  this 
country  ?"  "  No."  "  But  will  he  have  no  wife  here  ?" 
"No,  he  can't  have  any  other." 

I  explained,  from  time  to  time,  the  gospel  law  of  mar- 
riage, and  feel  that  a  good  impression  was  made.  The  gos- 
pel, faithfully  applied,  will  uproot  and  overturn  all  their 
polygamy,  adultery  and  idolatry.    God  speed  the  day. 

A  BEAUTIFUL  COUNTRY. 

On  one  day  Bunyan  and  I  walked  out  into  the  back  coun- 
try some  distance  to  observe.  It  was  most  beautiful — 
rolling  and  high — to  all  appearances  one  of  the  most 
splendid  farming  countries  in  the  world.  Soil  rich,  and  in 
general  gravelly,  and  the  finest  spring  brooks  warbling 
sweetly  along  the  valleys. 

With  American  cultivation,  it  might  be  made  an  earthly 
Paradise.  And  shall  we  not  speedily  introduce  our  knowl- 
edge and  arts  there  ?  They  are  willing  to  learn — who  is 
willing  to  go,  or  give,  to  teach  them  ? 

GONGOMMAH. 

Again  we  walked  to  Gon-gom-mah,  a  large  barricaded 


PREACHING  IN  TOWNS. 


211 


town,  on  an  island  of  some  twenty  or  thirty  acres.  It  is  so 
well  fortified  by  nature  and  art,  that  the  enemy  have  never 
been  able  to  take  it.  There  we  found  one  cow,  sheep  and 
goats.  There  I  met  with  a  Mahomedan  who  talked  En- 
glish. Said  he  was  born  in  Timbuctoo — had  been  to  the 
West  Indies.  He  had  an  old,  well-worn  Arabic  testament, 
and  wanted  to  get  a  new  one.  Was  anxious  to  go  to 
America  with  me.  His  whole  demeanor  was  that  of  a 
gentleman.    Wanted  me  to  go  with  him  to  Timbuctoo. 

I  "  shook  the  king's  hand,"  with  a  few  hooks,  and  they 
manifested  great  joy  to  see  the  white  man  in  their  town. 
They  gave  me  milk,  cooked  rice  for  us,  gave  us  a  goat,  mat 
and  pea-nuts. 

Near  the  town  was  a  large  rock,  to  which  the  poor  de- 
luded people  sacrificed  as  their  God !  Rice,  or  a  fowl, 
or  a  fish,  is  cooked,  and  placed  before  it  in  a  bowl  or  on  a 
plate.  Bottles  are  also  kept  standing  there.  Such  is  their 
worship ! 

BLESSED  SABBATH. 

In  the  morning  I  read  till  ten  ;  then  the  people  of  Tis- 
sana,  many  from  Mohbungo,  and  Soombwea,  with  many 
of  the  Sierra  Leone  traders,  assembled  in  the  "  bush," 
seated  on  their  mats,  and  I  preached  from  "  Behold  I  bring 
you  glad  tidings  of  great  joy."  There  was  excellent  atten- 
tion and  order.  They  confessed  they  were  "  glad  tidings" — 
clapped  their  hands,  exclaiming  "  bah,  bah,"  (thank  you). 
A  number  of  kings  were  present,  and  a  good  impression 
seemed  to  be  made. 

At  two  o'clock  I  left  Bunyan  to  preach  again  at  Tissana, 
and  I  went  over  the  river  to  Moh-bungo,  and  preached  to 
an  interesting  congregation.  Then  walked  to  Soombwea, 
where  the  king  called  the  people  together,  and  I  preached 
again  to  a  crowded  "  Bar<i*e."  They  exclaimed,  "  bah,  bah, 
Fear  a  Kali.'" 

The  king  (Bul-li-sar-ki),  had  made  arrangements  to  go 
away,  but  hearing  I  was  coming  to  preach,  he  remained. 
He  followed  me  out  of  the  town,  and  rehearsed  some  of  his 
trials  from  another  chief,  who,  he  thought,  had  injured  him. 


212 


THOMPSON   IN  AFRICA. 


I  advised  him  to  leave  it  all  with  God,  and  He  would  make 

it  all  right,  and  plead  his  cause.    He  s;iid  he  would. 

1  returned  to  Tissana,  much  wearied,  but  greatly  rejoicing 
in  the  privileges  and  occurrences  of  the  day. 

It  was  a  new  era  in  the  history  of  that  people. 


A   MISSIONARY  PREACHING   TO  AFRICANS. 


This  cut  is  designed  to  give  something  of  an  idea  of 
scenes  of  frequent  occurrence  in  the  life  of  a  Missionary  in 
Africa.  The  company  is  small,  but  sufficient  to  exhibit 
their  dress,  posture,  and  appearance. 

At  the  left  hand,  is  seen  a  plantain,  or  banana  tree  (for 
they  are  just  alike,  except  that  the  plantain  is  a  little  the 
highest),  which  is  very  common  in  Africa,  and  furnishes  a  fruit 
much  used  for  food.  They  grow  separately,  or  in  clusters, 
and  are  very  easily  cultivated. 

SPINNING  AND  WEAVING. 

Everywhere  I  went,  I  observed  many  of  the  women  spin- 
ning, and  the  men  weaving  their  country  cloths. 

A  WOMAN  SPINNING. 

Their  spinning  apparatus  is  very  simple  :  a  mere  large 
wooden  spindle,  with  a  round  stone  on  the  lower  part  to  give 


IMPROVEMENTS  NEEDED. 


213 


it  force.    It  is  whirled  like  a  top  with  the 
right  hand,  while  the  cotton  is  held  in 
the  left,  and  the  thread  drawn  out  and 
twisted  with  astonishing  evenness.  It 
takes  a  woman  about  three  weeks,  with 
her  other  business,  to  spin  enough  for 
'«gione  common  cloth,  and  a  man  three  days 
to  weave  it,  in  a  strip  about  six  inches 
p£pi^L^  wide,  and  another  man  a  day  and  a 
S^pip        j^jj.  tQ  gew  jt  l0getner)  to  make  a  cloth 

about  as  large  as  a  bed  sheet,  and  this  is  sold  for  one  bar  ! 
This  cloth  constitutes  the  full  dress  of  the  common  people 
(see  their  dress  in  the  preceding  cut),  though  many  cannot 
afford  such  a  dress,  but  go  with  a  small  piece  of  cloth  about 
their  loins.  (See  other  cuts.)  They  get  but  little  for  their 
labor.  Traders  often  buy  these  cloths  for  a  few  leaves  of 
tobacco,  or  a  few  beads,  or  some  other  worthless  trinkets — 
then  exchange  them  for  rice,  or  palm  oil,  and  make  an  im- 
mense profit. 

We  \\i>h  to  introduce,  as  soon  as  possible,  the  wheel,  and 
loom,  and  other  improvements.  They  will  eagerly  grasp 
them,  and  seek  to  imitate  us.  It  must  be  done  gradually. 
At  first,  we  must  begin  with  such  simple  machinery  that 
thev  can  easily  comprehend,  and  make  for  themselves,  then 
more  advanced.  It  will  probably  be  impossible  to  intro- 
duce among  them  our  improvements  in  the  present  advanced 
state.  They  must  begin  with  A,  B,  C,  and  advance  step 
by  step. 

On  Monday,  March  25th,  I  conversed  with  Braw.  He 
wanted  to  learn  A,  B,  C — tried  to  teach  me  Mendi  words, 
and  was  much  pleased  when  I  could  pronounce  words  after 
him  good.  I  gave  him  a  pair  of  pantaloons  and  a  shirt,  and 
lent  him  my  coat  to  wear  to  the  place  of  the  peace  meeting. 
He  was  greatly  elated  with  white  man's  dress  on,  and  his 
people  were  highly  pleased  to  see  him  thus.  A  few  years 
ago  Bunyan  was  here  trading.  He  asked  Braw  to  call  his 
people  together  that  he  might  preach  to  them  in  Mendi. 
Braw  refused,  saying — "  I  am  a  war  man,  and  am  now 
fighting.  If  I  call  my  people  to  hear  God  palaver,  and 
then  go  on  fighting,  how  will  that  look  ?    If  you  wish  to 


I 

I* 


214  THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 

talk  to  me,  do  so,  but  I  can't  call  ray  people."  Now,  that 
same  "  war  man"  says  he  has  left  war  forever.  He  has  long 
called  for  the  gospel  to  be  preached  to  his  people,  calls 
them  together,  listens  with  them,  and  rejoices,  and  thanks 
God  that  he  has  lived  to  see  such  days  !  True,  it  w  as 
brought  about  by  severe  affliction  and  sore  trouble,  which 
made  his  very  heart  sick  of  war.  But,  "  Is  anything  too 
hard  for  the  Lord  ?"  He  leads  us  often  in  ways  we  know 
not ;  but  so  long  as  He  leads,  we  may  rest  assured,  we  shall 
come  out  right,  though  our  pathway  may  be  through 
storms,  clouds,  and  darkness. 


JC  URNEYING. 


215 


CHAPTER  XIV. 
PEACE  MISSION  AND  LABORS. 

On  the  26th  of  March,  we  left  Tissana  for  the  place  of 
the  meeting  to  make  peace.  We  followed  the  river,  cross- 
ing and  re- crossing  in  canoes,  till  the  middle  of  the  after- 
noon, and  stopped  on  an  island,  called  Beh-pee,  at  a  small 
town.  Within  half  a  mile  there  was  another  island,  with  a 
town  on  it. 

The  road  was  very  bad — crooked,  uneven,  rocky,  pebbly, 
sandy,  rooty,  bluffy  and  watery.  It  would  require  a  goat 
to  travel  it  well.  The  roots  and  stones  were  not  very  pleas- 
ant for  my  bare  feet.  (My  feet  became  sore,  so  that  for 
two  months  I  could  wear  no  shoes,  and  went  bare  foot.) 
We  had  bluffs  and  gulleys,  where  a  mountain  ass  could  not 
go.  Our  company  consisted  of  about  twenty — Braw  and 
his  attendants,  myself,  Bunyan,  two  of  my  men,  and  a  boy. 

Between  Beh-pee  and  Tissana,  I  should  think  the  river 
descends  as  much  as  fifty  feet  or  more,  in  cascades.  It  is 
full  of  alligators,  which  frequently  catch  people,  and  make 
it  very  dangerous  to  go  in  the  water.  A  man  was  caught 
the  night  before  we  started.  At  Gongommah  one  was 
taken,  so  large,  that  ten  men  could  not  move  it,  and  if  a 
man  sat  astride,  on  his  back,  his  feet  could  not  reach  the 
ground.  He  must  have  been  eighteen  or  twenty  feet  long. 
They  are  occasionally  taken  with  large  hooks,  and  some- 
times shot,  but  many  people,  in  different  places,  are  killed 
by  them. 

Again  and  again,  the  natives  have  warned  me  against 
going  into  the  water,  and  I  have  myself  seen  a  large  alliga- 
tor coming  for  boys  who  were  in  swimming,  but  seeing  him 
in  time,  they  just  saved  themselves. 

At  Beh-pee,  I  had  the  people  collected  in  the  evening 
and  talked  to  them.  Good  attention,  and  manifest  interest. 
I  could  sleep  but  little  that  night,  and  in  the  morning  the 
parrots  surpassed  anything  I  ever  heard  of  the  kind.  The 


21G 


THOMPSON   IN  AFRICA. 


air  seemed  to  be  full,  alive,  and  vocal  with  them,  which 

was  not  unpleasant,  but  rather  charming. 


THE  PARROT. 


We  continued  to  follow  the  river  to  Gerahoo,  where  we 
rested  awhile.  Braw  boasted  that  "  no  man  white  ever 
came  to  any  king  in  all  this  country,  but  to  Braw,"  and  he 
took  great  pride  in  showing  me  wherever  we  went. 

We  arrived  at  He-ge-mah  that  night — a  large  town, 
with  double  walls,  containing  a  perfect  jam  of  houses,  and 
people  like  bees.  The  war  had  not  been  able  to  take  it, 
and  they  there  had  plenty  of  sheep  and  goats. 

We  sat  down  in  the  Bane,  while  the  people  were  called 
to  see  Proo-moie.  A  great  crowd  assembled,  and  there 
was  much  joy  and  clapping  of  hands. 

I  desired  to  walk  around  between  or  outside  the  wall, 
to  view  the  town,  but  was 'prohibited  on  pain  of  heavy  fine, 
so  we  were  conducted  around  inside.  The  object  of  the 
law  is  to  prevent  spies  from  examining  the  wails  for  the 
purpose  of  an  attack.  To  get  between  the  houses  was 
difficult  and  unpleasant 

A  NOTE  ON  TOBACCO. 

I  here  found,  as  elsewhere,  that  the  name  of  a  white 
man  was  associated  in  their  minds  with  tobacco.    They  all 


TOBACCO  CURRENCY. 


217 


expect,  wherever  I  go,  that  I  have  brought  plenty  of  to- 
bacco, and  so  far  as  my  name  has  gone,  the  expectation  of 
tobacco  has  gone  with  it,  and  when  I  tell  them  I  have  none, 
they  will  hardly  believe  it.  They  can't  understand  it. 
Why?  1st.  White  men  bring  ship  loads  of  tobacco  to 
their  country,  and  all  they  get  comes  from  the  white  man's 
country.  2d.  All  the  white  men  they  ever  heard  of  as 
passing  through  their  country  had  tobacco.  3d.  All  tra- 
ders, who  come  from  the  white  man's  colony,  bring  tobacco. 
4th.  All  Missionaries  who  have  come  to  Africa,  dealt  in 
tobacco.  The  people  never  knew  an  exception,  from  the 
slave  trader  to  the  ambassador  of  heaven !  Thus  this 
shame  is  everywhere  resting  on  me  also.  White  man  and 
tobacco  are  united  in  their  minds — where  the  former  is 
seen  or  heard  of,  the  latter  is  expected  of  course ! 

I  was  assured  by  English  Missionaries  and  others,  that 
it  would  be  impossible  to  carry  on  the  Mission  without  to- 
bacco. I  answered,  "I  will  try,  anyhow" — and  I  have 
done  it.  I  am  aware  that  tobacco  is  their  "  coppers,"  and 
the  nearest  a  "  circulating  medium "  of  anything  they 
have,  and  that  whatever  else  you  give,  if  no  tobacco  is  with 
it,  they  are  not  satisfied — but  I  do  know  4hat  a  missionary 
or  a  trader,  can  get  along  without  tobacco,  and  do  well,  by 
making  a  little  effort  to  supply  them  with  other  new  and 
useful  things.  I  have  done  so,  and  others  can  do  so  too. 
It  will  require  some  decision,  for  he  will  be  continually 
importuned  for  tobacco,  and  he  may  lose  a  few  trades,  but 
never  mind — I  have  been  obliged  to  let  food  go  awajr  be- 
cause I  had  no  tobacco,  when  I  and  the  children  were 
hungry — never  mind — remain  firm  to  right  principle,  and 
provide  useful  things  for  them,  and  all  that  is  needful  can 
be  obtained. 

'  In  all  that  part  of  Africa  they  have  no  money,  or  cur- 
rency— but  deal  in  baiter  altogether.  Tobacco  comes  the 
nearest  a  general  circulating  medium.  It  is  bought  by  the 
hogshead,  and  prepared,  four  leaves  in  a  bunch,  which  is 
called  "ahead."  Twelve  of  these  heads  make  a  "bar" 
— forty  bars  "a  ton" — and  these  are  the  denominational 
terms  used  in  speaking  of  the  value  of  things.  For  ex- 
ample— when  the  price  of  any  small  thing  is  spoken  of,  it 
10 


218 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


is  "  so  many  for  a  leaf — so  much  for  half  a  leaf — so  many 
leaves  for  it — or  so  many  heads — or  bars,  or  tons.  So 
many  yards  of  cloth  for  a  bar — so  much  rice,  palm  oil, 
work,  &c.,  for  a  bar — so  many  fish-hooks,  needles,  locks, 
knives,  looking  glasses,  handkei chiefs,  iron  pots,  bowls, 
plates,  cups,  &c,  for  a  bar" — and  every  one  going  there  has 
to  become  familiarized  to  this  mode  of  reckoning. 

Tims  tobacco  is  spread  all  over  the  country.  They  are 
excessively  fond  of  it  for  smoking  or  snuffing — both  men 
and  women — but  I  have  never  yet  found  the  native  Af- 
rican, who  was  so  degraded,  and  lost  to  all  sense  of  pro- 
priety and  decency,  as  to  chew  tobacco.  This  is  cer- 
tainly one  depth  of  pollution  to  which  they  have  not  yet 
sunken. 

28th.  Slept  pretty  well,  amid  much  confusion  and 
noise.  All  day,  the  multitude  crowded  around  my  door, 
gaping  upon  me  when  eating,  sleeping,  and  reading.  "While 
eating  breakfast,  they  stood  around,  making  observations 
on  me.  "  Why,  the  man  can't  eat.  See,  he  only  takes  a 
knife  with  a  little  on  it !  Gentlemen  of  this  country  eat 
with  their  hand.  Why,  see,  that  rice  is  not  enough  for  one 
man,  and  he  only  eats  half  of  it."  They  generally  eat  with 
the  hand — some  have  wooden  spoons,  and  I  have  sold  to 
them  large  numbers  of  iron  spoons.* 

In  the  afternoon,  a  fine  looking  woman  came,  looked  in 
and  saw  me,  and  jumped  back,  raised  her  hands  as  in  a 
fright,  stretched  her  eyes  in  wild  amaze,  and  drew  a  long 
"  O — h  !  what  thing  is  this  ?"  She  wanted  to  come  and 
shake  hands  with  me,  but  was  afraid.  "  If  I  go  and  tell 
him  how  do,  do,  I  no  get  a  palaver  for  it?"  "No,  we  all 
told  him  how  do,  do,  yesterday.  He  will  not  hurt  you." 
She  spoke  to  one  of  my  men.  He  came  and  said,  "  She 
wants  to  tell  you  how  do,  do."  "  Tell  her  I  can  hear  Mendi 
— she  can  talk — I  will  not  bite  her,"  and  she  came  in,  fear- 
ful, hesitating,  reaching  forward  as  far  as  she  could,  and 
shook  my  hand,  but  hastened  out  again. 

=*Note. — I  have  seen  the  company  seated  around  their  bowl,  on  the 
ground,  with  one  spoon  for  the  whole,  each  taking  a  mouthful  in  turn. 
Like  the  ancient  Pharisees,  they  generally  "  wash  their  hands"  before 
and  after  eating. 


THE  "DEVIL"  FARCE. 


219 


Sorae  are  thus  afraid  of  me,  but  most  come  right  up  and 
shake  my  hand,  "  Seno !  St-no  !"  the  reply  to  which  is 
"  bah,"  (ihank  you.) 

29th.  Banyan  and  I  walked  a  number  of  miles  with 
our  guns,  but  found  no  game.  My  feet  quite  sore  and 
painful. 

THE  "  DEVIL"  FARCE. 

30th.  In  Africa  they  have  their  "  Devil  Bushes,"  and 
often  it  is  reported  that  the  devil  appears,  and  all  must 
honor  him.  Last  night,  in  He-ge-mah,  a  scene  of  the  kind 
occurred.  They  were  dancing  as  usual,  when  news  came 
that  the  devil  had  appeared  in  the  bush.  The  women 
went  into  the  houses,  and  the  men  into  the  bush,  where 
they  made  a  great  noise.  In  the  town  all  was  still,  till  at 
length  the  devil  came  in  and  set  up  (in  a  daik  house  near 
mine)  a  whining,  whimpering  noise,  such  as  can  be  made 
by  blowing  through  a  split  goose  quill,  or  an  onion  stalk, 
or  whining1  in  the  big  end  of  a  horn  or  tunnel,  resembling 
at  times  the  bleating  of  a  calf  or  goat,  when  frightened, 
then  the  noise  of  a  black  wasp  when  he  comes  to  his  nest — ■ 
just  as  the  deceiver  blew  softer  or  stronger,  I  suppose. 
When  he  bleated,  then  all  in  the  town  danced,  and  shouted, 
making  the  air  ring,  and  the  ground  almost  to  shake. 
When  the  devil  was  still,  all  was  silent  in  the  town,  but 
the  moment  the  noise  was  heard,  all  simultaneously  shouted, 
clapped  their  hands,  and  danced.  This  state  of  things  con- 
tinued for  about  one  hour.  There  was  evidently  a  dread, 
and  fear,  on  most  of  the  people,  and  I  suppose  their  object 
was  to  propitiate  the  devil's  favor. 

I  did  not  see  the  deceiver,  but  have  no  doubt  it  was 
some  crafty,  designing  man,  aspiring  for  influence  and 
power.  I  arose  and  determined  to  go  out  and  grapple  with 
the  devil,  to  undeceive  the  people,  but  my  men  were  terri- 
fied at  such  a  step,  and  so  strongly  expostulated  with  me 
not  to  go,  "  the  people  will  make  a  palavar  with  you,  and 
do  you  bad — all  should  keep  still,"  &c.,  that  I  remained  in 
my  house,  and  took  a  quill  and  split  it,  then  blew  and  imi- 
tated the  noise.    When  the  devil  bellowed,  I  whined  too, 


220 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


and  my  men  were  very  much  alarmed  lest  we  should  all 
get  into  trouble.  They  begged  me  to  desist — the  little 
boy,  trembling,  entreated — Bunyan,  (in  another  house,) 
sent  to  me,  and  others  came  to  beseech  me  to  keep  quiet 
— "  or  the  people  will  make  you  forfeit  ten  slaves,  or  take 
everything  from  you."  I  said,  "  I  am  ready  for  the  pa- 
laver— it  will  surely  give  me  a  chauce  to  speak" — but  no 
palaver  came. 

ARRIVAL  AT  SA-BWE-MAH. 

About  seven  o'clock,  we  started  in  a  large  canoe — the 
river  being  smooth,  mostly,  to  Sa-bwe-mah.  We  were 
twenty  in  number.  For  two  or  three  hours  the  river  was 
fine.  At  the  mouth  of  Boompeh  river,  we  had  hard  work 
to  ascend  some  small  rapids,  then  it  was  fair  again  to  the 
place  of  our  destination. 

All  along  many  people  crowded  the  banks  to  get  a  view 
of  the  white  man.  The  people  in  the  canoe  sung  very 
loud  and  impetuously,  making  their  song  for  the  occasion, 
much  after  the  manner  of  Southern  slaves.  One  repeats  a 
sentence,  and  they  all  join  in  with  a  chorus. 

The  following  are  some  of  the  sentences  they  sung: — 
"  White  man  go  up  the  river — canoe  carry  white  man," 
many  times  repeated.  Then  again,  "  Braw  is  a  gentleman, 
Braw  bring  white  man — Braw  pass  (is  greater  than)  all  other 
gentlemen — no  white  man  come  to  any  king  in  this  country 
but  Braw"  &c,  many  times  repeated,  with  their  loud  cho- 
ruses. 

We  arrived  at  Sa-bwe-mah,  where  the  chiefs  of  my  side 
were  collecting  together — while  the  opposite  party,  or  Te- 
con-goes,  met  on  the  other  side  of  the  river.  We  were 
received  with  great  cordiality  and  warmth.  The  place  was 
the  site  of  an  old  town,  destroyed  long  ago.  There  were 
no  houses — merely  small  temporary  booths,  to  shelter  us 
from  the  sun  and  rain  a  little.  They  gave  me  one,  about 
one  hundred  and  fifty  yards  directly  in  the  thick  bush,  re- 
tired from  the  noise  of  drums,  dancing  and  palaver,  just  the 
place  that  suited  me. 

Braw  came  towards  night  and  said,  "  I  will  go  look  a 


A   GLORIOUS  SABBATH. 


221 


house  for  you,  you  must  not  sleep  here  in  the  bush."  I 
said,  "  This  is  just  such  a  place  as  I  like.  I  have  been  in 
the  towns  among  the  noise,  and  I  could  not  sleep.  I  was 
glad  when  they  gave  me  this  place" — though  there  was  no 
seat  but  the  ground — no  table,  no  dishes,  no  covering  but 
heaven  and  the  shady  trees. 

LEOPARDS  THE  PROMISES. 

The  forests  were  full  of  leopards,  and  other  wild  animals, 
roving  and  screaming  about  us,  which  aroused  my  fears  a 
little,  till  I  called  to  mind  my  protection.  Job  5  :  23,  "  The 
beasts  of  the  field  shall  be  at  peace  with  thee."  Hosea  2  : 
18,  "I  will  make  a  covenant  for  them  with  the  beasts  of 
the  field,  *  *  *  and  will  make  them  to  lie  down  safely." 
Eze.  34:  25,  "They  shall  dwell  safely  in  the  wilderness, 
and  sleep  in  the  woods."  Enough,  truly,  to  silence  every 
fear,  especially  when  joined  with  "  The  Lord  is  thy  keeper." 
u  Lest  any  hurt  it,  I  will  keep  it  night  and  day."  Lord,  it 
is  enough.  I  will  trust  and  "  dwell  safely."  We  spread 
our  mats  on  the  ground,  and  kept  a  fire  burning  all  night. 
A  number  of  animals  which  disturbed  us  in  the  night,  we 
shot,  and  Bunyan  always  kept  his  gun  handy  by  him. 

A  MEMORABLE  SABBATH. 

In  the  morning,  had  a  precious  time  studying  the  Bible. 
New  light  burst  upon  my  mind,  revealing  a  richness,  full- 
ness, and  spirituality  of  meaning  to  2d  Cor.  5  :  16,  which  I 
had  never  before  thought  of,  with  respect  to  "  knowing  man 
after  the  flesh,"  and  "  after  the  Spirit."  "  Christ  after  the 
flesh,"  and  "  after  the  Spirit" — the  former  expression  de- 
noting the  feelings  of  all  wicked  men  towards  one  another, 
and  towards  Christ — the  latter,  the  feelings  of  the  true 
Christian.  As  I  was  thus  reading  and  musing,  on  my  mat, 
a  number  came,  to  whom  "I  spake  the  word."  About 
eleven  o'clock,  the  chiefs  and  people  were  collected,  and  I 
preached,  Bunyan  interpreting.  Took  occasion  from  our 
meeting  to  make  peace,  to  show  the  palaver  between  sinners 
and  God,  the  importance  of  making  peace  with  Him.  Spoke 
of  the  written  Laws  of  God,  and  those  inscribed  on  every 


222 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


man's  heart — showed  how  we  all  had  broken  them,  and 
needed  pardon.  Dwelt  on,  and  illustrated  the  Sabbath  law, 
much  to  their  interest.  They  asked  questions,  and  had  con- 
siderable discussion  about  it  among  themselves.  All  gave 
excellent  attention. 

After  I  returned  to  my  booth,  a  company  from  Tecongo 
side  (the  enemy,)  came  to  see  me — two  of  whom  were  chiefs. 
They  approached  me  with  great  veneration,  kneeling  at  my 
feet,  and  taking  hold  of  my  arm,  just  as  a  common  man 
comes  to  the  king,  or  a  slave  to  his  master — supposing  I  was 
some  great  personage.  Hearing  that  I  had  been  "  talking 
God  palaver,"  they  wished  me  to  tell  them  what  I  said  ;  so 
I  again  went  over  the  substance  of  my  sermon.  Others 
also  came,  and  I  preached  to  them.  They  thanked  me  much 
for  "  coming  to  hold  the  war,"  (stop  the  war,)  and  for  the 
words  I  told  them.  They  said,  "  All  the  people  in  the 
country  will  thank  you.  Your  name  has  gone  far  up,  and 
we  came  to  see  if  you  was  here  indeed,  and  report,  that 
others  may  come  and  see  you." 

In  the  afternoon,  we  went  over  the  river  to  Bow-mah, 
where  Karmokoo  resided,  an  old,  nominal  king  of  all  that 
side  of  the  river.  The  meeting  of  Karmokoo  and  Braw  was 
very  affecting.  They  had  been  fighting  each  other  for  many 
years,  but  now  embraced,  and  fell  on  each  other's  necks  for 
a  long  time,  shook  hands  much,  with  many  expressions  of 
friendship  and  joy.  It  was  a  sight  that  well  might  make 
angels  rejoice. 

Next,  the  old  man  embraced  me,  with  much  feeling,  for  a 
long  time,  unwilling  to  let  go  of  my  hand.  I  should  judge 
he  must  be  one  hundred  years  old — a  skeleton,  just  on  the 
brink  of  the  grave.  He  seemed  rejoiced  at  the  prospect  of 
peace  before  his  death.  It  was  proposed  to  talk  "  God  pa- 
laver" to  them,  and  the  people  were  soon  called  together, 
many  chiefs  being  present.  Before  them  all  I  took  old  Kar- 
mokoo by  the  hand,  saying,  "  I  am  glad  to  see  you.  God 
has  spared  you  to  be  an  old  man.  You  can't  live  much 
longer,  and  now  it  is  important  that  you  try  and  be  prepared 
for  death.  1  rejoice  that  God  haslet  you  live  till  the  gospel 
has  come,  that  you  may  hear  it  once  before  you  die.  Bunyan 
is  my  'mouth,'  and  what  he  speaks  will  be  my  word." 


DRIVERS. 


223 


Bunyan  prayed,  and  preached  in  a  very  interesting  man- 
ner— judging  from  the  fixed  eye,  the  open  mouth,  and 
earnest  countenance  of  every  one.  Every  word  seemed  to 
be  swallowed  with  avidity.  They  w  ere  "  m11  attention,"  for 
now  and  "  strange  things  were  brought  to  their  ears."  When 
speaking  of  the  Savior's  death,  they  asked,  "  What  made 
God's  son  die  ?"  Explained.  He  spoke  of  prayer  ;  they 
asked,  "  When  shall  we  pray  ?"  Answered.  And  at  the 
close  of  his  sermon,  all  said,  "  We  will  all  begin,  and  go 
beg  God  for  our  sins."  And  many  thanks  were  heaped 
upon  us,  with  much  clapping  of  hands.  Let  us  pray  that 
the  seed  thus  "  sown  in  weakness,"  may  be  watered  by 
heavenly  dews  and  "  raised  in  power." 

As  we  were  coming  away,  one  of  Braw's  daughters,  who 
had  long  been  a  prisoner,  and  a  slave,  met  and  fell  at  his 
feet,  weeping  excessively  for  a  long  time — but  nothing 
brought  tears  from  the  old  warrior's  heart.  At  length  she 
became  composed,  and  they  conversed  together,  and  parted 
again — (but  while  we  were  making  peace,  she  often  came 
to  see  her  father,  though  she  was  yet  a  slave.)  I  returned 
to  my  booth,  blessing  the  Lord  for  what  I  had  seen  and 
heard,  feeling  that  it  was  well  worth  coming  to  Africa  to 
enjoy  such  a  glorious  privilege.  The  field  seemed  emphati- 
cally "  white  for  the  harvest."    0  !  for  laborers. 

April  1st.  Waiting  for  chiefs  to  meet,  reading,  walking, 
&c.  P.  M.,  the  chiefs  here,  assembled  and  discussed  some 
matters,  and  I  "  shook  their  hand,"  according  to  custom, 
with  eight  bars  (four  dollars,)  worth  of  handkerchiefs,  caps, 
<fec.  The  chiefs  of  the  opposite  parties  are  evidently  afraid 
to  trust  each  other,  fearing  there  may  be  some  treachery,  or 
"  rogue."  Those  on  the  other  side,  sent  word  for  us  to  come 
and  meet  together  in  one  of  their  walled  towns,  but  the 
chiefs  of  this  side  are  afraid,  and  I  tell  them  "  that  looks 
like  rogue  fashion,  true,  true,  I  would  not  go — let  all  meet 
in  some  open  place,  where  there  will  be  no  chance  for 
trickery." 

DRIVERS  DISCOURAGEMENT  ALARM 

2d.  Last  night,  before  we  lay  down,  the  "  drivers"  came, 
and  though  we  had  on  our  side  two  guns,  cutlasses,  sticks, 


224 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


fire  and  water,  yet  they  drove  us  from  our  camp  and  sleep- 
ing-place. There  were  such  innumerable  quantities  of  them, 
and  had  so  spread  themselves  all  over  the  ground,  that  we 
had  to  sweep  a  new  place  in  the  leaves,  build  another  fire, 
and  spread  our  mats. 

In  the  night,  thunder,  lightning,  and  rain.  I  heaped  up 
my  things,  and  sat  on  them,  beneath  my  umbrella,  till  I  was 
tired,  then  lay  down  with  it  over  my  head,  while  other  parts 
were  exposed  to  the  rain.  To-day,  unwell,  feet  sore  and 
inflamed. 

It  is  difficult  to  get  all  the  chiefs  together,  they  are  so 
suspicious  and  afraid  of  each  other. 

Not  having  come  expecting  to  stay,  and  the  prospect  of 
a  general  meeting  being  rather  discouraging,  Bunyan  became 
impatient,  and  wished  to  return  to  Tissana,  to  be  planting 
his  new  farm  before  it  should  be  too  late.  I  said  to  him, 
"If  we  go  now  we  lose  all  we  came  for.  We  must  be  pa- 
tient, and  wait.  Send  men  to  Tissana  to  cut  and  plant  your 
farm."  So,  after  many  objections,  he  consented  to  stay,  and 
we  sent  two  men  to  do  the  work. 

About  dark,  a  messenger  came  to  Braw,  from  Tissana,  on 
express,  saying,  "  You  must  not  sleep  there  to-night ;  or  if 
you  do,  you  must  surely  leave  early  in  the  morning — for  a 
'  rogue  war'  is  made  up,  and  coming  to  that  place  to  break 
up  the  meeting,  and  the  efforts  for  peace !"  I  feel  that  all 
is  possible,  but  not  probable.  I  believe  that  God  will  not 
suffer  the  haters  of  all  good,  "  certain  lewd  fellows  of  the 
baser  sort,"  thus  to  triumph  ;  that  He  is  preparing  the  way 
for  the  rapid  spread  of  the  gospel  through  all  this  country, 
by  quieting  the  tribes,  and  the  country  into  peace,  that  thus 
His  word  may  have  "  free  course,  and  be  glorified."  This 
is  my  confidence. 

3d.  Rain  again  last  night,  which  routed  us.  Feel  bet- 
ter in  my  general  health,  but  one  of  my  tonsils  has  become 
very  sore,  so  that  swallowing  is  attended  with  great  pain. 
Reading  some.  We  caught  some  fine  fish,  which  were  a 
rich  feast. 

Bunyan  went  over  to  Bovvmah  to  buy  a  fish  line,  but 
finding  none  made,  he  cut  the  palm  leaf,  and  made  for 
himself.    Some  of  the  people,  learning  we  wanted  such 


THE  MESSAGE. 


225 


an  article,  and  being  anxious  to  trade,  hasted,  and  in  a 
few  hours  after,  came  over  with  more  than  200  feet  of 
beautiful  new-made  line !  It  is  all  made  from  the  fibres 
of  the  palm  leaf,  and  twisted  with  the  hand  on  the  leg.  In 
this  way,  they  make  small  lines  with  astonishing  rapidity. 
Indeed,  I  am  almost  led  to  believe  that,  taking  it  all  around, 
a  person  will  make  more  in  this  way,  than  a  single  person 
could  from  flax. 

Received  some  cloth  from  the  Mission,  a  blue  coat  for 
Braw,  and  a  letter  from  brother  Brooks.  Biaw  put  on  his 
coat,  and  was  very  proud  of  it.  He  paced  back  and  forth, 
exclaiming,  "  Feara-kah,  (eara-kak,  feara-AraA  /  0  Feara 
Gagaw."  Such  was  his  pride  and  joy  to  get  a  blue  coat, 
in  which  to  appear  before  the  chiefs. 

THE  MESSENGER  FROM  TE-CONGO. 

To-day,  a  man  came,  professing  to  be  sent  to  the  chiefs 
here  by  Mahommedoo-te-congo,  the  chief  who  has  the 
power  on  the  other  side  of  the  war.  He  says  that  Ma- 
hommedoo  has  directed  all  his  chiefs  to  meet  at  Bow-mah, 
for  the  meeting ;  and  the  chiefs  here  said  they  were  willing 
to  meet  there.  I  shook  the  messenger's  hand  with  a  red 
cap,  told  him  my  name,  and  sent  a  small  present  and  ad- 
dress to  Mahommedoo,  of  which  the  following  is  a  copy. 

MESSAGE  TO   MAHOMMEDOO-TE- CONGO. 

"  This  (the  present)  is  to  shake  your  hand.  I  heard 
much  of  this  war  in  my  country,  and  many  people  there 
sorry  plenty  for  it,  and  want  it  to  stop.  I  heard  of  it  again 
at  my  place,  and  wished  to  try  and  have  it  stopped,  and 
have  come  here  for  that  purpose.  One  God  made  you,  me, 
and  all  this  people.  You  are  all  in  one  country,  of  one 
color,  speak  one  tongue,  children  of  one  Father,  brothers 
of  one  family.  Is  it  good  for  such  persons  to  fight  ?  Is  it 
right  ?  Will  God  be  pleased  ?  No  :  and  I  beg  you  plenty 
to  have  this  war  stop.  One  side  must  not  say,  'The  other 
side  has  done  the  wrong,  and  I  can't  forgive  them.'  No. 
Both  sides  have  done  wrong.    You  must  forget  and  for- 


226 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


give  all  the  past — let  the  war  be  done,  and  now  love  each 
other.  This  will  be  for  the  good  of  the  country.  Then 
teachers  can  come  all  over  the  country,  teach  all  books,  and 
talk  God  palaver.  I  have  hold  of  your  hand  now,  and 
wish  to  hold  it  strong,  that  you  may  fight  no  more.  I 
want  you  to  be  my  friend." 

4th.  Awoke  with  both  tonsils  very  sore,  and  they  have 
grown  worse,  so  that  I  have  been  in  much  misery  all  day. 
Had  considerable  fever.  In  the  afternoon  went  to  the  river, 
and  had  three  men  rub  me  well ;  then  lay  in  a  chief 's 
hammock. 

THE  FLUTE. 

During  the  day,  more  people  came  from  the  other  side 
to  see  me.  They  had  a  country  flute,  certainly  superior  to 
any  fife,  or  flute,  or  clarionet  I  ever  heard,  with  respect  to 
strength,  and  sweetness,  and  variation  of  sound.  I  tried  to 
buy  it,  but  as  it  was  the  one  he  played  on  before  the  king, 
(Mahommedoo,)  he  would  not  sell  it.  He  promised  to 
make  me  one,  but  did  not. 

5th.  Last  night,  as  a  shower  was  coming  up,  Braw  came 
and  insisted  on  my  going  to  his  booth,  which  was  larger, 
and  somewhat  better  than  ours.  I  went,  but  such  was  the 
pain  in  my  neck  I  could  not  sleep.  Every  motion  of  the 
head,  every  swallow,  (which  had  to  be  often,  on  account  of 
choking  with  phlegm,)  and  nearly  every  breath  caused  great 
misery.  Have  had  a  dreadful  day,  unable  to  lie  down,  and 
obliged  to  sit  up  to  keep  from  strangling.  Something  like 
an  asthmatic  affection  well  nigh  took  my  breath,  till  with 
great  difficulty  I  drank  warm  water,  and,  with  a  feather, 
vomited  all  I  could. 

The  chiefs  and  others  pity  me  much,  and  wish  to  give 
their  medicines,  but  I  preferred  not  to  take  them.  Braw 
often  exclaims,  "  Oh  !  Yoh  /"  (0  dear,  0  pity,)  and  to-day 
proposed  to  take  me  to  Tissana,  bnt  I  thought  I  should  be 
no  better  off  there,  and  refused  to  go. 

To-day,  to  get  me  out  of  the  noise,  Bunyan  and  others 
built  me  a  new  booth,  rather  more  comfortable  than  the 
old  one,  and  large  enough  for  two  to  sleep  in ;  this  evening 


HEALTH  RETURNING. 


227 


they  moved  me  into  it.  We  sleep  on  sticks,  about  one  foot 
from  the  ground.  I  cannot  speak  loud  at  all,  and  in  a 
whisper  only  with  great  pain.  The  people  here  are  anxious 
to  do  all  they  can  for  my  comfort ;  but  how  good  it  would 
be  to  have  my  wife  here  to  help  me  !  Stop,  my  soul. 
"  The  Lord  shall  give  that  which  is  good."  Amen. 

6th.  Last  night,  rested  a  little  without  any  sleep.  To- 
day, some  better.  Ate  a  little  rice-flour  mush,  with  great 
difficulty,  which  did  me  good  by  loosening  phlegm  in  great 
quantities. 

Braw  brought  me  a  bitter  bark,  for  tea  to  drink,  saying, 
"  Drink  that ;  it  will  pull  all  that  stuff  in  your  throat  out." 
I  drank  some,  but  I  cannot  say  whether  it  helped  me  or  not. 
From  some  cause  I  am  much  better,  and  begin  to  whisper  a 
little.    All  praise  to  my  great  Physician. 

This  morning,  started  men  for  the  Mission,  writing  to 
brother  Brooks  for  a  considerable  quantity  of  goods,  hav- 
ing determined  to  step  boldly  between  the  parties,  God 
willing,  and  make  the  peace.  It  will  take  some  goods,  as 
presents,  to  each  side,  to  effect  it  according  to  the  common 
custom  ;  but  a  little  money  could  not  be  better  spent — and 
I  have  observed  that  mere  words  without  a  present,  have 
but  little  force  here.  Bunyan  also  went  to  spend  the  Sab- 
bath at  Tissana,  and  preach  ;  so  that  I  and  my  little  boy- 
are  left  alone  among  the  heathen,  in  the  bush,  but  have  no 
fear,  feeling  that  I  am  in  God's  work. 

Towards  night  Braw  came,  and  I  told  him  how  much 
better  I  felt,  that  I  thought  God  had  done  it  all.  He  said, 
"  Yes,  God  did  it  all ;  and  if  He  helps  that  medicine  I 
gave  you,  it  will  make  your  neck  well."  Then  he  added, 
"  Yesterday  I  went  this  way,  (trembling  from  head  to  foot,) 
and  I  begged  God — begged  God  plenty  for  you,  to  make 
you  well." 

I  spoke  about  the  Sabbath,  and  said,  "  If  we  obey  God, 
and  try  to  keep  Him  our  friend,  He  will  help  us  to  make 
this  peace  good  ;  but  if  we  make  Him  angry,  we  can't 
make  any  peace,  only  war,"  He  said,  "  Yes,  only  God. 
I  think  only  of  God  in  this  thing.  I  think  only  of  God." 
It  is  encouraging  to  see  a  heathen  king  thus  confessing  his 
entire  dependence  on  God. 


228 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


THANKFULNESS  TEMPTATION,   AND  VICTORY. 

As  I  drank  a  good  draught  of  water  this  evening,  with 
comparative  ease,  I  was  so  rejoiced  in  being  able  again  to 
drink  the  precious  beverage,  that  I  involuntarily  exclaimed, 
"  Bless  the  Lord  1"  For  two  days  I  had  been  denied  this 
cordial,  except  to  torture  me ;  now  it  refreshed  and  did  me 
good.  O  !  what  a  blessing  is  health  !  Truly,  I  am  called 
upon  for  thankfulness  to  God.  For  two  days  and  nights,  I 
could  not  sleep,  nor  eat,  nor  drink,  nor  talk,  for  pain ;  nor 
could  I  swallow,  or  breathe  but  with  great  suffering  !  All 
these,  in  times  of  health,  are  sources  of  pleasure,  but  to  me 
they  were  all  turned  into  torture,  so  that  Satan  even  thrust 
the  thought  into  my  mind,  "  Well,  don't  try  to  keep  your- 
self alive  in  such  misery ;  just  let  it  choke  you  and  die  at 
once" — thinking  to  make  this  a  temptation  to  me  to  sin 
against  my  Father  ! 

Ah  !  Satan,  "  Shall  we  receive  good  at  the  hand  of  God, 
and  not  receive  evil  ?"  "  Though  He  slay  me,  yet  will  I 
trust  in  Him."  "  1  will  bear  the  indignation  of  the  Lord, 
because  I  have  sinned  against  him."  "  I  know,  0  Lord, 
that  Thy  judgments  are  right,  and  that  Thou,  in  faithful- 
ness hast  afflicted  me."  And  what  saith  the  answer  of 
God  ?  "I  know  the  thoughts  that  I  think  toward  you — 
thoughts  of  peace  and  not  of  evil."  Again,  "  /  am  with 
thee,  to  save  thee.  1  will  correct  thee  in  measure,  and  not 
leave  thee  altogether  unpunished." 

What  then  ?  Why,  while  my  heavenly  Father  is  trying 
to  "  save"  me,  and  give  me  "  peace,"  Satan  would  have 
me  think  He  is  angry  with  me,  and,  like  a  rebellious,  crazy 
child,  would  have  me  burst  from  Him,  and  rush  into  de- 
struction by  suicide  !  I  will  not  call  thee  a  fool,  Satan,  for 
J  am  the  fool — but  only  say,  "  The  Lord  rebuke  thee." 
O  !  Lord,  what,  when,  where,  how  much,  how  long,  or  in 
what  way  Thou  wilt,  Thy  grace  shall  be  "  sufficient,"  and  * 
will  rejoice. 

GLORIOUS  SABBATH  !  SKELETON   OF  A  SERMON. 

*7th.  Last  night  slept  a  little ;  hard  rain,  and  got  con- 
siderably wet.    It  was  with  some  difficulty  I  could  audibly 


SKELETON  OF  SERMON. 


229 


speak  this  morning,  but  by  effort,  I  succeeded.  Had  a 
soul -refreshing  time,  reading  the  Promises,  &c,  till  ten 
o'clock.  Numbers  came  to  see  me.  Braw  came  with  anx- 
ious solicitude,  and  asked  if  I  slept  last  night.  I  said, 
"  Yes."  He  exclaimed,  "  Feara  Gawaw  /"  Another  chief 
also  thanked  God. 

At  11  o'clock,  they  assembled  in  the  Barre,  and  a  scene 
occurred  for  which  I  expect  to  praise  the  Lord  forever. 

I  sat  in  my  hammock,  unable  to  stand,  and  my  little  boy, 
ten  years  old,  interpreted  ;  but  such  was  their  attention 
and  interest,  I  never  felt  more  delight  in  addressing  a  con- 
gregation. I  gave  a  general,  condensed  view  of  the  Savior, 
from  the  creation  to  His  death.  I  showed  that  Jesus 
Christ  (they  repeated  the  name,  to  get  it  in  their  minds 
right),  made  the  world  4000  years  before  He  came  to  die  ; 
that  He  made  man — Adam  (they  repeated  it) ;  gave  the 
history  of  the  fall,  and  that  when  man  sinned,  the  Son,  to 
save  mankind,  offered  to  "  stand  for  them,"  and  die  as  their 
substitute  4000  years  hence — accepted — man  was  spared 
and  multiplied,  but  the  ground  was  cursed  so  that  all  had 
to  work  for  a  living ;  trouble  followed  as  a  consequence  of 
sin.  Spoke  of  Abraham  (they  repeated  the  name),  as  a 
progenitor  of  the  Savior ;  his  seed  lived  in  Africa,  were  per- 
secuted, the  king  of  Egypt  plagued,  and  they  delivered, 
and  led  to  their  land.  People  began  to  look  for  the  Savior 
— the  shepherds — wise  men,  &c.  The  Savior  born — why 
He  became  a  man — could  as  easily  take  a  body  for  Him- 
self, as  give  us  one — had  to  have  a  body  that  he  might  suf- 
fer, die,  and  rise — had  no  "  man-father,"  God  formed  his 
body.  Persecuted,  driven  to  Africa,  returned  ;  did  good, 
healed  the  sick,  blind,  deaf,  dumb,  and  raised  the  dead,  to 
show  He  was  still  God.  He  who  had  made  all  things,  here 
had  nothing  ;  poor  for  us,  sleep  in  bush,  and  pray  all  night. 
Did  only  good — no  bad  ;  preached  the  truth — yet  the  chiefs 
hated  Him,  told  lies,  and  tried  to  injure  Him  in  every  way  ; 
they  sent  a  "  war,"  and  bound  Him.  He  could  have  killed 
them,  but  He  came  to  be  treated  just  so  ;  had  engaged 
4000  years  before,  to  come  and  thus  surfer  and  die,  there- 
fore He  yielded.  They  could  prove  nothing — but  lied, 
condemned,  and  crucified  Him — (showed  how).    He  died 


230 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


for  us,  not  for  Himself.  On  the  cross  they  mocked  Him, 
but  He  prayed  for,  and  forgave  them  :  then  cried,  "  It  is 
finished."  The  chiefs  sent  a  "  war"  to  watch  the  grave, 
but  the  third  day  he  arose — staid  forty  days,  and  ascended 
to  heaven,  there  to  hear  and  forgive  all  who  repent  of  their 
sins.  0  !  let  us  all  seek,  love,  and  serve  Him.  The  place 
where  he  lived  and  died,  only  about  three  days'  walk  from 
your  country  ;  if  we  had  time  to  tramp,  I  could  show  you 
the  place.  "  Will  you  go  with  us  and  show  us  the  place  ?" 
they  eagerly  asked,  ready  to  start  right  off.  I  said,  "  It  is 
too  far,"  and  drew  Africa  on  the  ground,  showing  relative 
situations  of  our  residence  and  Jerusalem. 

After  prayer,  they  arose,  and,  all  through  the  Barre, 
thanked  God,  and  went  away,  praying  that  God  would 
bless  them.  During  the  sermon  many  questions  were  asked, 
and  the  most  interesting  attention. 

When  I  said,  "  Jesus  means  Savior,"  they  repeated, 
"  JBow-mwie"  which  means  any  one  who  saves  from  trouble 
or  death  ;  thus  one  who  redeems  another— for  example,  Mr. 
Raymond — is  called  a  Savior. 

In  the  afternoon,  about  twent}^  came  to  my  place,  and  I 
preached  another  sermon,  illustrating  the  meaning  of  "  JBow- 
mwie,"  and  Savior,  as  applied  to  Jesus  Christ ;  that  their 
"  Bow-mwie"  only  saves  the  body,  while  Christ  saves  the 
soul  from  sin  and  hell. 

Among  those  who  came,  was  the  "  head  war-man"  of  the 
other  side,  who  embraced  Braw,  for  a  long  time,  with  much 
feeling.  He  had  lost  one  eye  in  the  war,  and  was  now  will- 
ing for  peace. 

This  day  has  shown  me  that  no  doctrine  of  truth  has 
more  power  to  chain  the  mind,  and  interest  the  heart,  even 
of  a  savage,  than  the  same  old,  yet  new,  heaven-born  word, 
"Jesus  and  Him  crucified."  It  has  ever  manifested  this 
power  from  the  days  of  Paul,  and  has  lost  none  of  its  power 
since. 

8th.  Somewhat  unwell  again.  More  Te-congo  people, 
and  many  others  here  to  see  me. 

thrilling  scenes. 
From  day  to  day,  I  witness  thrilling  scenes  of  warriors 


THRILLING  SCENES. 


231 


meeting,  and  falling  on  each  other's  necks ;  of  chiefs,  long 
enemies  and  seeking  each  other's  blood,  now  shaking  hands 
and  embracing,  with  all  the  affection  of  long  separated 
friends;  sisters,  wives,  daughters,  and  friends,  long  cap- 
tives, falling  into  each  other's  arms  with  great  emotion, 
sinking  on  the  ground  and  weeping  long  and  loud  before 
they  can  be  quieted. 

Now,  a  chief's  daughter  is  seen  running  to  embrace  his 
feet,  refusing  to  be  torn  from  her  hold  ;  then  a  wife  returns 
to  embrace  her  husband  and  children,  while  the  town  join 
in  the  cry  of  rejoicing.  To  witness  such  scenes,  day  after 
day,  who  could  help  shouting?  I  will  rejoice  with  them, 
and  praise  the  Lord. 

9th.  Last  night,  restless  and  unwell ;  drank  pepper  tea 
to  keep  off  chill ;  to-day,  feverish,  and  neck  very  sore  again. 
Have  kept  still  and  done  but  little  of  anything.  Bunyan 
returned  from  Tissana. 

10th.  Last  night  slept  some;  much  better;  many  to 
see  me. 

11th.  Right  tonsil,  neck  and  throat  affected  with  very 
acute  pain  ;  a  restless  night ;  a  chill  this  morning,  and 
a  distressing  day  "  of  tossing  to  and  fro,"  apparently  as, 
long  as  three  days  ;  continually  choked  with  phlegm ;  to 
drink  anything,  strangling — to  swallow,  torturing  ;  tried  to 
vomit,  but  could  not  get  relief.  "  Father,  thy  will  be 
done." 

12th.  A  long,  sick,  restless,  rolling  night;  some  relief 
from  frequent  vomiting ;  heavy,  acute  pain  in  my  forehead 
and  nose.  I  think  my  clothes  are  insufficient  for  the  damp 
and  cold,  but  I  am  far  from  home. 

Many  came  to  see  me,  from  the  other  side,  some  of 
whom  appeared  like  some  head  men,  or  "  Gentlemen." 
One  of  them  had  on  a  fine  English  cloak,  and  another  a 
cap,  which  had  probably  been  taken  in  some  of  their  wars. 

It  was  very  amusing  to  see  the  workings  of  their  fear. 
Some  would  not  venture  to  shake  hands  with  me  at  all. 
Others  would  hesitate  a  long  time,  and  then  advance  with 
trembling.  Others  seemed  as  if  held  back  by  some  power, 
and  to  start  required  such  an  effort,  that  one  man  well- 
nigh  pitched  head-long  as  he  broke  away  from  the  unseen 


232 


THOMPSON  IX  AFRICA. 


power  which  held  him  back.  But  some  little  children  come 
and  shake  my  hand  with  as  much  politeness  and  ea.-e  as  an 
Englishman,  giving  me  the  peculiar  s?iap  of  the  finger*  with 
great  perfection. 

"faint,  yet  pursuing." 

13th.  Cannot  sleep  nights,  why,  I  know  not,  after  going 
without  sleep  so  much. 

For  a  number  of  days  Braw  has  been  gone  to  a  neigh- 
boring town  (while  waiting  for  all  the  other  side  chiefs  to 
get  together),  and  this  morning  he  sent  his  daughter  to  me, 
saying,  "  You  are  sick  so  much  there  in  the  bush,  I  want 
you  to  consent  to  come  to  He-ge-mah,  and  I  will  send  a 
canoe  for  you." 

The  other  chiefs  soon  gathered  around  to  hear  what  word 
she  brought  from  Braw,  and  blamed  him  much,  both  for 
going  away  himself,  and  trying  to  get  me  from  the  meeting. 
I  said  to  them,  "  No  fear  for  that.  /  canH  leave  till  this 
work  is  done.  I  shall  lie  down  here  in  the  bush  till  it  is  ac- 
complished. If  Braw  don't  want  me  to  live  in  the  bush,  let 
him  come  here  that  this  palaver  may  be  settled  quick,  and 
then  I  can  go."  For  this  word  they  thanked  me  much,  all 
around.  One  chief  came  and  knelt  before  me,  saying, 
"  Feara-kah,  feara-kah,  feara-KAH,  bisia,  bisia,  bisia,"  (thank 
you,  repeated  with  emphasis),  and  they  wished  God's  bless- 
ing on  me  much.  ]  was  pleased  to  see  their  determination 
to  stand  by  the  meeting,  and  have  peace. 

Towards  night  my  men  returned  from  the  Mission  with 
about  8100  worth  of  goods,  with  which  I  intend  to  "hold 
this  war,"  by  making  presents  to  both  parties. 

Letter  from  brother  Brooks.  He  is  sick  much  of  the  time, 
and  finds  his  labors  too  much  for  one  feeble  person.  My 
own  system  is  much  unnerved,  so  that  I  could  scarce 
shake  hands  with  my  men  again,  or  read  the  letter  with- 

*  Africans  do  not  give  a  hearty  shake,  as  we  do,  but  take  hold  of 
hands  very  gently,  often  merely  touching  them  together  (as  some  of 
our  wonderfully  polite  and  refined  ladies — heartless,  repulsive)  ;  if  long 
separated,  they  put  their  hands  on  each  other's  shoulders,  draw  them 
down  each  other's  arms,  and  rub  the  hands  together,  always  closing 
off  with  a  very  expressive  snap  of  tU  finger. 


SIERRA  LEONE  MAN. 


233 


out  weeping  freely.    Much  distress  in  my  forehead  and 

eyes. 

14th.  Last  night  slept  well,  and  feel  much  better  to- 
day. This  morning  a  young  man  came  here  from  Tecongo. 
He  was  born  in  Sierra  Leone — is  Bunyan's  nephew,  and  is 
now  living  with  Mahommedoo-te-congo.  The  war  had  ta- 
ken from  him  his  two  Bibles,  and  other  things,  and  he  has 
lived  in  the  country  a  year  and  a  half  without  any  book,  a 
wild,  wicked,  smart  youth.  He  consented  to  stay  and  keep 
the  Sabbath  with  us,  and  read  with  us.  I  soon  saw  his 
mission  training  in  his  repeating  the  Lord's  prayer,  ten  com- 
mandments, and  the  "Apostle's  creed,"  which  he  learned  in 
childhood. 

About  noon,  we  assembled,  and  I  preached  in  weakness, 
cn  death,  resurrection,  and  the  judgment.  Very  great  in- 
terest was  manifested.  They  asked  many  questions,  and 
promised  to  think  on  the  subject.  When  Bunyan  prayed 
in  Mendi,  many  joined  in,  frequently  crying,  (in  Mendi.) 
"  0  God !  help  us."  They  especially  begged  God  for 
"  this  war  to  be  done,  that  we  may  hold  God  palaver  good 
fashion." 

To  all  human  appearance,  they  "  receive  the  word  with 
great  joy" — how  deep  the  root  strikes,  we  canuot  now  de- 
cide—  time  must  determine.  At  every  place  where  I  have 
preached,  from  the  Mission  to  this,  they  appear  to  receive 
the  word  as  "glad  tidings  of  great  joy,"  but  the  Holy 
Spirit  must  illume  the  mind,  and  apply  the  truth,  or  it  will 
not  save. 

15th.  Sent  a  present  to  Mahommedoo-te-congo.  To-day 
the  other  side  chiefs  assembled,  over  the  river,  and  sent  to 
call  the  chiefs  here.  They  went,  but  as  Braw  was  not  there, 
they  could  not  talk  palaver,  as  he  is  the  head  one  of  this 
side,  (of  the  Boompehs.)  They  shook  hands  and  talked 
awhile  in  friendship  and  parted. 

16th.  Waiting  for  Braw — a  number  of  messengers  de- 
spatched for  him.  Walked  in  the  bush,  and  shot  squirrels, 
very  similar  to  the  "  gray  squirrel."  The  people  here  never 
skin  anything  of  the  kind,  but  singe  off  the  hair,  and  eat  the 
rest,  head  and  feet.  To  throw  away  the  skin  and  feet  is 
considered  very  wasteful. 


234 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


lVth.  This  morning1,  Braw  came,  and  said  that  a  sick  son 
detained  him,  and  he  left  him  in  a  state  not  expected  to  live. 
Braw  had  sent  a  messenger  to  Boompeh,  (the  ''head  quar- 
ters" of  the  Boompehs,)  to  know  if  they  were  all  with  him, 
true,  true,  in  this  peace.  The  messenger  returned,  and  an- 
swered :  "  we  have  no  more  to  do  with  war.  Have  no  fear 
about  us.  Go  and  talk  for  this  peace,  and  what  you  say  at 
the  meeting,  shall  be  our  word."  They  had  constituted 
him  "commander-in-chief"  of  all  their  armies — put  the 
country  in  his  hands  to  defend,  and  if  he  thought  it  was  best 
to  make  peace,  they  were  ready  to  acquiesce. 

Braw  hired  the  chiefs  of  this  country  to  assist  him 
against  the  Tecongoes,  and  of  course  nothing  can  be  done, 
without  his  pleasure,  in  making  a  peace.  Many  have  told 
me,  "  the  Boompehs  can  never  cease  war."  I  do  not  be- 
lieve it.    God  can,  and  will  subdue  even  them  into  peace. 

A  SMALL  TRIAL. 

Kah-sam-mah  is  a  walled  town,  on  the  Tecongo  side.  I 
had  heard  much  about  it,  and  seen  many  from  there, 
and  strongly  desired  to  go  and  spend  the  night  there,  and 
preach.  I  thought  there  was  nothing  to  prevent  my  going, 
and  I  wished  to  fill  up  my  time  to  the  best  effect.  We 
spoke  to  Braw  about  it,  and  he  said,  "  you  must  not  go,  I 
wish  to  talk  some  with  you  before  the  meeting  to-morrow." 
I  pressed  my  cause,  but  without  any  success — Braw  had 
something  special  to  say,  and  Bunyan  would  not  go,  without 
Braw's  willing  assent,  and  I  could  not  go  alone,  for  I  could 
not  talk  to  the  people. 

I  waited,  somewhat  impatiently,  till  Braw  was  through 
his  engagement,  and  asked  him  what  he  wished  of  me.  "  I 
with  to  know  what  you  intend  to  shake  the  chiefs'  hands 
with  to-morrow!"  "Is  that  all?"  I  asked.  "Yes." 
"  Well  you  have  treated  me  very  bad — as  if  I  was  your 
slave,  and  I  shall  not  answer  your  question."  When  he 
saw  I  was  displeased  with  him,  he  said,  "  You  must  go — 
I'll  never  say  again  you  must  not  go  to  any  place — go 
w  here  you  please — you  must  go  !"  "  No,  it  is  too  late 
now." 


FIRST  MEND  I  PEACE  MEETING. 


235 


The  next  morning,  he  came  again  to  know  what  I  was 
going  to  say,  and  give,  at  the  meeting.  I  said,  "  I  shall 
tell  no  one,  till  I  talk — be  there  and  you  will  hear  and  see." 
He  spoke  of  being  my  landlord,  and  as  having  a  right  to 
know  my  plans.  I  answered :  "  I  go  to  this  meeting  in 
my  own  name,  not  in  yours.  You  can  shake  the  chiefs' 
hands  with  what,  and  as  much  as  you  please,  and  I  shall 
shake  them  with  what  I  please.  You  need  not  try  to  lead 
me  your  country  roads — let  me  walk  my  own  road." 

He  was  quite  put  out  because  he  could  not,  as  he  ex- 
pected, get  money  from  me,  as  his     stranger,"  with  which 

to  shake  the  kinds'  hands,  in  his  own  name,  and  he  have 

p      '  . 
all  the  honor  of  it ;  but  I  felt  that  as  I  was  going  "  between 

them"  myself,  I  had  better  not  be  connected  with  any  one. 

He  would  gladly  have  introduced  me  to  the  meeting,  as 

"his  stranger,"  so  that  everything  I  gave  and  did,  would 

go  in  his  name,  and  he  get  the* honor  of  giving  largely, 

and  making  the  peace.    Had  I  consented  to  this,  I  could 

not  have  gone  between  them — I  should  then  have  been 

united  to  one  side,  and  be  looked  upon  by  the  other 

side  as  partial,  and  not  fit  to  judge  their  cause.    By  going 

in  my  own  name,  I  stood  neutral,  and  could  talk  to  one. 

side  as  well  as  the  other.    I  was  not  a  party,  and  both 

sides  consented  that  I  should  go  between  them  and  "  hold 

the  war." 

As  I  have  before  said,  Braw  had  lost  everything  by  the 
war.  and  he  was  a  poor  man,  and  could  shake  the  hands  of 
kings  with  but  a  very  small  present ;  and  as  I  was  his 
"  stranger,"  and  had  goods,  he  wished,  according  to  their 
custom,  to  make  credit  over  my  shoulders.  I  felt,  therefore 
the  need  of  decision.  I  had  to  use  much  care  and  watch- 
fulness, lest  I  should  show  partiality  to  either  side,  and  give 
one  occasion  to  say,  "  He  gave  them  more  than  he  tjives 
us,"  and  I  felt  my  great  responsibility,  and  urgent  need  of 
heavenly  wisdom. 

FIRST  MENDI  PEACE  MEETING. 

18th.  Towards  noon  we  went  over  the  river  and  found 
the  Tecongo  chiefs  assembled  in  the  bush,  awaiting  our  ar- 


236 


THOMPSON   IN  AFRICA. 


rival.  There  were  many  of  them,  and  they  appeared  like 
strong,  energetic  men,  and  more  chief-like  than  ours. 

I  walked  round  and  shook  hands  with  them  all,  and  the 
parties  shook  hands,  talked  and  laughed  together  like 
friends,  as  if  they  had  not  been  fighting  for  nine  years.  It 
was  a  joyful  sight,  and  did  me  much  good. 

kaw-too-boo. 

Kawtooboo  is  a  singular  man.  He  is  a  large,  dignified, 
commanding  personage,  and  the  Demosthenes  of  the  Te- 
congo  people.  He  is  the  lawyer  and  judge  of  the  whole 
country,  who  talks  all  great  and  important  matters  which 
concern  the  state,  and  by  his  decision  of  a  case,  they  have 
been  accustomed  to  abide.  He  has  stubbed,  or  cloven  feet, 
his  hands  are  all  drawn  up,  and  parts  of  his  fingers  gone, 
and  he  has  to  be  carried  when  going  any  distance.  With  a 
long  cane,  he  can  walk  a  little  on  smooth  ground.  I  believe 
his  present  decrepitude  is  the  result  of  sickness.  His  knowl- 
edge of  the  affairs  of  the  country  is  remarkable.  He  seems 
to  know  everything  that  occurs — has  all  the  particulars  of 
the  war,  the  various  battles,  changes,  names  of  every  war- 
rior, and  the  circumstances  of  the  country  in  his  mind,  and 
can  talk  them  right  off  straight,  from  first  to  last.  In  all 
their  palavers,  he  is  the  chief  speaker,  and  what  he  says,  is 
the  word  of  all  the  chiefs. 

He  will  frequently  come  in  during  the  remaining  history. 

"  SHAKING   HANDS"  AFRICAN  CUSTOM. 

When  two  persons,  or  parties  meet,  the  one  who  comes 
from  a  distance  to  the  other,  gives  some  present,  less  or 
more,  which  is  called  "  shaking  the  hand."  Thus,  if  a  per- 
son is  traveling,  or  passing  a  chief,  he  has  to  shake  the 
hand  of  all  he  comes  in  contact  with.  If  he  goes  to  see  a 
neighbor  on  some  business,  he  has  to  shake  his  hand  before 
he  can  talk  his  palaver.  But  if  they  come  to  see  him.  then 
they  have  to  shake  his  hand.  It  is  often  called,  "  telling- 
one  how  to  do." 

After  the  chiefs  had  shaken  hands,  made  their  little 


UNWILLING  TO  MAKE  PEACE. 


237 


presents,  and  talked  cheerily,  it  came  to  my  turn  to  shake 
the  Tecongo  chiefs'  hands,  which  I  did  with  ten  bars  ($4,80) 
of  handkerchiefs,  spoons,  hooks,  &c,  which  were  joyfully 
accepted,  with  many  thanks. 

MY  SPEECH  AND  PRESENT. 

After  the  preliminaries  were  gone  through,  I  addressed 
the  meeting  through  Bunyan.  "  I  have  heard  much  about 
this  war,  and  begged  God  plenty  for  it.  War  no  good,"  <fec. 
Talked  some  time  about  the  wickedness  of  war,  the  bless- 
ings of  peace,  the  great  importance  of  schools,  (fee.  "You 
are  brothers,  of  one  Father,  country,  and  language,  and 
should  love  one  another.  I  come  to  shake  your  hand,  to 
'stand  between  you,'  and  to  beg  you  to  stop  fighting,  and 
be  friends  together.  And  I  lay  down  this  four  ton  of  goods 
($76,80.  A  'ton'  is  forty  'bars,'  or  £4,  or  $19,20,)  to 
beg  vou  to  make  peace,  and  fight  no  more,  and  that  I  may 
hold  your  hands  strong,  so  that  you  cannot  fight  again.  I 
wish  to  stand  between  you,  and  if  any  one  wishes  to  fight, 
let  him  strike  me  first."  I  asked,  "  Are  you  done  with  the 
wrar,  and  now  make  peace,  true,  true,  not  for  a  year  or  two, 
but  for  good  ?"  Both  sides  answered,  we  are  done  fighting, 
for  good,  and  are  now  for  peace,  true,  true.  We  can't  fight 
any  more."  "  Are  you  willing  that  God  shall  record  these 
words,  and  punish  the  first  man  who  shall  break  this  ?" 
"We  are." 

They  accepted  my  present  (half  to  each  side),  and  had 
considerable  talk  back  and  forth,  in  a  good  humor,  and  I 
thought  the  work  was  all  done  at  once,  and  that  I  had  only 
to  return.  But  I  soon  found  that  I  had  plenty  of  work 
before  me. 

Though  both  parties  had  so  fully  promised  me  they  were 
done  with  the  war,  and  were  now  willing  for  peace  (which 
was  true  of  all  the  chiefs  on  my  side),  yet  the  Tecongoes 
were  unwilling  to  make  peace  with  the  Boompehs  at  that 
meeting.  They  only  wished  to  make  peace  with  those 
chiefs  who  were  hired  by  the  Boompehs.  But  with  Braw, 
the  head  of  all  the  Boompehs,  they  were  unwilling  to  make 
peace. 


238 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


Kawtooboo  talked  much  of  the  Boompehs.  He  said,  "  We 
cannot  trust  them — I  am  afraid  of  them — I  am  afraid  of 
Braw.  The  Boompehs  have  a  deep  heart  for  war.  Look 
out  for  Braw.  We  can't  trust  Braw.  You  are  my  brother; 
1  no  hate  you.  Your  name  no  bitter ;  but  you  knew  of  that 
war  when  the  Boompehs  came  and  took  our  children,  and 
you  did  not  show  it  to  us.  The  Boompehs  are  your  family  ; 
why  don't  you  stop  their  fighting  ?" 

Braw  promised  to  answer  on  the  morrow. 

If  the  Boompehs  are  to  be  excluded  in  the  peace,  it  will 
only  be  half  a  peace,  and  that  of  no  account,  for  they  will 
soon  draw  the  country  into  war  again.  The  Lord  give  me 
wisdom. 

SECOND  MENDI  PEACE  MEETING. 

19th.  In  the  morning  I  read  my  Bible  till  meeting  time. 
We  met  again  in  the  same  place,  and  they  talked  nearly 
four  hours.  Braw  had  said,  "  Whatever  /say,  the  Boom- 
pehs say.  If  I  say  peace,  they  are  for  peace."  But  Kaw- 
toohoo  was  unwilling  to  trust  the  Boompehs  on  the  strength 
of  this  word.  He  said,  "  Let  Braw  send  a  man,  and  I  will 
send  one  also,  to  see  how  the  Boompehs  talk,  and  bring  a 
report  to  the  meeting,  and  thus  we  will  see  if  Braw  talks  a 
true  word,  and  if  the  Boompehs  are  willing  for  peace. 

Braw  talked  at  length,  rehearsing  matters  relative  to  the 
peace  "  toward  the  sea,"  and  gave  two  men  to  go  to  Boom- 
peh.  I  also  promised  to  go  myself,  and  see  how  matters 
stood,  and  called  on  the  Tecongoes  to  give  a  man  to  accom- 
pany us. 

They  were  afraid,  but  finally  appointed  a  man,  who,  after 
talking',  and  getting  their  promise  to  fight  for  him,  if  he 
should  be  betrayed  or  killed  by  the  Boompehs,  consented 
to  go  w  ith  us.  They  instructed  him  to  go  and  hear,  see  the 
truth  of  the  matter,  and  report.  If  the  Boompehs  were 
willing  for  peace,  true,  true,  they  would  consent  to  make 
peace  with  them. 

BUNYAN   LEAVES  ME. 

As  I  was  now  to  be  absent  some  time,  and  there  would 
be  no  more  meetings  till  I  returned  from  Boompeh,  I  agreed 


INTERPRETERS. 


239 


with  Bunyan  that  he  should  go  to  Tissana,  make  his  farm, 
and  return  to  the  Mission,  with  the  boy,  and  some  others 
who  were  with  us.  I  had  previously  sent  for  one  of  my 
men  to  come  and  be  my  interpreter,  while  going  to  Boom- 
peh  and  back.  But,  by  a  misunderstanding,  he  did  not 
arrive  as  I  expected,  and  I  was  obliged  to  keep  another  man 
w  ho  did  not  understand  English  good,  to  interpret  a  little  for 
me,  till  my  other  interpreter  should  arrive. 


240 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


CHAPTER  XV. 
PEACE  MISSION  AND  LABORS  CONTINUED 

JOURNEY  TO  BOOMPEH. 

April  20,  1850.  Early  in  the  morning  we  breakfasted 
and  prepared  to  start.  Bunyan  and  his  company  for  Tissana, 
and  I  and  mine  for  Boom  pen.  At  Bow-mah  we  had  to  wait 
some  time  for  our  Tecongo  messenger  to  settle  a  "  woman 
palaver."  Then  with  the  three  ambassadors  and  my  man,  I 
started. 

The  road,  or  path,  for  a  mile  or  so,  was  through  old  farms, 
to  Boompeh  river,  which  we  crossed  on  three  logs  pinned 
together  (a  country  boat),  going  over  five  times  for  seven 
of  us. 

We  followed  the  river  northward,  with  a  good  path,  to 
Maw-ti,  a  walled  town  belonging  to  the  Tecongo  side.  We 
called  a  short  time,  to  let  the  people  view  me,  and  passed 
on.  Many  followed  some  distance,  and  among  them,  a 
daughter  of  Mahommedoo-te-congo.  She  was  married,  and 
came  to  shake  my  hand,  saying.  "  I  was  afraid  to  go  to  the 
river  to  see  you,  because  the  war  was  not  done,  and  father 
said  I  must  look  out  and  not  go  too  far  from  the  town." 

We  continued  following  the  course  of  the  river,  through 
bush  and  old  farms,  to  Fah-ne-coon-dah,  another  walled  Te- 
congo town.  They  manifested  great  joy  at  seeing  me,  and 
the  object  of  my  visit  to  Boompeh — clapped  their  hands, 
thanked  me,  gave  me  a  fowl  and  mat,  and  a  man  to  show 
us  the  road,  which  had  become  so  overgrown  since  the  war, 
that  it  was  very  difficult  to  follow  it.  For  though  they  lived 
within  five  miles  of  the  next  town,  (a  Boompeh  town,) 
they  were  afraid  to  see  each  other,  and  had  no  more  inter- 
course than  antipodes.  They  thanked  me  much  for  "  coming 
to  hold  the  war,"  and  seemed  very  anxious  for  peace.  Many 
followed  us,  saying,  "  We  mean  to  go  to  Boompeh  to-day, 


PEACE   MISSION   ANP  LABORS. 


241 


for  now  the  white  man  is  going,  the  war  is  done."  But  only 
two  of  them  followed  us  through. 

The  road  was  mostly  through  very  fine  prairies,  and  short 
pieces  of  bush,  and  seemed  like  a  cow  path,"  it  was  so 
trodden  up  by  wild  cows,  ("  bush  cows.'")  We  still  kept 
our  northward  course  to  Yan-da-hoo,  a  walled  town  of  the 
Boompeh  side. 

I  desired  to  go  on  at  once  to  the  capital  (Boompeh),  but 
the  chief,  Kam-bah-wah,  said,  "  You  must  stop  here  awhile, 
for  it  is  necessary  for  me  to  send  a  messenger  to  inform  the 
head  men  of  your  arrival  here,  and  to  know  their  will  before 
you  can  pass."  I  told  him  I  could  not  walk  on  Sunday,  and 
if  I  could  not  go  on  that  night,  I  must  stop  till  Monday,  to 
which  he  joyfully  assented. 

There  was  great  joy  at  our  arrival,  and  they  soon  met  up 
in  the  Borre,  where  the  chief  spoke  warmly  for  peace.  He 
was  tired  of  the  war,  and  was  ready  and  glad  for  peace. 

I  "  shook  his  hand"  with  four  bars  of  cloth,  and  said,  "  I 
come  for  peace.  War  no  good.  God  make  you — the  same 
God  make  Mo-mo  (the  short  way  of  speaking  Mahomme- 
doo,)  you  are  brothers.  God  says  you  must  love  one 
another.  I  come  to  get  you  to  leave  war  and  love  one 
another." 

He  assented,  and  received  my  words  in  a  manner  which 
pleased  me  much.  He  said,  u  You  have  taken  the  country 
— all  this  Kusso  (Mendi)  country  is  yours,  for  making  this 
war  done.  You  have  opened  the  road  between  this  and  Te- 
congo  country,  and  now  I  can  send  men  to  that  side." 

By  my  coming  from  Tecongo  side,  and  bringing  Boompehs 
through  the  Tecongo  country,  and  a  Tecongo  man  to  Boom- 
peh country,  they  look  upon  the  matter  as  settled,  and  peace 
secured.  On  this  account,  there  was  great  joy,  when  they 
saw  me  and  learned  my  object. 

The  common  people,  generally,  were  thoroughly  sick  of 
the  war,  and  longed  for  the  return  of  peace  and  plenty. 

A  MEETING  JEALOUS   OF  EACH   OTHER  ALARM. 

Towards  night  they  met  in  the  Bane  again,  and  the  chief 
said  before  the  messengers,  "  War  no  live  here  any  more  for 
11 


242 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


Mo- mo — war  all  done  here — no  war  here,  but  we  are  afraid 
of  Mo-mo — he  can't  leave  the  Boompehs — now  he  is  making 
war  for  this  place." 

The  Tecongo  messenger  answered,  "  No  more  war  live 
in  Tecongo  for  the  Boompehs  Mo-mo  is  done,  and  wills 
for  peace,  but  he  is  afraid  of  the  Boompehs,  that  they  can't 
leave  war  with  him."  Thus  they  are  both  jealous  and  afraid 
of  each  other,  while  both  profess  to  desire  peace,  and  each 
doubts  the  other's  sincerity.  May  the  Lord  still  the  ele- 
ments. 

This  evening  news  came  here  from  Sah,  that  war  will  be 
to  this  town  to-night,  from  Yerimah.  I  think  it  will  not 
come. 

The  chief  gave  us  a  fowl  and  plenty  of  rice,  and  said  to 
his  people,  "  Any  one  who  wishes  to  give  the  white  man 
anything,  must  do  it  to-night,  for  to-morrow  is  Sunday,  and 
he  can't  do  any  business." 

SABBATH  POOR  INTERPRETERS. 

21st.  Last  night  I  was  much  disturbed  in  my  sleep  by 
the  noise  in  the  town.  The  people  all  night  watching  for 
fear  of  the  war,  but  no  war  came. 

This  morning  people  came  from  Fah-ne-coon-dah  to  trade, 
but  I  told  them  I  could  buy  nothing  to-day. 

This  shows  that  the  road  is  "  open,"  so  that  they  begin  to 
pass  back  and  forth  without  fear,  where,  for  eight  years 
before,  they  were  strangers,  though  near  neighbors  ! 

At  11  o'clock,  I  tried  to  preach,  but  my  interpreter  knew 
so  little  of  English,  it  was  hard  work,  being  obliged  to  think 
two  ways  what  to  say  to  the  people,  and  to  get  words 
broken  and  simple  enough  for  my  interpreter  to  understand 
me.  But  as  I  had  used  all  practicable  means  to  have  a  bet- 
ter one,  and  had  been  frustrated,  I  acknowledged  the  hand 
of  God,  and  prayed  that  he  would  glorify  Himself  through 
our  weakness.  A  Mahomedan  was  present,  who  tried  to 
interpret  some,  but  neither  of  them  could  understand 
religious  ideas  very  well.  On  common  business  we  could 
understand  each  other.  However,  I  charged  my  man  not 
to  "  turn"  any  word,  till  he  was  sure  he  understood  me, 


THE  DEPUTATION. 


243 


and  he  would  frequently  say  "  I  did  not  hear  good,"  and 
ask  again,  so  that  I  think  they  mostly  understood  my  ideas. 

The  king  said,  "  We  have  heard  what  you  say — you  can 
talk  God  palaver  every  day,  and  I  will  hear  you."  They 
asked,  "  What  shall  we  do  about  what  you  have  told  us  ?" 
I  answered,  "Doit.  Love  God — love  your  brethren — leave 
every  bad  way — seek  for  the  will  of  God — pray  and  try  to 
please  Him,  and  make  Him  your  friend." 

They  asked  questions  about  the  Sabbath — if  it  was  right 
to  do  thus  and  so,  talk  palaver,  &c.  I  said  "  No."  The 
king  asked,  "  Suppose  my  two  piccaninnies  fight,  will  it  be 
right  for  me  to  settle  their  palaver  on  Sunday  ?"  "  Yes,  for 
making  peace  is  God  palaver." 

THE    DEPUTATION  REFUSED  ADMITTANCE. 

Just  as  my  meeting  began,  the  deputation  from  Boom- 
peh,  from  head  quarters,  arrived.  They  heard  me  preach, 
and  after  meeting  the  king  sent  to  me  to  know  if  it  would  be 
right  to  talk  the  peace  palaver  to  them.  I  said,  "  Making 
peace  is  God  palaver,"  and  they  met  in  the  Barre  without 
me.    My  interpreter  reported  to  me. 

At  the  capital,  they  had  heard  that  I  had  brought  many 
Tecongo  men  with  me,  and  the  deputation  were  instructed 
to  say  thai  we  could  not  go  into  the  Big  Town — that  we 
must  talk  our  word  here,  and  they  would  report  the  same 
to  their  head  men.  They  could  not  have  so  many  of  their 
enemies  come  into  their  stronghold. 

Braw's  messenger  answered,  "No,/we  cannot  do  that. 
Braw  sent  me  to  the  Big  Town,  and  if  I  stop  here  and  make 
my  "  conany"  (tell  one's  business,)  he  will  curse  me.  We 
must  go  into  the  Big  Town,  or  go  back  and  report. 

Being  thus  refused  admission  into  Boompeh,  made  me 
fear  that  there  was  war  indeed  in  their  hearts.  It  looked 
dark  and  suspicious.  If  they  were  willing  for  peace,  why 
be  afraid  to  let  a  Tecongo  man  come  among  them  ? 

The  deputation  were  rightly  informed  of  our  numbers, 
and  object  in  coming,  and  returned  to  their  head  men  to 
state  the  matter,  and  come  again  to-morrow.  Kam-bah- 
wah  talks  most  excellently  for  the  peace. 


244 


THOMPSON   IN  AFRICA. 


To-day,  one  of  Braw's  generals,  who  had  been  far  away, 
fighting,  came  to  see  me.  I  asked,  "Are  you  willing  for 
peace  ?"  He  replied,  "  Braw  sends  me  to  fight,  and  if  he 
says  stop  the  war,  I  am  willing."  I  said,  "  Braw  is  for 
peace,  and  has  sent  two  men  here  to  have  the  Boompehs 
leave  war  entirely."  The  man  has  been  shot  in  the  hand, 
which  is  very  sore  yet,  one  of  the  balls  being  still  in  it ;  so 
he  knows  a  little  of  the  sweetness  of  war.  War  news 
again. 

A    PLEASING  SPEECH. 

22d.  Morning.  Waiting  to  hear  again  from  Boompeh 
whether  we  can  enter  or  not.  Kambahwah  feels  warm 
about  the  word  they  brought  yesterday  from  Boompeh. 
He  said  to  me,  "  You  come  to  this  country  to  make  it  good 
— you  trouble  much  to  make  the  war  done,  and  have  peace. 
And  now  when  the  Boompehs  no  will  to  let  you  into  their 
big  town,  they  do  you  bad.  1  have  been  fighting  five  years, 
and  am  tired  of  the  war.  I  am  for  peace,  true,  true.  The 
war  trouble  me  so  much  I  have  no  good  house,  no  good 
clothes  to  wear,  no  plenty  of  rice.  If  the  people  go  to 
work  farm,  a  part  have  to  watch  with  guns,  while  the  others 
work.  If  the  Boompehs  do  not  will  for  peace,  I  will  leave 
the  country,  and  go  where  I  can  go  to  meeting.  I  like  you, 
and  want  to  learn  English." 

A  PLEASING  SCENE. 

This  morning  we  met  in  the  Barre  to  hear  the  report  of 
the  deputation  again.  They  brought  word  that  we  could 
enter  Boompeh  ! 

In  the  Barre  were  Boompeh  chiefs,  my  Tecongo  messen- 
ger, and  a  company  of  Tecongoes  from  Fah-ne-coon-dah,  led 
by  one  of  their  head  men,  all  met  together  in  peace  !  The 
latter  came  to  "  beg  a  road"  to  Yerimah,  that  he  might 
dissuade  them  from  war,  and  try  for  the  peace.  This  was 
good,  for  all  the  reports  of  war  are  from  Yerimah.  (Yeri- 
mah is  a  strong  Tecongo  town.) 

Kambahwah  let  him  pass,  and  exhorted  him  to  talk  for 


BOOMPEH. 


245 


the  peace,  true,  true.  My  Tecongo  messenger  addressed 
him  to  the  same  purport,  and  I  gave  one  bar  of  spoons  that 
he  might  carry  Proo-moie's  name  and  sanction  to  the  people 
of  Yerimah. 

I  said  to  all,  "  I  am  glad  to  see  the  different  parties  here 
together,  to-day.  You  have  had  a  fence  between  you  too 
long.  You  are  brothers,  and  I  want  you  to  hold  one  an- 
other's hands  strong." 

Others  came  from  Fah-ne-coon-dah,  to  trade,  which  shows 
that  the  road  is  open  true ;  and  I  rejoice  to  see  them  min- 
gling again. 

BOOMPEH  THE    CAPITAL  ! 

About  three  o'clock  we  started,  and  arrived  here  a  little 
before  sunset.  The  road  is  gravelly,  which  made  my  poor- 
bare  feet  crimple  sadly,  and  the  town  is  on  a  pebbly  inclina- 
tion, so  that  my  feet  cry  for  shoes  piteously,  but  none  are 
to  be  had,  nor  could  I  wear  them  if  I  had  them,  and  I  must 
bear  it. 

The  country  is  most  beautiful — rolling — some  high  hills. 
It  is  a  splendid  farming  country. 

The  town  is  very  large — the  largest  in  all  this  country, 
and  the  only  one  of  importance  that  has  never  been  taken 
by  war.  It  has  been  besieged  many  times,  and  at  one  time, 
for  about  a  year,  but  the  enemy  could  never  get  in.  It  is 
well  fortified,  in  the  country  way,  with  a  wall,  ditch  and 
fence,  outside — sharpened  sticks  covering  the  top  of  the 
wall,  pointing  downwards — a  row  of  sharp  stakes  inside — 
and  holes  through  the  wall  for  shooting. 

The  enclosure  is  filled  to  a  perfect  jam  with  houses,  and 
the  people  are  like  a  swarm  of  bees. 

As  I  took  my  seat  in  front  of  a  house,  such  a  "  press"  of 
people,  old  and  young,  gathered  round  to  see  me,  as  I  have 
not  before  witnessed.  They  refused  to  be  satisfied  with 
gazing  on  me — and  when  I  went  to  the  river  to  bathe,  the 
crowd  wrouId  have  followed,  but  the  gate  was  closed  against 
them.  Hard  rain.  Shook  the  chiefs'  hands  with  four  bars, 
spoons  and  hooks. 

Returning  from  the  river,  tried  to  keep  dry,  under  my 


246 


THOMPSON   IN  AFRICA. 


umbrella,  and  ray  guide's  cloth — did  pretty  well  till  I  got 
inside  the  town — then  had  to  dodge  along  under  the  eaves 
of  the  houses,  from  which  the  water  was  pouring  in  tor- 
rents, and  had  a  fine  drenching.  To  avoid  it  was  impossi- 
ble.   Braw's  old  mother  was  very  glad  to  see  me. 

The  town  is  high,  and  the  river  runs  close  under  the 
wall.    The  banks  here  are  perhaps  forty  or  fifty  feet  high. 


AN  AFRICAN  TOWN. 


This  cut  gives  a  vivid  idea  of  the  appearance  of  an  Af- 
rican town — the  form  of  the  houses,  the  sceneiy,  &c. 
There  are  no  streets,  but  the  houses  are  built  close  together. 
The  body  of  the  house  is  made  by  putting  posts  in  the 
ground,  weaving  in  small  sticks,  which  they  call  "  wattle- 
ing,"  then  rubbing  on  two  or  three  coats  of  mud  with  the 
hands.  The  roof  is  thatched  of  grass,  or  bamboo  leaf ;  their 
floor,  the  ground.  A  hole  is  left  for  a  window,  and  another 
for  a  door.  They  vary  in  size  from  ten  to  twenty  feet  in 
diameter  ;  and  in  a  house,  a  family  lives,  cooking  and  sleep- 
ing on  the  ground.  An  African  house  costs  from  five  to 
twelve  dollars. 

Above,  in  the  foreground,  is  seen  an  orange  tree,  and  a 
palm  tree,  at  the  left  of  which  is  their  '*  Barre,"  or  court 
house,  so  often  mentioned  in  this  book.    Under  the  orange 


THE  ELEPHANT. 


247 


tree  is  seen  a  person  beating  rice,  in  their  wooden  mortar,  to 
Lull  it. 

In  the  hills;  they  dig  iron  ore,  which  they  melt  with  char- 
coal, and  make  iron,  which  is  said  to  be  equal  to  our  steel. 
Of  this,  they  manufacture  hoes,  axes,  knives,  cutlasses, 
spears,  needles,  fish-hooks,  chains,  keys,  nails,  hinges,  &c. 
I  obtained  some  of  the  ore  and  iron  as  a  curiosity.  The 
dagger  which  I  brought  home,  made  by  themselves,  of  their 
own  iron,  is  said  by  blacksmiths  here  to  be  superior  to  any 
iron  we  have  in  our  country.  They  only  melt  the  ore  once, 
and  it  is  ready  for  w  orking.  In  other  parts  of  Africa,  the 
ore  is  so  pure  that  it  is  worked  without  melting. 

A   "  GAZING  STOCK." 

23d.  Early  this  morning,  the  crowd  gathered  again, 
and  remained  till  noon  1  never  saw  people  so  insatiate  to 
view  me.  If  I  eat,  the  multitude  watch  every  motion — if  I 
read  or  write,  they  stand  and  gaze,  and  call  me  a  "  Murry 
man."  If  I  walk  in  the  town,  they  run  before  and  follow 
after.  Truly  I  am  a  "  gazing  stock,"  and  a  "  show^" — but  they 
rather  expect  pay  for  seeing  me,  than  anything  for  the  sight. 

Once,  I  requested  them  to  leave  the  house,  a  little  while, 
that  I  might  read  some.  They  said,  "  white  man  make 
every  thing  we  have — sword,  gun,  powder,  and  wre  wish  to 
look  at  him  plenty — you  must  no  go  vex  for  that."  I  do 
try  to  have  patience  with  them,  for  they  never  saw  a  white 
man  before — let  them  look. 


THE  ELEPHANT. 

Elephants  are  numerous 
here,  and  are  often  killed  by 
the  natives,  and  eaten.  One 
was  killed  last  week,  and  I 
tasted  of  its  flesh,  but  it  was 
too  rank  and  tough.  I  bought 
a  quantity  for  my  men.  The 
skin  is  about  1J  inches  thick. 
They  are  shot  with  a  sharp 
iron  spear,  made  by  their 
blacksmiths  to  fit  in  a  musket,  and  shot  into  the  belly. 


248 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


The  foot  of  the  one  I  saw  was  about'  as  large  as  a  half  bushel 
measure.  From  the  bottom  of  the  foot  the  natives  make 
wristlets,  which  are  much  valued  as  ornaments.  Young 
elephants,  domesticated,  would  make  a  valuable  team  for 
a  plow,  or  carrying  burdens,  or  traveling.  And  as  the 
cattle  of  Africa  are  so  small,  we  intend  to  obtain  elephants, 
and  turn  their  mighty  strength  to  effect  in  subduing  the 
forests  and  jungles  of  this  exceedingly  rich  and  delightful 
country.  Immense  quantities  of  their  tusks  are  obtained, 
and  shipped  to  England  and  America,  of  sizes  ranging  from 
two  to  ten  feet  long.  The  natives  make  large  wristlets  from 
them,  and  sometimes  persons  are  seen  having  from  one  to 
four  of  them  on  their  arms  at  a  time.  The  people,  generally, 
eat  the  elephant,  but  no  Mahomedan  can  be  induced  to 
touch  it,  or  to  eat  anything  cooked  with  it.  They  say,  "  my 
Book  no  allow  me  to  eat  elephant." 

THIRD  MENDI  PEACE  MEETING   (AT  BOOMPEH.) 

April  23d.  About  noon,  my  expected  interpreter  came ; 
he  had  been  delayed  by  a  misreckoning  of  time  ;  he  ar- 
rived just  as  we  were  ready  to  "  meet  up"  in  the  Barre — a 
happy  occurrence,  for  I  know  not  how  I  could  have  done 
my  work  without  him.  It  would  have  been  utterly  im- 
possible for  me  either  to  have  expressed  myself  to  them, 
or  to  have  understood  what  they  said,  with  any  correctness, 
without  his  assistance  ;  thus  "  no  good  thing  will  He  with- 
hold from  them  who  trust  Him." 

We  had  a  crowded  Barre,  and  a  thrilling  meeting. 
Braw's  messenger  delivered  his  message,  and  begged  for 
the  peace,  in  Braw's  name,  with  one  piece  of  cloth,  ($2,00.) 
They  answered  kindly,  and  accepted  his  present,  but 
wished  to  hear  what  the  white  man  had  to  say.  They  said, 
"  We  have  been  long  fighting,  but  did  not  know  how  to 
make  peace,  unless  some  one  should  come  to  walk  be- 
tween us  :  and  we  all  felt  that  a  white  man  must  come,  to 
make  the  war  done — and  lo  !  just  as  we  had  so  decided, 
Cod  sent  a  white  man  to  hold  the  war,  and  we  are  glad 

OF  IT." 

I  talked  to  them,  at  some  length,  to  apparent  acceptance. 


ADDRESS  TO  THE  BOOMPEHS. 


249 


"  If  two  brothers  fight,  and  one  steps  between  them,  and 
begs  them  to  stop,  is  it  not  good?  "  Yes."  "  I  heard  of 
this  war  in  America,  and  at  the  Mission,  and  now  come  to 
stand  between  you  and  Tecongo,  to  beg  you,  with  these 
five  pieces  of  cloth,  ($11,50,)  to  leave  the  war,  and  make 
peace."  I  showed  the  evils  of  war ;  how  it  makes  the  fight- 
ers wicked — renders  families  miserable,  and  ruins  any  coun- 
try— all  which  they  heartily  confessed. 

"  How  long  has  this  war  been  ?"  They  counted  up,  and 
said,  "  Eight  years."  I  answered,  "  You  and  Tecongo  are 
all  one  ;  you  live  here  close  together,  speak  one  language, 
and  have  one  color ;  one  God  make  the  Boompehs  and  Te- 
congoes — you  are  one  family.  Now,  are  not  nine  years  long 
enough  for  brothers  to  be  seeking  each  other's  destruction  ? 
God  is  angry  with  those  who  fight,  but  pleased  with  those 
who  make  peace." 

I  applied  the  u  Golden  Rule"  to  their  case,  and  they  con- 
fessed the  correctness  of  the  principle  with  an  emphatic  and 
united  acclamation  of  assent.  "  Do  you  like  to  have  Tecon- 
go come  and  take  your  towns,  wives,  and  children  ?"  "  No," 
long  and  loud.  "  Well,  neither  do  they  love  to  have  you 
take  theirs."  "  As  ye  would  that  men  should  do  to  you,  do 
ye  even  so  to  them."  "  Do  you  like  for  any  one  to  injure 
you  ?"  "  No,"  long  and  loud.  "  Then  don't  injure  any  one 
else.  This  is  God's  rule,  for  you  to  tell  if  any  course  to- 
wards your  brother,  is  right."  I  applied  it  in  many  particu- 
lars, and  they  confessed  its  justness. 

I  spoke  of  the  general  desire  for  peace,  among  the  people, 
and  the  beginnings  of  it ;  if  any  one  should  oppose,  God 
would  fight  against  that  man.  "  Both  sides  have  done 
wrong,  and  you  must  mutually  forgive  each  other,  and  drop 
the  matter  ;  and  when  peace  is  made,  then  we  can  give  you 
schools,  and  teach  your  children,  and  send  Missionaries  to 
teach  you  about  God."  I  spoke  of  my  country  ;  that  there 
were  no  walled  towns  there — all  were  free  to  go  anywhere  ; 
and  so  it  might  be  here,  if  peace  was  secured,  true,  true. 
'Lawn-dah,'  (I  am  done.) 

They  seemed  much  pleased,  and  thanked  me  abundantly 
—accepted  my  present,  and  my  words,  and  were  willing  for 
peace. 

11* 


250 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


The  king's  speaker,  or  mouth-piece,  said,  "  We  thank  you 
much  for  coming,  and  for  what  you  have  done.  We 
have  all  felt  that  none  but  a  white  man  could  hold  the  war, 
(knowing  that  the  peace,  near  the  coast,  was  secured  by  the 
interposition  of  white  men ;)  and  lo !  God  has  sent  you 
for  this  purpose.  (J^pP  It  would  have  been  enough  if  you 
had  only  come  yourself,  and  said  there  must  be  peace — the 
war  must  done.  We  would  have  granted  it,  without 
any  present.  We  are  glad  to  see  you,  and  yield  to  your 
word,  without  anything,  let  alone  all  this  you  have  done  for 
us." 

Kam-bak-wah  made  a  rousing  speech  in  favor  of  peace, 
in  which  he  said,  "  Don't  you  know  that  this  man  is  a  God? 
Look  at  him.  We  don't  know  where  he  came  from, 
whether  he  came  on  foot,  or  down  from  the  clouds. 
What  he  says,  we  must  do."  What  an  evidence  of  the 
degradation  of  man,  when  they  can  call  such  a  worm  a 
God! 

They  thanked  me,  beyond  measure — thanked  Braw's 
messenger,  and  thanked  the  Tecongo  man,  in  warm 
terms.  Some  one  suggested  the  idea  of  going  back,  and 
talking  of  all  that  began  the  war,  to  ascertain  who  was  in  the 
fault ;  it  was  answered — "  No,  the  peacemaker  has  come, 
and  says  peace,  and  we  must  drop  everything,  stop  the  war 
at  once,  and  make  peace.  Let  the  past  go,  and  now  have 
peace." 

They  promised  me  there  should  be  peace,  but  wished 
to  call  other  chiefs,  who  are  not  here,  and  give  answer 
to-morrow,  promising  it  should  be  an  answer  that  would 
please  me.  It  was  a  joyful  meeting.  Adjourned  till  to- 
rn or  row. 

24th.  Last  night,  much  drumming,  dancing,  singing,  and 
noise,  for  joy,  at  the  prospect  of  peace.  More  chiefs  came 
in  from  the  towns  around,  and  this  forenoon,  the  warriors, 
young  men,  and  women,  and  even  the  children,  marched 
round  the  town  with  their  musical  instruments,  singing  and 
dancing  for  joy.  Let  them  rejoice,  for  surely  there  is  cause 
for  rejoicing. 


THE  PRESENT. 


251 


FOURTH  MENDI  PEACE  MEETING   (AT  BOOMPEh). 

About  one  o'clock,  we  met  in  the  Barre  again — more 
crowded  than  ever.  And  more*  interesting,  enthusiastic, 
spirited,  good  natured  peace  meetings,  I  never  attended 
anywhere. 

The  king's  "  mouth"  made  a  long  speech,  and  thanked 
me  very  much — could  not  thank  me  enough.  Spoke 
again  of  the  feeling  among  them  that  no  colored  man  could 
stop  the  war ;  that  unless  a  white  man  should  come  to  hold 
it,  it  could  not  be  stopped — "  but  God  has  sent  a  white 
man,  and  we  cannot  deny  your  word.  When  you  came, 
GOD  came  :  what  you  say,  God  says.  You  did  not  come 
by  yourself — (i.  e.,  without  an  influence  apart  from  your- 
self). God  sent  you,  and  we  don't  know  how  to  express 
our  joy  and  thankfulness  at  your  coming." 

They  gave  me  one  bushel  of  clean  rice,  and  a  mat ;  one 
bushel  of  rice  to  the  other  messengers,  and  a  large  sh^ep* 
to  us  all — to  thank  me,  Braw,  Kavv-too-boo,  Mo-mo,  and 
all  the  chiefs,  for  sending  to  know  the  truth  about  the 
Boompehs,  if  war  was  here  or  not.  "  There  is  no  war  in 
Boompeh,  any  more.  We  only  give  you  '  eat '  now,  but 
when  we  bid  you  good  bye,  to-morrow,  we  will  give  you 
answer  about  the  war,  which  will  make  you  laugh  all  the 
way  back.  We  are  still  waiting  for  all  the  chiefs  to  come, 
that  we  may  have  but  one  unanimous  word,  and  that  the 
others  cannot  say,  *  White  man  came  here  to  make  peace, 
but  we  did  not  see  him.'  We  want  all  our  people  to  see 
you." 

The  Tecongo  man  made  a  speech  which  pleased  them 
much,  testifying  to  the  excellent  treatment  he  had  received 
from  every  one,  in  Boompeh  ;  that  he  saw  no  sign  of  war 
here — he  believed  they  were  for  peace,  true,  true.  He  said 
that  they  had  no  war  in  Tecongo,  either. 

I  said,  "  You  say  you  don't  know  how  to  thank  me 
enough  for  coming  here  ;  the  best  way  you  can  thank  and 

*  Sheep,  in  Africa,  have  no  wool.  Their  covering  is  hair,  the  same 
as  a  dog,  or  horse.  In  other  respects,  they  are  the  same  as  American 
sheep. 


252 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


please  me,  is,  to  live  in  love  and  friendship  with  all  around 
you" — at  the  same  time  rising  and  hugging  my  interpreter, 
expressive  of  brotherly  love.    It  pleased  them  much. 

My  interpreter  made  a  speech,  much  to  their  delight, 
risibility,  and,  I  trust,  profit,  too.  They  called  him  "  white 
man,"  because  he  talked  so  much  wiser  than  they.  "  See 
how  this  people  sab  by  (understand)  sense  ;  how  they  pass 
us  (excell) — we  are  nothing  in  comparison." 

He  spoke  of  God's  laws,  and  they  confessed.  "  You  tell 
us  the  truth  ;  it  is  the  fact — yes,  yes." 

They  listened  to  him  with  fixed  attention,  and  manifested 
great  interest.  His  speeches  greatly  impressed  their  minds 
with  the  idea  of  the  superiority  of  book  men  over  the 
ignorant,  and  may  do  more  good  than  mine,  inasmuch  as 
they  showed  them  the  influence  and  power  of  the  white 
man's  ways  on  men  of  their  own  country.  One  said,  "We 
have  long  been  crying  for  a  white  man  to  hold  the  war, 
and  now  God  has  sent  one,  we  cannot  deny  his  word. 
Whatever  he  says,  we  must  do.  Look !  We  don't  know 
where  he  came  from,  but  he  came  from  far,  only  to  hold 
the  war !  What  love  to  us  is  this !  See  the  money  he 
freely  laid  down  before  us  ;  we  did  not  work  for  it,  or  do 
anything  to  get  it ;  he  gave  it  to  us  in  love,  and  we  should 
leave  the  war  for  this  kindness." 

When  they  spoke  of  giving  a  good  answer,  and  one  said 
he  hoped  it  would  be  so;  the  old  man  answered,  "Never 
fear,  my  son,  don't  fear."  And  when  Braw's  man,  at  the 
close  of  a  speech,  knelt  down  before  him,  he  put  his  hand 
on  him,  in  token  that  he  and  his  words  were  accepted. 
Such  is  a  custom  of  showing  acceptance  of  a  request,  or 
person,  by  the  king. 

This  evening,  killed  the  sheep,  and  divided  it  out. 

WAR  NEWS — A  MASS  MEETING. 

Just  at  dark,  a  man  arrived  from  Yerimah,  saying  that 
Si-si-woo-roo  was  all  ready  to  bring  war  to  Boompeh,  and 
the  Boompehs  must  not  be  careless.  An  immense  meeting 
was  convened,  in  the  open  air,  and  many  speeches  were 
made  by  chiefs,  and  head  war  men.     One  General  said, 


DESIRE  TO  SEE  ME. 


253 


"  We  shall  not  sit  down,  and  bear  quietly,  if  our  enemies 
come.  If  the  kings  say  the  war  must  done,  we  are  willing. 
If  the  white  man  comes  to  stop  us  from  fighting,  he  must 
look  to  our  enemies,  and  stop  them  from  coming.  If  we 
obey  his  word,  he  must  be  responsible."  So  it  seems  I  am 
incurring  great  responsibilities.    May  the  Lord  help  me. 

The  old  king,  Kari-shu-ah,  a  very  old  man,  shaking  with 
the  palsy,  said,  "  We  cannot  trust  Mahommedoo-te-congo. 
I  do  not  believe  he  is  for  peace,  true,  true.  He  will  say 
peace,  and  then  come  on  us  suddenly  for  war."  The  Te- 
congo  messenger  answered,  "  If  Mo-mo  says  the  war  is 
done,  it  is  so,  true,  true.  If  war  should  come,  it  would  not 
be  Mo-mo,  but  some  '  rogue  war,'  by  people  distant  from 
him,  without  his  knowledge  or  consent.  I  have  been  well 
treated  here  ;  no  one  has  cursed  me,  or  spoken  one  bad 
word  to  me.  I  have  had  enough  to  eat  and  drink,  and  can 
go  into  any  house,  and  talk  and  laugh,  as  much  as  I  please. 
I  see  that  there  is  no  war  in  Boompeh.  We  meet  now  as 
friends." 

I  said,  "  I  do  not  believe  war  will  come.  There  have 
been  reports  of  war  ever  since  I  came  to  the  meeting,  but  no 
war  has  come,  nor  do  I  believe  that  God  will  let  the  enemy 
frustrate  our  efforts  for  peace." 

April  25th.  Early,  the  crowd  was  again  in  our  room, 
and  continued  till  I  walked  outside  to  get  a  little  respite. 
Saw  their  blacksmith's  shop,  where  they  have  also  a  smelt- 
ing place  to  make  native  iron.  The  ore  is  said  to  be  abun- 
dant in  the  hills.  They  get  it,  and  break  it  up  fine,  fill  a 
hole  in  the  ground  with  layers  of  charcoal,  and  the  ore,  and 
blow  with  their  bellows*  till  it  all  melts  into  a  mass  to- 
gether. It  is  taken  from  this  state,  and  immediately  worked 
into  hoes,  axes,  knives,  &c,  without  going  through  any  fur- 
ther process. 

I  desired  to  start  back  this  morning,  but  we  were  put  off. 
They  want  all  the  Boompehs  to  have  a  chance  to  see  me. 

*  The  bellows  are  made  of  two  goat  skins,  sewed  up — one  end  at- 
tached to  a  piece  of  gun-barrel,  which  goes  into  the  fire,  and  in  the 
other  end  is  left  a  hole  to  let  in  the  air.  This  end  is  raised  up,  one 
in  each  hand,  with  the  hole  open,  then  closing  the  hand,  and  bearing 
dou>n,  they  force  the  air  through  the  tube. 


254 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


Have  become  somewhat  accustomed  to  the  noise,  so  that  I 
can  sleep  much  better  than  formerly.  Many  bring  me  fruits 
— oranges,  pine  apples,  plantains,  eggs,  and  rice,  to  beg  a 
few  fish-hooks,  or  needles.  They  are  eager  to  obtain  any 
kind  of  English  goods,  as  their  own  arts  are  few  and  rude 
— yet  much  more  advanced  than  is  generally  supposed. 

FIFTH  MENDI  PEACE  MEETING   ^AT  BOOMPEH). 

Answer  of  Peace.    The  white  cloth. 

More  chiefs  came  in,  and  about  noon  we  met  again  in  the 
Bane.  I,  and  my  company,  were  requested  to  retire,  while 
they  consulted  as  to  the  answer  they  should  give  us.  At 
two  o'clock,  we  were  called  for,  and  the  king's  "  mouth  " 
made  a  long  speech,  going  back  over  many  matters.  He 
said  "  they  had  never  gone  out  to  fight  their  enemies — . 
[doubted,]  had  always  been  aggressed  on — [doubted,]  but 
they  were  willing,  and  glad  for  the  peace — and  we  answer 
you  with  a  white  country  cloth,  to  show  that  our  hearts  are 
clean  from  war." 

He  appealed  to  the  Tecongo  man,  who  answered  respect- 
ing his  good  treatment,  and  that  he  saw  no  appearance  of 
war  in  Boompeh.  He  came  to  see,  and  was  satisfied — he 
believed  Mo-mo  had  no  war,  and  thought  if  we  should  send 
to  Yerimah,  from  whence  reports  of  war  are  continually 
coming,  we  should  find  no  war  there — he  could  jump  for  joy, 
on  account  of  what  he  had  seen. 

The  old  king,  Kari-shu-ah,  said  a  little.  "  We  believe  that 
the  Tecongo  man  is  sent,  true,  true,  only  because  he  is  with 
the  white  man.  We  are  afraid  of  Mo-mo — he  has  deceived 
us  too  often,  but  since  he  has  sent  to  see  the  truth  of  the 
case,  with  us  in  Boompeh,  wre  are  willing  to  answer,  '  There 
is  no  war  here.'  " 

I  thanked  them  much  for  their  answer,  and  for  their  cloth, 
(which  I  value  highly,  as  a  memento,  and  token  of  the 
power  and  efficacy  of  the  peace  principle,  over  even  savage 
minds  and  hearts.)  "It  pays  me  plenty  for  all  my  trouble 
and  sickness.  If  you  only  clean  your  hearts  from  war, 
trust  in,  and  cry  to  God,  you  need  not  fear  Yerimah,  or  any 


A  king's  speech. 


255 


other  place,  for  God  will  fight  for  you."  I  told  them  of 
Sennacherib's  destruction,  and  promised  to  do  all  I  could 
with  Mo-mo,  begging  them  to  hold  on  to  the  peace  forever, 
and  God  would  be  their  friend. 

GREAT  MEETING  PREACHING. 

Expecting  to  leave  in  the  morning,  I  had  the  people 
called  together  this  evening,  in  the  open  air,  to  preach  to 
them,  and  explain  more  fully  the  Gospel  plan  of  salvation. 
The  crier  went  through  the  town,  and  an  immense  crowd 
assembled.  As  far  as  I  could  see,  in  every  direction,  it  was 
only  a  perfect  press  of  people — the  largest  congregation  I 
have  seen  or  addressed  in  Africa.  It  was  an  interesting 
sight,  and  threw  life  and  vigor  through  my  feeble  frame. 
We  had  a  long  meeting,  but  excellent.  The  interest  con- 
tinued without  abatement  to  the  end,  with  thanks,  confes- 
sions, clapping  of  hands,  and  questions. 

I  gave  them  a  compendium  of  the  plan  of  salvation — 
explaining  our  state  as  sinners,  and  the  way  of  mercy  through 
Christ — giving  His  birth,  life,  and  death — the  necessity  of 
repentance,  faith,  love,  obedience,  prayer,  seeking  God,  and 
His  will — doing  right  in  every  thing,  and  shunning  every 
wicked  way. 

a  king's  speech,  (in  the  midst  of  my  sermon.) 

As  I  was  talking,  one  king  (To-lu-ah),  arose  and  came 
forward  to  the  ring,  and  made  a  short  speech,  with  feeling 
and  zeal.    The  following  are  the  principal  ideas : 

"  All  you  Boompeh  people,  it  is  now  nine  years  since  we 
began  this  war — we  felt  that  no  colored  man  could  stop  the 
war,  but  only  a  white  man.  Since  the  white  man  come,  we 
don't  know  where  he  came  from.  Look  the  man  !  We 
thought  an  Englishman  must  come,  but  he  is  not  an  English- 
man, or  Frenchman,  or  Spaniard,  or  Portuguese,  but  an 
American  !  He  came  to  stop  us  from  war — he  take  his 
money  and  give  this  way  and  that,  and  now  since  he  is 
ready  to  go  away  to-morrow,  he  takes  this  word  and  lays 
upon  the  top  of  it.    Who  come  to  hear  it,  and  is  going  to 


250 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


do  the  same  wicked  things  again,  he  may  go  out.  Who 
have  a  child  cry,  it  may  no  make  noise  here — carry  it  out, 
and  give  it  suck.  If  we  can't  believe  anything  else,  let  us 
believe  this  word.  It  is  not  the  word  of  man — no  for  make 
fun,  or  make  noise.  It  is  the  word  of  God,  and  let  us  re- 
ceive it." 

I  prayed,  and  my  interpreter  turned  my  prayer  into  Mendi 
— after  which,  he  talked  himself,  much  to  their  interest.  They 
asked  questions,  which  I  answered.  Late  we  separated,  my 
soul  greatly  rejoicing  in  the  privilege  of  making  known 
Christ  to  many  hungry,  famishing  souls.  Blessed  season. 
The  Lord  bless  the  truth. 

April  26th.  Yandahoo  returning  to  Sa-bwe-mah.  This 
morning,  got  ready  to  start  early,  but  had  to  wait  for  their 
messenger,  (who  was  deputed  to  go  back  to  the  meeting 
with  us.  and  talk  for  those  in  Boompeh,)  till  nearly  nine 
o'clock.  He  was  afraid  to  go,  (as  we  had  to  pass  through 
Tecongo  towns.)  They  talked  much  to  him,  and  charged 
him  to  go  willingly,  fearlessly,  and  to  talk  boldly.  I  told 
him,  "  Fear  not,  I  will  take  you  safe."  At  a  quarter  to  nine, 
we  bid  "  Moo-gen-dah-ha"  (all  you  good  bye)  to  Boompeh. 
Road  wet,  and  slippery,  but  arrived  here  safely,  and  had  to 
wait  three  hours  for  the  messenger  and  Kam-bah-wah  to  come 
up.  The  chiefs  at  Boompeh  gave  one  man,  and  Kambah- 
wah  is  to  give  another,  to  go  back  with  us. 

I  said  to  him,  "You  must  give  your  messenger  quick,  and 
let  us  pass  on."  He  answered :  "  I  will  not  force  you  to 
stop,  but  I  wish  you  would  stay  here  to-night,  and  pray, 
and  talk  the  same  word  to  my  people,  that  I  heard  last 
night."  What  could  I  say?  A  heathen  king,  pleading 
that  his  people  might  hear  the  wrord  of  God  !  I  could  not 
say  nay.  Though  anxious  to  go  on,  I  consented  to  stop,  and 
sent  on  two  men  to  tell  the  chiefs  I  was  coming,  and  to  get 
them  together,  for  another  general  meeting. 

Before  meeting,  the  Boompeh  messenger  (Bo-bah,)  came 
to  my  hut,  and  conversed.  He  was  very  fearful,  and  said  : 
"  I  would  not  consent  to  go  on  this  business,  on  any  condi- 
tion, if  I  did  not  go  with  the  white  man.  I  put  all  my 
trust  in  him — he  is  my  only  hope  of  safety  "    Poor  man  ! 


PREACHING. 


257 


he  knew  nothing  about  trusting  in  God,  to  whom  I  directed 
him,  as  his  hope  for  safety. 

PREACHING  ALARM   OF  WAR. 

I  was  quite  unwell,  but  in  the  evening  the  people  assem- 
bled— (all  that  could  be  spared  from  watching  the  gates, 
and  guarding  the  town) — and  I  preached  to  them.  There 
was  good  attention  by  all.  The  king  sat  close  by  me, 
with  his  gun  by  his  side,  while  others  were  watching  the 
town.  Another  report  of  war  from  Yerimah  had  come,  and 
they  were  afraid,  and  on  the  look-out.  It  was  something 
like  preaching  in  a  war  camp — however,  they  seemed  inter- 
ested, and  asked  questions.  After  prayer,  the  interpreter 
talked  to  them,  and  after  meeting,  the  king  gave  his  people 
an  account  of  what  had  been  done  at  Boompeh,  which  gave 
much  joy  to  all. 

April  27th.  In  addition  to  Bo-bah,  another  man  was  given 
at  Yandahoo,  named  Doo-lah-voo-le.  I  started  on  early, 
not  waiting  for  them,  calculating  they  would  overtake  me 
before  reaching  the  next  town.  The  grass  and  bushes  (rave 
me  a  thorough  wetting.  Not  having  carriers,  I  was  obliged 
to  carry  a  part  of  the  luggage  myself — very  wearisome. 

At  Fah-.ne-coon-dah,  halted  to  cook  breakfast,  and  await 
the  rest  of  the  company.  The  people  were  very  glad  to 
see  me  again,  and  when  I  told  them  about  the  peace  news, 
there  were  many  thanks,  and  much  clapping  of  hands.  I 
said,  "  The  road  is  now  open — you  can  go  to  Boompeh  ;  and 
if  they  come  here,  treat  them  kindly,  and  live  like  friends." 
They  again  thanked  me,  and  said,  "  God  sent  the  white  man 
■ — what  he  says  is  God's  word,  and  we  should  receive  it." 

While  they  were  cooking,  the  people  were  assembled,  and 
I  preached  to  them  of  the  great  Salvation.  They  received 
the  word  with  very  many  thanks.  While  preaching,  one 
man  made  some  noise,  and  the  head  man  at  once  reproved 
him  very  sharply,  saying,  "  This  is  God's  word,  and  it  is  not 
right  to  make  any  noise  here.  If  you  don't  wish  to  hear  it, 
go  away." 

The  messengers  came  up,  and  were  received  with  great 
joy,  by  those  who  would  a  few  days  before  have  killed  them, 


253 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


if  they  could.  Many  of  the  Tecongoes  embraced  the  Boom- 
pehs  (their  enemies,)  with  much  feeling  and  joy.  Some 
knew  them,  and  all  were  rejoiced  to  see  such  a  prospect  of 
peace,  and  I  was  glad  too. 

We  passed  Maw-ti  without  calling.  At  Boompeh  river 
we  met  many,  who  could  hardly  believe  that  we  had  brought 
Boompehs  with  us,  but  when  they  were  assured  of  the  fact, 
they  rejoiced  and  clapped  their  hands. 

ARRIVAL  AT  SA-BWE-MAH. 

We  arrived  in  the  afternoon,  and  all  were  overjoyed  to  see 
us.  We  had  been  detained  so  long,  many  had  fears  for  us, 
but  a  thrill  of  joy  swelled  every  bosom,  when  it  was  known 
we  had  all  come  back  safely,  with  an  addition  to  our  com- 
pany. Old  Karmokoo  was  very  glad,  and  embraced  me 
heartily,  and  many  repeated  their  "  bisia,  bisia,  bisia,"  (thank 
you.)  Many  were  astonished  to  see  Boompeh  men  venture 
to  come,  and  all  were  greatly  rejoiced. 

The  chiefs  embraced  me  with  much  emotion,  and  many 
thanks — and  the  women  crowded  to  grasp  and  thank  me. 
Thev  seemed  truly  thankful  for  what  I  had  done,  and  some 
manifested  a  very  great  desire  to  do  every  thing  in  their 
power  to  make  me  comfortable.  Their  warm  sympathy  was 
affecting.  When  they  looked  and  saw  my  sore  feet  well 
again,  they  were  much  gratified  and  pleased.  Nothing  was 
too  much  for  them  to  do  for  my  comfort. 

I  was  absent  nearly  eight  days,  and  feel  to  bless  the 
Lord,  beyond  the  power  of  utterance,  for  sending  me  to 
Boompeh.  I  believe  great  good  will  result.  The  people, 
everywhere,  looked  upon  me  as  a  "  God-send,"  truly,  and 
my  presence  and  word  seemed  to  have  sovereign  influence. 
They  will  long  remember  "  Proo-moie." 

Boompeh  is  an  exceedingly  important  place  for  a  good 
Mission.    Shall  they  have  it  ? 

YAH-MAN-NAH. 

Just  at  night,  Yahmannah,  a  chief,  came  to  my  booth  to 
converse,  and  I  gave  him  an  account  of  my  journey.  He 


REVIEW  OF  THE  PAST. 


259 


was  much  pleased,  and  said,  "  you  are  doing  good  all  the 
time,  but  this  you  have  done  now  passes  [exceeds]  all.  You 
never  did  anything  like  this,  in  your  own  country." 

I  have  led  Tecongo  men  through  Boompeh  country,  and 
back  again — and  Boompeh  men  through  Tecongo  country, 
and  back  again,  safely,  to  the  great  joy  of  both  sides — and 
got  the  unanimous  voice  of  the  Boompehs  for  peace  ;  of 
whom  many  have  said,  "  the  Boompehs  never  can  leave 
war."  "Is  there  anything  too  hard  for  the  Lord  ?"  No. 
Lord,  Thou  canst  subdue  and  turn  the  hardest  heart.  0  ! 
let  Thy  power  be  seen. 

REFLECTIONS   ON  THE  PAST. 

I  sometimes  almost  fear  that  I  am  getting  so  high  up, 
and  such  a  weight  of  responsibility  resting  on  me,  that  I 
shall  become  dizzy,  and  fall,  and  not  be  able  to  complete 
what  is  so  gloriously  begun.  My  only  hope  is  in  God,  who 
delights  to  use  feeble,  un worth}'  instruments,  yea  nothing- 
ness itself,  to  magnify  His  own  power  and  grace.  So  do, 
Lord.  Leave  me  not.  Give  me  all  needed  wisdom  and 
understanding.  Surely  it  cannot  be  me,  that  thus  sways 
this  people  as  trees  are  moved  by  the  wind — that  leads 
them  by  a  look  of  the  eye,  a  motion  of  the  finger  or  a  word 
from  my  lips.  No,  no — all  is  from  God,  and  He  shall  have 
the  glory — "  not  unto  us — not  unto  us,  O  !  Lord,  but  to 
Thy  name  be  glory,  forever  and  ever." — Amen. 

Again  in  my  little  booth,  in  the  woods.    Rain  this  evening. 

April  28th.  Sabbath.  Last  night  unwell,  and  restless 
— caused,  I  suppose,  by  walking  in  the  wet  grass,  yesterday. 
Bathed,  and  felt  better.  Reading,  till  one  o'clock,  then 
preached  to  the  chiefs  and  people,  from  "  God  is  love." 
Much  interest  manifested.  As  my  interpreter  was  praying 
in  Mendi,  they  were  begging  God,  all  around  the  Bane,  say- 
ing, "  0  God.  help  us,  we  broke  Thy  laws.  0  God,  help 
us,  we  no  sabby  Thy  ways.  I  done  do  and  cover  up,  (this 
and  that,  mentioning  various  sins,)  I  steal,  (this  and  that, 
mentioning  things) — 0 !  God,  help  me."  After  prayer, 
they  came  and  shook  my  hand  warmly,  saying,  rt  bisia, 
biaia,  6ma."    A  very  interesting  meeting. 


260 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


29th.  A  rolling,  restless  night — felt  sick  all  day.  Many 
to  my  booth,  from  various  places,  to  thank  me  for  my  last 
week's  work.    Lying  down  most  of  the  time. 

BRAW  BLAMED. 

The  Tecongo  chiefs  and  the  others,  are  ready  for  a  meet- 
ing to  hear  our  report  from  Boompeh,  but  Braw  is  again 
absent,  and  no  business  can  be  done  till  he  comes.  On  both 
sides  they  are  vexed  with  him,  and  they  have  cause,  for,  1st. 
He  had  no  business  to  leave  ;  2d.  I  sent  him  word  by  some 
of  his  people  from  Boompeh,  to  be  at  the  meeting  without 
delay.  No  excuse  for  him,  unless  it  is  a  desire  to  appear 
important,  by  making  all  wait  for  him,  before  anything  can 
be  done. 

WALK  TO  KAHSAMMAH. 

Not  wishing  to  lie  still,  doing  nothing,  about  two  o'clock 
I  started  for  this  place,  to  preach  and  stay  all  night. 
Heavy  rain  on  the  way,  from  which,  and  the  wet  bushes, 
and  by  wading  creeks,  I  got  nicely  wet,  to  help  on  my  sick- 
ness.   I  was  weak,  and  became  much  fatigued. 

Crossed  the  river  at  Woo-te-bee,  a  walled  town,  shook 
their  hands,  and  came  on.  This  is  a  large  walled  town. 
The  king,  Cin-de-wah,  is  an  old  man,  and  was  very  glad 
to  see  me.  He  said,  "  If  white  man  come  to  this  country, 
we  must  all  leave  all  our  bad.  We  don't  know  where  he 
come  from,  and  if  he  come  to  stand  top  of  this  war,  we  can- 
not refuse  it — all  will  accept  it,  and  be  for  peace." 

Being  unwell,  I  begged  a  hammock,  and  lay  down. 
Soon  I  had  a  chill,  but  drank  pepper  tea,  and  drove  it  off. 
Had  the  people  assembled  in  the  Barre,  where  I  lay  in  my 
hammock,  and  preached  to  them.  Good  attention,  and 
many  inquiries  made  and  answered.  My  interpreter  exhort- 
ed after  me,  and  prayed  in  Mendi.  They  thanked  us  for 
coming  to  teach  them. 

April  30th.  Sa-bwe-mah.  Last  night,  slept  well,  and  feel 
much  better.  In  the  morning  I  talked  with  king  Cin-de- 
wah.    He  wishes  a  school  at  his  place,  and  promised  me  one 


A  NOTE   FOR  TOBACCO  MINISTERS. 


261 


or  two  of  his  boys  for  my  school.  After  receiving  his  pre- 
sents, we  left.  Called  at  Woo-te-bee,  and  saw  Kaw-too-boo 
for  oue  hour.  He  was  very  o;lad  to  see  me,  and  saluted  me 
much  with  "  Seno  !  Seno  /  Seno  !"  (I  am  glad  to  see  you. 
This  is  used  when  a  person  has  been  absent  some  time,  and 
returns.)  Crossed  the  river  there,  and  arrived  safely,  before 
noon. 

This  morning  a  great  Mandingo  arrived,  who  has  consider- 
able knowledge  of  things,  but  teaches  much  that  is  false  and 
foolish.  I  was  enabled  to  deny  some  of  his  false  statements, 
by  which  he  deceives  the  people,  and  makes  them  think  he 
is  very  wise.  He  would  eat  no  elephant,  or  anything  on 
which  the  broth  had  been  poured.  He  said,  "My  book  for- 
bids me  to  eat  it." 

Many  messengers  have  been  sent  for  Braw,  but  he  has  not 
come.  Kaw-too-boo  is  getting  out  of  patience,  and  declared 
he  would  leave,  but  the  chiefs  here  besought  him  not  to  go, 
for  if  he  went,  the  meeting  would  be  broken  up,  and  he  con- 
sented to  wait  awhile  longer.  It  requires  patience  to  get 
along  with  x\fiican  chiefs. 

May  1st.  Last  night,  sick,  restless,  and  tossing.  To-day, 
chilly,  weak,  feverish  and  sick  all  day  ;  ate  a  little  soup. 
Considerable  discussion  with  Mahomedans,  as  I  lay  on  my 
bed.  Received  letters  from  the  Mission,  from  brother 
Brooks,  which  were  very  comforting.  Towards  night, 
vomited,  had  a  good  sweat,  and  felt  better. 

2d.  Last  night,  slept  a  little,  but  restless  much  of  the 
night.    Felt  better  this  morning. 

A  NOTE  FOR  TOBACCO  MINISTERS 

While  talking  with  aMahomedan,  he  said,  "I  cannot  trust 
a  white  trader,  for  they  drink  rum  and  use  tobacco,  but  a 
minister  I  can  trust.  They  are  God's  Piccaninnies;  they 
drink  no  rum,  and  use  no  tobacco,  and  they  will  give  a  poor 
man  anything  for  the  sake  of  God." 

Alas !  how  little  does  he  know  of  the  corruption  of  the 
ministry  !  May  the  Lord  purge  it  from  all  filthiness  and 
abomination,  that  they  may  be  in  all  things,  examples. 


262 


THOMPSON   IN  AFRICA. 


BRAW  ARRIVED. 

He  came  and  thanked  me  plenty  for  my  trouble  in  going 
to  Boompeh.  I  said,  "  It  is  easy  to  thank  with  the  mouth, 
but  your  life  does  not  thank  me — you  do  me  and  all  the 
chiefs  bad — you  well  nigh  broke  up  this  meeting — you  no 
care  much  for  this  peace."  He  said,  "  Sick  catch  me,  the 
reason  1  could  not  come."  "  You  had  no  business  to  go 
away  at  all."  He  confessed  wrong,  gave  me  right  in  all 
my  charges,  and  promised  to  do  me  wrong  no  more.  He 
gave  me  a  fowl  "  to  make  my  heart  cold,"  (to  please  me.) 
I  said,  "  If  you  give  me  the  world,  it  will  not  make  my  heart 
cold,  only  let  me  see  you  sorry,  true,  true,  and  my  heart 
will  be  cold  ;  I  want  no  money."  He  felt  much  afraid  of 
losing  my  favor. 

BRAW  AND  POLYGAMY. 

This  evening  I  had  a  good  talk  with  him,  and  one  of  his 
wives,  about  Polygamy,  showing  the  disadvantages  of  the 
same,  and  the  law  of  God,  respecting  marriage.  He  con- 
fessed, "  You  are  light,  and  I  could  very  easily  put  away  all 
my  wives  but  one,  except  for  one  thing,  viz  :  For  every  wife 
I  have,  I  had  to  pay  money  for  her  head.  Must  I  lose  all 
this  money  ?"  I  explained  the  necessity  of  obeying  God, 
and  He  would  reward  us  for  it — that  all  money  is  in  His 
hands.  My  interpreter  enforced  the  duty  with  great  close- 
ness and  pungency,  and  I  trust  good  will  result,  Nothing 
but  the  Spirit  of  God  can  open  their  blind  eyes. 

To-day,  I  tried  to  get  a  meeting,  but  some  one  else  was 
absent,  and  they  could  not  meet.  0  !  the  need  of  pa- 
tience. "  By  long  forbearance  is  a  prince  persuaded,"  and 
truly  it  needs  long  forbearance  to  get  along  with  these 
princes. 

Some  rumors  of  war,  but  I  fear  not. 

May  3d.  A  restless,  tossing  night,  and  all  day  very 
weak,  scarce  able  to  walk.  My  system  is  in  such  a 
state  that,  it  seems  impossible  for  me  to  sleep,  by  day  or 
night. 


KAW-TOO-BOO'S  PALAVER. 


263 


KAW-TOO-BOO'S  PALAVER,  <fcC. 

This  morning,  the  chiefs  met  at  my  booth  to  hear  my 
report  from  Boompeh,  which  lasted  till  noon.  I  urged  a 
general  meeting,  and  they  said  they  were  ready,  but  Ma- 
hommedoo-te-congo  had  made  palaver  with  Kaw-too-boo 
(the  king  against  the  country's  lawyer  and  judge),  for 
sending  a  messenger  to  Boompeh  (the  one  who  went  with 
.me),  without  consulting  him,  and  they  were  only  waiting 
for  that  to  be  settled. 

In  this  thing,  Mo-mo  acted  very  foolishly,  but  being 
a  very  proud,  and  self-important  man,  his  dignity  was 
touched,  because  he  was  not  first  consulted,  before  any- 
thing was  done. 

He  is  reported  to  have  said,  "  Kaw-too-boo  takes  me  for 
nothing — a  mere  little  boy,  not  to  be  regarded,  and  he  shall 
forfeit."  He  fined  ("  forfeited")  him  a  large  amount — some 
say  "  thirty  slaves,  and  to  wear  no  cloths,  except  a  small 
piece  about  the  loins,  and  no  shoes,"  to  humble  and  shame 
him  before  all  the  people. 

0  !  the  fruits  of  proud,  unrestrained  tyranny  ! 

Again,  it  is  said,  and  with  more  probability  of  truth,  that 
Kaw-too-boo  u  eat"  (used  for  himself),  the  ten  bars  I  gave 
to  '  shake  the  chiefs'  hands'  with,  when  he  should  have 
sent  the  things  to  Mo-mo,  to  be  divided  out  among  all  the 
chiefs — and  for  this  he  was  fined.  If  Kaw-too-boo  did  do 
this,  he  was  justly  fined,  for  he  thus  disregarded  the  claims 
and  lights  of  all  others.  According  to  their  customs,  the 
money  (goods)  I  gave,  should  have  been  sent  to  chiefs  at 
a  distance,  who  were  not  there,  saying,  "  See  w  hat  the 
white  man  gave  to  shake  our  hands  " — and  so  of  the  other 
money,  "The  white  man  come  to  hold  this  war — see  what 
he  give  to  make  the  war  done.  Let  all  leave  the  war  and 
fight  no  more." 

1  could  not  learn  with  positive  certainty  what  the  offense 
of  Kaw-too-boo  was,  but,  for  some  cause,  I  know  Mo-mo 
was  much  vexed  with  him,  and  ordered  him  to  appear  be- 
fore him.  Kaw-too-boo  refused  to  go,  and  for  these  causes, 
we  were  prevented  from  meeting  for  a  number  of  days,  and 


264 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


the  matter  was  not  settled  when  I  left.  Another  man  was 
sent  to  settle  the  peace  matters,  of  whom  mention  will  soon 
be  made. 

4th.  Last  night  obtained  a  good  hammock,  and  slept  in 
it  considerably.    Feel  some  better. 

To-day,  Braw,  talking  of  Mo-mo,  said,  "Mo-mo  can't 
walk  (travel).  If  he  only  walks  out  of  his  house  into  the 
yard,  two  men  have  to  go  before  him,  with  brooms,  and 
sweep  every  step  of  the  way  (for  fear  of  poison  in  the  path). 
Mo-mo  can't  walk." 

Truly,  a  tyrant  has  no  peace.    He  knows  people  have  ■ 
reason  to  hate  him,  and  he  lives  in  constant  fear  of  his 
life. 

May  5th.  Sabbath.  Last  night  slept  in  short  respites, 
but  I  have  no  appetite  for  any  food  I  can  get  here,  and  feel 
very  hungry  and  faint.  Could  not  get  food  last  night.  To- 
day one  of  the  boys  went  and  obtained  some  cassada,  but 
we  talked  to  him  about  getting  things  on  Sunday,  and  he 
carried  it  back. 

At  11  o'clock,  collected  the  people,  and  preached  from 
being  "  born  again."  Many  questions  asked  and  answered. 
A  very  interesting  meeting. 

But  little  noise  is  now  heard  hereon  Sundays.  The  Sab- 
bath is  better  kept,  here  in  this  interior  of  Africa,  among 
heathen,  than  in  many  villages,  cities,  or  country  places,  in 
my  own  country ! 

A  THUNDER  STORM,   AND  REFLECTIONS. 

6th.  Morning.  Last  night  a  heavy  storm,  with  thunder 
and  lightning.  One  flash  struck  very  near  us  in  the  bush. 
It  was  so  sudden,  and  awful,  that  I  was  considerably 
shocked,  and  seemed  involuntarily  and  irresistibly  drawn 
together  almost  double.  I  drew  my  head  down,  as  never 
before,  and  my  heart  beat  strongly.  Then  I  reflected, 
"  This  is  only  my  Father's  voice.  He  sendeth  forth  His 
voice,  and  that  a  mighty  voice."  "  God  thundereth  mar- 
velously  with  His  voice."  "  This  lightning  is  but  the  flash- 
ing of  His  eye,  and  this  torrent  of  rain,  but  the  fountain  of 
tears  He  is  pouring  on  this  guilty  world.    Truly,  there  is 


WOO-TE-BEE  PREACHING  GODS. 


2G5 


no  cause  for  fear  when  a  tender  Father  is  weeping  over  a 
penitent,  loving,  obedient  child.  Only  the  stubborn  have 
cause  to  fear." 

Bullisarki  (head  king  on  the  south  side  of  Big  Boom), 
wished  me  to  make  him  a  thing,  by  which  he  can  tell  when 
Sunday  comes.  So  1  made  him  a  stick  with  seven  holes  in 
it,  and  a  pin  to  be  moved  down  one  every  morning — the 
last  is  Sunday.    He  seems  interested  in  the  truth. 

WOO-TE-BEE  PREACHING  GODS. 

Evening.  This  afternoon,  walked  here  to  preach  this 
evening.  While  waiting  for  the  people  to  come  in  from 
their  farms,  I  gathered  a  company  of  chiefs  and  others 
around  me,  and  told  them  about  my  country — its  cities, 
railroads,  telegraphs,  cold,  ice,  snow,  houses,  churches,  farm- 
ing, barns,  &c,  which  interested  and  amused  them  very 
much. 

After  dark,  a  fine  company  assembled  in  the  Barre,  and  I 
preached  to  them  "  the  words  of  this  life" — "  the  way  of 
salvation."  They  asked,  "  How  shall  we  leave  our  sins  ? 
and  how  shall  we  beg  God  ? — we  no  sabby  book."  I  tried 
to  show  them,  and  my  interpreter  also  talked  and  prayed. 

After  preaching,  I  am  frequently  asked  how  they  shall  do 
so  and  so.  I  suppose  this  idea  of  the  great  difficulty  of 
prayer  has  come  from  the  Mahomedans,  who  teach  that  none 
can  pray,  unless  they  sabby  (understand)  book,  and  can  say 
the  Mahomedan  prayers  ;  so  that  when  I  urge  the  com- 
mon people  to  pray,  and  pray  now,  they  are  astonished. 
May  the  Lord  speedily  bring  the  delusion  to  an  end. 

At  this  place  they  have  a  large  rock,  near  the  town, 
which  is  worshiped  as  a  God  !  By  it  sits  a  plate,  a  bowl, 
three  bottles,  and  a  country  pot,  for  its  use  in  cooking,  eat- 
ing and  drinking!  At  Gon  gom-mah,  also,  they  worship, 
and  sacrifice  to  a  large  rock.  They  seem  to  have  no  idea  of 
carving  out  images,  but  put  their  trust  in  anything  on  which 
it  happens  to  fall — as  a  stone,  bug-a-bug  hill,  bird,  snake, 
alligator,  and  other  animals — gregrees,  charms,  and  many 
material  objects. 

They  acknowledge  God  the  maker  of  them  and  all  things, 
12 


266 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


and  their  dependence  on  Him,  but  know  nothing  of  His 
character,  will,  and  worship  (which  can  only  be  learned  from 
the  Bible),  and  they  have  wicked  hearts,  like  other  wicked 
men,  and  love  not  to  serve,  obey,  and  worship  their  Crea- 
tor, the  "  unseen  God."  0 !  for  the  blessed  gospel  to 
shine  upon  them,  that  they  may  know  God,  and  Jesus 
Christ,  who  died  for  them. 

NEW  BOOTH. 

May  8th.  Yesterday  and  to-day,  the  young  men  built 
me  a  new  booth,  in  the  end  of  the  Barre,  as  it  had  become 
very  damp  in  the  bush,  where  I  had  been  staying.  The 
rains  were  frequent,  and  the  ground  could  not  dry  ;  it  was 
quite  injurious  to  me.  My  new  one  is  more  comfortable, 
but  not  tight.  Frequently,  in  the  night,  I  had  to  hold  my 
umbrella  over  me,  to  break  off  the  thickest  of  the  rain. 


SIXTH  MENDI  PEACE  MEETING. 


267 


CHAPTER  XVI. 
PEACE  MISSION  AND  LABORS,  CONTINUED. 

SIXTH   MENDI   PEACE  MEETING. 

May  8th.  In  the  afternoon,  we  met  together  again,  in 
the  old  place  in  the  bush.  Kaw-too-boo  was  not  present, 
yet  they  went  forward. 

Yah-man-nah  addressed  the  Tecongoes,  and  said,  "  We 
meet  here  for  peace,  but  you  said  the  Boompehs  had  war, 
and  you  were  afraid  of  them,  and  would  not  make  peace, 
till  we  sent  to  see.  We  sent  men  to  see  how  it  was,  and 
have  waited  for  their  answer.  It  has  come.  The  Boom- 
pehs have  no  war,  and  to  prove  it,  here  are  forty  sacks  of 
salt,  with  which  they  shake  your  hand."  (A  "  sack  "  of  salt 
contains,  perhaps,  three  or  four  quarts ;  forty  sacks  are 
called  "  one  slave  money,"  the  price  of  a  slave.  Salt  is 
bought  at  the  Rapids,  by  the  bar  or  bushel,  and  is  put  up  in 
these  small  cane,  or  bamboo  sacks,  to  send  into  the  interior. 
It  is  thus  convenient  to  carry,  or  keep  a  long  time.  It  is 
dealer  according  to  the  distance  from  the  sea  coast,  and  is  a 
very  ready  article  of  traffic,  everywhere  in  the  country.) 

The  other  side  answered,  "  Our  warriors  live  far  off,  and 
we  shall  have  to  send  all  this  to  them  (the  chiefs  and  head 
war  men  at  a  distance),  to  shake  their  hand,  and  show  them 
that  the  Boompehs  have  no  war :  so  you  must  pay  another 
slave  salt,  for  us  here.  We  thank  you  for  this,  but  we  want 
the  other." 

THE  DIFFICULTY. 

In  this  answer  before,  as  also  in  more  hereafter,  is  seen 
the  grand  impediment  in  the  way  of  the  peace — the  only 
thing  which  prev  Qted  the  peace  being  effected  the  first  day 
we  met  together.  By  the  long  war,  Tecongo  was  completely 
cut  off  from  all  the  trade  at  the  Rapids — from  all  inter- 


2C8 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


course  with  traders,  so  that  they  were  destitute  of  all  salt, 
tobacco,  English  cloth,  and  all  the  little  articles  obtained 
from  the  traders. 

They  had  suffered  much  on  this  account,  and  therefore, 
in  making  the  peace,  they  unitedly  resolved  to  make  the 
Boompehs  pay  plenty  of  money  before  they  would  consent 
to  peace.  They  wanted  peace  bad  enough,  for  the  country 
was  well  nigh  impoverished,  and  all  were  groaning  under 
the  war,  and  sighing  for  peace  ;  and  the  great  mass  of  the 
people  would  have  jumped  at  the  peace,  without  pay — but 
the  head  ones  determined  to  have  some  satisfaction  for  their 
past  deprivations,  and  thus  kept  putting  off  the  consumma- 
tion of  the  peace  by  demanding  pay  for  this,  and  pay  for 
that — such  a  one  must  pay  for  doing  so  and  so,  and  another 
for  something  else,  and  so  on. 

The  Boompehs  and  their  allies  were  ready  for  peace  at 
the  first,  without  any  pay:  but  the  Tecongoes,  while  they 
were  as  anxious  for  the  peace,  Avished  to  make  it  a  money- 
making  scheme.    More  of  this  hereafter. 


VIEW   OF  A  PEACE  MEETING. 


In  this  cut,  the  reader  will  have  an  idea  of  the  appear- 
ance of  my  peace  meetings  in  the  Mendi  country.  The 


NOBLE  SPEECH. 


269 


chairman  of  the  meeting  is  seen  in  the  back  ground,  with 
his  robe  and  cap  on.  A  chief,  say  Bullisarki,  is  speaking. 
Proomoie  is  lying  on  his  mat,  and  his  interpreter  sits  behind 
him.  Our  meetings  were,  mostly,  in  a  cleared  place,  in  the 
bush.  In  those  meetings,  great  native  eloquence  was  dis- 
played. I  felt  it  good  to  be  there,  and  witness  the  work- 
ings of  truth. 

BULLI-SAR-Kl's  REPLY  (SEE  CUT.) 

A  Magnanimous  Speech  !  Noble  Sentiment! 

They  were  answered  most  eloquently  and  grandly,  in  a 
long  speech,  by  Bulli-sar-ki,  in  substance  as  follows  : 

"  We  are  not  trading.  We  came  far,  and  shook  your 
hand  (by  a  present) ;  we  did  not  come  to  beg — we  are  not 
afraid  of  you.  Boompeh  has  not  conquered  Tecongu  ;  nor 
Tecongo,  Boompeh.  We  came  and  wished  to  have  tins  bad 
war  done;  we  have  no  war  to  send  to  you — we  want  it 
done.  You  have  given  us  nothing;  you  have  not  shaken 
our  hand,  nor  given  us  a  fowl,  a  hamper*  of  cassada,  or 
anything,  and  it  is  not  right  for  you  to  be  demanding  money 
so.  You  should  thank  us  for  what  we  have  given,  and  let 
both  leave  the  war.  We  have  done  with  war.  We  have 
no  war  to  carry  to  you.  If  any  can't  leave  the  war,  they 
can  fight.  If  any  come  to  us,  we  can  open  the  gates,  and 
say,  '  Do  not  kill  us,  for  we  have  no  war  here' — we  can't 
fight  them  any  more.  Those  who  leave  the  war,  true,  true, 
God  will  fight  for  them.  We  can't  fight  against  our  ene- 
mies any  more.  We  are  done,  and  look  only  to  God  !" 
And  he  appealed  to  all  the  chiefs  associated  with  him,  if  it 
was  not  even  so — and  they  answered  with  united  acclama- 
tion, long  and  loud,  "  Yes,  it  is  so." 

This  is  noble — glorious  !  Behold  the  power  of  truth  on 
unsophisticated  minds  !  (These  are  the  doctrines  I  had 
preached  to  them,  and  which  they  readily  perceived  as  rea- 
sonable, and  embraced  ;)  and  let  shame  be  on  those  ministers 
and  statesmen  in  Christian  lands,  who  say,  "  God  will  not 

*A"  hamper"  is  a  kind  of  temporary  basket,  made  of  green  palm 
leaves,  of  sizes  from  half  a  bushel  to  a  bushel  and  a  half. 


270 


THOMPSON   HI  AFRICA. 


protect  us  unless  we  fight  to  defend  ourselves !"  "  Trust 
God,  and  keep  your  powder  dry  !"  How  will  these  heathen 
rise  up  in  the  judgment,  to  condemn  them  !  Would  that 
all  our  theologians,  and  law-makers,  and  teachers  of  youth, 
and  leaders  of  the  public  mind,  had  as  good  theology,  in 
this  respect,  and  decided  integrity  of  principle,  and  firm 
trust  in  God,  as  this  heathen  king.  Better  for  our  country, 
and  the  world. 

ADDRESS  TO  JE-BAW,   A  TECONGO  KING. 

At  the  close  of  the  meeting,  I  spoke  to  Je-baw,  a  chief 
king  among  the  Tecongoes,  in  the  presence  of  a  company, 
and  gave  my  sanction  to  Bullisarki's  speech,  adding,  "  This 
way  you  do,  does  not  please  me  :  it  is  not  the  way  to  make 
peace,  for  one  side  to  demand  of  the  other,  money,  for  this 
and  that.  Suppose  the  Boompehs  should  say  you  must 
pay  one  ton  for  this,  and  one  ton  for  that,  would  you  be 
willing?"  "No."'  "Then  you  should  not  a*sk  it  of  them. 
If  you  had  conquered  the  Boompehs,  then  you  might  say, 
■  pay  so  and  so ;'  but  neither  side  has  conquered — both  have 
done  wrong.  Do  not  ask  money,  but  both  sides  stop  fight- 
ing, get  peace,  let  the  country  become  good,  then  the  money 
will  come.  Now  we  wnnt  peace,  and  let  us  do  nothing  that 
will  prevent  it."  But  I  fear  that  his  covetous,  blinded  mind, 
eould  not  feel  the  force  of  such  logic. 

May  9th.  Last  night,  ate  a  late  hearty  supper,  having 
gone  without  from  breakfast;  this  morning,  sour  stomach, 
bloated,  and  quite  unwell.  Vomited  my  supper,  just  as  I 
ate  it,  after  lying  in  my  stomach  twelve  hours,  and  felt  sick. 
Quite  weak  and  faint  all  day. 

IGNORANCE   OF  NUMBERS. 

Lnst  evening,  I  talked  with  the  people  about  counting, 
and  ascertained  that  the  common  people  knew  few,  or  no 
numbers  above  twenty,  or  beyond  their  fingers  and  toes! 
They  talk  one  hundred,  but  when  questioned,  the}'  only 
made  it  out  two  men  and  a  half,  or  fifty  !  When  I  took  five 
men  and  ranged  them  in  a  row,  and  counted  their  fingers 


MENDI  NUMBERS  AND  WORDS. 


211 


and  toes,  and  said,  "  That  is  one  hundred,"  they  were 
astonished  !    And  so  was  I. 

I  called  some  chiefs  who  had  mingled  with  slave  traders 
and  others — had  seen  slaves  counted  out.  They  readily 
answered  that  one  hundred  was  five  men — "  Noo-moo-law- 
loo-boi-un-go."  Right. 

They  said  that  the  people,  even  here,  across  the  river, 
know  not  how  much  a  "  bar"  is,  or  a  "  ton."  These  terms  are 
imported,  and  understood  only  among  those  who  associate 
with  traders. 

All  about  here,  a  gun  is  called  two  bars  (one  dollar)  ;  a 
double-barrel  might  be  four  bars.  My  interpreter  had  a 
double-barrel  gun,  and  a  chief  said  to  him,  "  I  will  give  you 
a  goat  for  it." — (four  bars.) 

The  more  intelligent  Mahomedans  and  others,  can  count 
regularly  to  thousands ;  but  the  majority  of  the  people  can- 
not to  hundreds.  In  preaching,  once,  I  had  occasion  to  use 
the  term  four  thousand,  and  my  interpreter  could  not  ex- 
press it,  by  any  term  he  knew  of,  and  was  obliged  to  let  it 
go,  by  saying,  tl  a  great  many."  But  such  is  the  construc- 
tion of  the  language,  that  any  number  can  be  expressed 
systematically,  when  it  shall  be  reduced  to  writing  and 
system. 

On  account  of  my  being  alone,  with  so  much  to  do,  and 
think  of,  and  being  sick  so  much  of  the  time,  I  have  not 
learned  much  of  the  language — only  a  few  common  words. 
The  following  examples  will  show  something  of  the  struc- 
ture of  the  language. 


SPECIMEN  OF  MENDI  NUMBERS   AND  WORDS. 


1  A-tah. 

11 

2  Fil-le. 

12 

3  Sow-wah. 

13 

4  Nan-e. 

14 

5  Law-loo. 

15 

G  Wa-tah. 

16 

7  Wo-fil-lah. 

17 

8  Wy-ac-bah. 

18 

9  Tah-oo. 

19 

10  Poo. 

20 

21 

100 

Poo-mah-hoo-ya-lah. 
Poo-mah-hoo- fil-le. 
Poo-mah-hoo-sow-wah. 
Poo-mah-hoo-nan-e. 
Poo-mah-hoo-law-loo. 
Poo-mah-hoo-  wa-tah. 
Poo-mah-hoo- wo-fil-lah. 
Poo-mah-hoo- wy-ac-bah. 
Poo-mah-hoo-tah-oo. 
Noo-moo-boi-un  go. 
Noo-moo-boi-un-go-mah-hoo-ya-lah. 
Noo-moo-law-loo-  boi-un-go. 


272 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


Proo-moic.  white  man. 
Oo-wah,  good  morning. 
Sewo,  I  am  glad  to  see  you. 
Bah.  sag-o,  or  saA>o,  thank  you. 
JBisia  (sing.)  wno-sia  (plu.j  thank 

you. 
Yaudingo,  good. 
Tone-ynh,  true  word. 
Ndow,  bcn-dow,   ab-cn-dow,  hold, 

stop,  wait  for  me. 
Law  ,-dak.  I  am  done. 
Nj'ah.  water. 

Ga-waw,  God.  Ga-waw-waw,  Great 
God. 

Bow-mwie,  Savior. 
Moo-gen-dah-ha,  All  you  good  bye. 


When  two  friends  meet,  one  says 
"  Bisia,"  and  the  other  u  Bah" 
often  repeating  the  words  back 
and  forth  many  times.  When  a 
person  is  speaking,  if  another 
wishes  to  explain  or  speak,  he 
cries  out,  u  Ndow,  jlbendow." 
And  when  a  speaker  is  done, 
he  bows  gracefully,  and  says, 
"  LawndahP 

In  listening  to  exciting  speeches, 
they  are  quite  Methodistical,  in 
assenting  to  or  sanctioning,  or 
expressing  joy,  exclaiming, 
"  Toneyah,  or  Yandingo,  or 
Feara  Gawaw." 


SEVENTH  MENDI    PEACE  MEETING. 

Met  again,  in  our  accustomed  place.  Began  at  noon, 
and  continued  till  five  o'clock  ;  did  not  make  much  head- 
way— most  of  the  time  spent  in  going  over  again.  Kaw- 
loo-boo  was  present,  and  wished  to  hear  for  himself  Bulli- 
sarki's  speech,  and  he  went  over  it  again,  with  some  addi- 
tions. 

Then  the  messenger  Braw  sent  to  Boompeh  with  me, 
made  his  report  of  our  visit  and  success.  Next  the  Tecongo 
messenger  gave  his  opinion  of  what  he  saw  in  Boompeh, 
and  spoke  well  for  the  Boompehs.  Kaw-too-boo  had  begun 
to  answer,  when  another  great  personage  made  his  appear- 
ance, in  dashing  colors — haughty,  stern,  and  as  self-impor- 
tant as  could  be.    His  name  is — 

CHAB-BAH. 

He  owns  the  town  of  Tecongo, and  Mo-mo  is  his  "stran- 
ger," but  has  the  power  of  the  country  in  his  hands ;  and 
that  whole  country  is  spoken  of  as  belonging  to  Mo-mo,  or 
subject  to  him — though  he  generally  tries  to  have  one  word 
with  Chah-bah. 

This  Chah-bah  made  a  great  bluster  and  parade,  and  said 
he  had  come  to  settle  all  this  palaver.  He  caused  much 
laughter  on  both  sides,  and  expressed  much  joy  at  seeing 


MY  SPEECH. 


27S 


so  many  together  as  friends,  who  had  been  fighting  so  long. 
Many  went  to  shake  hands  with  him,  but  with  the  Boom- 
pehs he  refused  to  shake  hands,  and  drew  back  with  a  surly 
scowl,  saying,  "  wait." 

He  wished  to  know  what  had  been  done,  and  they  went 
back  again,  and  gave  him  an  account  of  all  that  had  been 
done  at  the  meetings.  This  occupied  all  the  time  till  late, 
so  that  I  could  get  no  chance  to  talk.  Just  as  the  meeting 
was  closing,  I  threw  out 

"A  WORD    TO  THINK  OF." 

"  This  is  a  peace  meeting.  We  come  here  from  far  to 
make  peace  in  the  country.  How  ?  With  only  one,  and 
keep  on  fighting  with  others  ?  It  should  be  peace  with 
every  body  who  has  war  with  us.  But  Kaw-too-boo  has 
talked  much  against  Braw  and  the  Boompehs  making  peace 
at  this  meeting.  (They  wished  to  divide  the  Boompehs  and 
their  allies,  and  make  peace  in  two  places,  so  as  to  get  more 
money  out  of  them,  and  therefore  made  objections  to  the 
Boompehs,  that  they  had  war  in  Boompeh,  for  Tecongo — 
and  again  the  Boompehs  did  not  come  the  short  road  to  the 
meeting.  Boompeh  and  Tecongo  were  not  far  apart,  let  the 
Boompehs  meet  them  there  half  way,  and  make  peace.  He 
says  they  came  a  round  about  road.  What  difference  as  to 
the  way,  so  that  they  get  here,  and  wish  for  peace  ?  Peace 
is  what  we  want,  no  matter  what  way  they  come.  How 
could  the  Boompehs  come  the  short  road  ?  Does  not  Te- 
congo war  lie  between  them  and  this  place  ?  If  I  had  not 
gone  there,  none  could  have  come.  No  matter  if  they  go 
to  Tissana,  or  the  sea,  to  get  here,  if  they  get  here,  and  say, 
"  We  want  the  war  done,  and  have  peace ;"  receive  them 
and  make  peace,  and  no  say,  '  You  did  not  come  the  right 
road.'  If  you  have  enemies  far  off,  and  they  drop  down 
into  your  midst,  and  you  can  see  no  way  they  came,  and 
they  want  peace,  make  peace  with  them.  Is  not  this  the 
way  ?    Let  us  have  peace  any  how." 

Shook  hands  with  Chah-bah,  and  returned  weak  and  faint, 
to  my  booth,  with  a  mountain  of  anxious  solicitude  on  my 
soul,  as  to  the  end  of  the  matter. 

12* 


274 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


BRAW'S  FRIENDS. 

May  10th.  This  morning,  three  of  Braw's  relatives  came 
from  far  in  the  interior.  1  am  told  it  is  three  weeks'  walk 
to  their  place.  They  have  been  living  "  behind  this  war," 
(i.e.,  beyond  it,)  and  could  not  get  to  him,  till  this  peace 
movement  made  it  safe  for  people  to  travel.  I  would  much 
like  to  visit  that  part  of  the  country.  It  is  represented  as 
being  very  interesting. 

"  proo-moie"  weaving. 

While  waiting  for  the  hour  of  meeting,  I  thought  I 
would  try  my  hand  at  weaving,  on  their  looms.  The  "  har- 
ness" and  "  reed"  are  hung  on  three  moveable  standards. 
When  the  thread  is  through  the  apparatus,  ready  for  weav- 
ing, one  end  is  fastened  to  stakes,  and  the  ball  of  yarn  fas- 
tened by  a  stone,  or  some  weight,  some  thirty  yards  dis- 
tant. They  then  weave,  and  move  along  their  fixings  till 
they  weave  up  to  the  ball,  then  wind  up  the  cloth,  and  let  out 
another  thirty  yards  of  yarn,  and  so  on.  I  succeeded  pretty 
well,  and  many  praises  and  thanks  were  lavished  on  me. 
They  were  much  pleased  to  see  Proomoie  weave.  I  fre- 
quently tried  it,  to  please  them. 

0  !  the  importance  of  introducing  good  looms  among 
them.  While  they  are  weaving  one  yard,  six  inches  wide, 
a  good  hand-loom  would  weave  three  or  four  yards,  one  yard 
wide.  They  have  need  of,  and  exercise  great  patience,  in 
spinning  and  weaving,  and  many  other  things. 

Who  will  not  try  to  introduce  among  them  our  arts  and 
improvements  ?    They  are  willing  to  learn. 

EIGHTH  MENDI  PEACE  MEETING. 

We  went  over  the  river  about  noon,  but  the  Tecongo 
chiefs  were  in  council,  and  we  had  to  wait  till  two  o'clock, 
before  commencing  business.  Their  counseling,  it  seems, 
had  been  to  make  the  peace  a  money  making  scheme.  They 
wished  Bulli-sar-ki  to  pay  another  slave  salt,  and  to  divide 


DISCUSSIONS  IN  PEACE  MEETING. 


275 


the  Boompehs  from  him,  so  that  they  should  have  to  pay- 
by  themselves. 

Kawtooboo  asked,  "  Bullisarki,  who  is  with  you  in  thi? 
peace  ?  Do  you  come  yourself,  or  do  you  bring  all  these 
others?  Who  are  these?"  He  answered,  "We  are  all 
one  word.  I  bring  them  all.  What  has  been  given  to 
shake  your  hand,  has  been  for  us  all.  I  do  not  pick  and 
choose.  I  deny  no  one  of  them.  We  have  but  one  word 
— Braw,  Boompeh,  and  all.  We  are  one.  If  you  make 
peace  with  me,  you  make  peace  with  all.  I  cannot  separate 
from  them."  (So  I  had  instructed  him  to  answer,  for  we 
saw  that  they  were  determined  to  separate  him  from  Boom- 
peh, and  it  was  deemed  important  to  have  peace  with  all,  at 
this  meeting.) 

Raw-too  boo  answered — "  We  are  willing  to  make  peace 
with  you,  Bullisarki,  and  this  side  chiefs  :  but  with  Braw 
and  the  Boompehs,  we  cannot  make  peace  here.  We  want 
you  to  give  us  another  slave  salt,  and  then  we  can  answer 
you  good." 

Bullisarki  replied — I  have  shaken  your  hands  good,  and 
shall  not  give  you  the  salt.  I  give  you  this  three  fathoms  of 
cloth,  and  this  is  the  last  I  shall  give." 

Chah-bah  tried  to  praise,  and  "  sweeten"  him  very  much, 
to  make  him  willing  to  give  the  money. 

The  messenger  (Bo-bah)  from  Boompeh,  spoke  about 
affairs  in  Boompeh,  with  much  power.  It  seemed  to  please 
both  sides  much,  and  to  soften  down  considerably  the  pre- 
judice of  the  Tecongoes  against  the  Boompehs,  and  encour- 
aged me. 

At  first,  he  was  so  fearful  and  abashed,  he  could  not  look 
at  them  at  all,  but  he  gained  confidence,  and  spoke  with 
energy  and  point. 

MY  SPEECH  TO  THE  TECONGOES. 

It  was  difficult  to  get  the  floor,  all  were  so  eager  to 
speak  their  own  minds.  Towards  night,  I  began.  After 
some  preliminaries,  I  said — "  You  gave  messengers  to  go  to 
Boompeh — we  went  and  saw,  and  found  Boompeh  with  one 
wrord  for  peace — no  war  there — all  ready  and  anxious  for 


270 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


peace.  You  heard  what  your  messenger  said — you  hear 
what  the  Boompeh  messenger  says — you  see  how  largely 
they  have  shaken  your  hand,  and  now  do  you  not  believe 
they  are  done  with  war,  and  want  peace  ?" 

I  dwelt  on  the  evils  of  war  and  blessings  of  peace,  and 
then,  "  You  are  brothers.  God  commands  you  to  love,  and 
do  each  other  good.  You  have  been  fighting  eight  years. 
God  did  not  make  men  to  fight.  Leopards,  dogs,  and  cats 
can  fight,  but  God  made  us  to  be  friends,  and  live  in  peace. 
Boompeh  wants  peace,  true,  true — she  reaches  her  hand  to 
you  for  peace — now  mark  this  !  If  you  refuse  to  make 
peace  with  them,  God  will  hold  you  accountable — you  will 
be  guilty  of  any  war  or  outbreak  that  may  hereafter  follow. 
Think  of  that." 

I  showed  the  cause  of  their  wars.  "You  have  lived 
close,  but  did  not  see  each  other — only  heard  reports,  re- 
ports all  the  time,  from  evil  men,  who  were  running  back 
and  forth,  and  delighted  to  create  difficulties,  palavers, 
foments,  and  wars,  among  their  neighbors. 

You  have  had  too  much  jealousy,  suspicion,  and  fear  of 
each  other,  in  your  hearts.  You  should  not  think  men  are 
your  enemies  till  you  see  proof  of  it.  Just  look  each  other 
in  the  face,  visit,  trade,  mingle  together,  shake  hands  as 
friends,  open  your  roads,  and  there  can  be  war  no  more. 
Here,  now,  just  look  at  one  another — see,  you  are  brothers — 
now  can  you  ever  have  a  heart  to  fight  one  another  again  ? 
I  told  the  Boompehs,  that  I  came  to  stand  between  you, 
that  you  may  fight  no  more.  So  I  say  to  you.  I  put  my- 
self between  you,  to  part  you,  and  stop  your  fighting  each 
other,  that  there  may  be  peace.  If  you  wish  to  strike  any 
one,  stiike  me.  If  you  wish  to  fight  with  any  body,  fight 
me.  When  you  wish  to  fight  Boompeh,  remember,  I  stand 
between  you,  to  turn  you  back.  No  fear  for  Boompeh.  I 
will  give  you  my  word  that  Boompeh  will  not  trouble  you. 
I  stand  before  Boompeh.  I  have  hold  of  Boompeh's  hand, 
strong,  so  that  she  can't  carry  war  on  you." 

Chah-bah  interrupted:  "You  should  not  praise  the 
Boompehs  so,  till  you  hear  and  see  what  Tecongo  will  do." 

"  I  do  not  praise  them.  You  sent  to  see  if  war  lived 
there,  and  I  am  telling  you  what  I  saw  there." 


A  ROGUISH  TRICK. 


277 


Kaw-too-boo  asked,  "Have  you  heard  us  say  we  were 
not  willing  to  make  peace  with  Boompeh  ?"  "You  just 
said  you  could  not  make  peace  with  Braw,  and  have  often 
said  it  ;  but,  however,  I  talk  my  word,  that  you  may  think 
of  it  before  you  answer." 

Chah-bah  asked,  "  Do  you  say  the  war  must  done  ?"  "  I 
have  laid  down  here  eight  slave  money — four  on  one  side, 
and  four  on  the  other — to  have  this  war  done.  I  can't 
force  you — I  beg  you  to  make  peace." 

I  had  got  about  half  through,  when  Chah-bah  wished 
to  say  a  word,  (he  felt  uneasy  under  my  pinching,)  and 
they  kept  on  talking,  back  and  forth,  so  that  I  got  no 
chance  to  finish.  I  wanted  matters  done  up  too  quick  for 
them. 

Chah-bah  said  he  could  not  sh;  ke  the  Boompehs'  hands 
here,  but  if  Braw  would  go  round  to  Boompeh,  have  the 
road  cleared  between  there  and  Tecongo,  and  come  that 
way  (a  cunning,  roguish  device,)  with  the  Boompehs,  Tecon- 
go would  meet,  and  shake  hands  with  them,  and  the  palaver 
would  be  done.  About  this,  they  talked  some  time.  I  saw 
that  Tecongo  was  fixed  on  that  point,  and  feeling  such  an 
ardent  desire  for  peace,  I  felt  willing  to  yield  the  point,  on 
one  condition,  viz.  :  "  Chahbah,  will  you  give  me  your  word, 
true,  true,  here  before  the  Boompeh  messenger,  that  Tecon- 
go has  no  war  for  Boompeh — that  you  are  willing  for  peace 
with  Boompeh  ? — that  I  may  send  word  to  Boompeh,  quiet 
their  fears  of  Tecongo,  and  have  them  ready  to  cut  the 
road,  to  meet,  and  shake  your  hand  ?  I  want  an  answer  now. 
I  want  this  palaver  done  to-night,  so  that  I  can  send  word 
to  Boompeh,  and  go  myself  to  Tecongo,  and  have  this  matter 
settled." 

He  said,  "  We  are  willing  for  peace  in  that  way.  We 
do  not  hate  Boompeh.  I,  Braw,  and  Bo-bah,  (the  Boom- 
peh messenger,)  were  playmates  together  when  children, 
and  knew  each  other  wrell  ;"  and  he  showed  how  their  fathers' 
farms  were  situated  adjoining  each  other,  and  where  they 
were  wont  to  gambol,  in  youth.  O  !  how  war  separates 
very  friends  ! 

It  was  late,  and  Braw  could  not  answer  whether  he  was 
willing  to  go  round  by  Boompeh,  to  make  peace,  (for  he, 


278 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


and  all  our  chiefs  were  suspicious  that  there  was  some  trick 
and  mischief,  behind  the  plan,)  and  so  we  adjourned,  till  the 
next  week. 

A   FEW   INTERESTING  INCIDENTS,  DURING  THE  MEETING. 

1.  I  used  notes,  in  blind  pencil  mark.  They  are  all  very- 
superstitious  about  books,  and  many  are  afraid  of  them. 
They  looked  and  stared  at  my  notes,  and  when  I  looked  at 
my  paper,  Chah-bah  would  say,  "There  it  comes  again,  out 
of  the  book.  That  man  is  a  god.  See  !  he  looks  in  his 
book,  and  sees  things,  where  we  can  see  nothing,  and  if  we 
can't  make  peace  for  ourselves,  on  our  own  account  we  may 
for  him,  and  for  his  sake,  or  God  will  punish  us" 

2.  Braw  said  to  Chah-bah,  "  Whatever  you  talk  to  the 
white  man,  you  better  speak  true,  and  do  what  you  say,  for 
everything  is  put  in  the  book — (he  saw  me,  every  day, 
writing  in  my  journal.)  Last  night,  I  told  him  your  name, 
and  he  put  it  in  the  book."  Chah-bah  was  angry  and  much 
frightened,  and  exclaimed,  "  What  do  you  mean  ?  0  ! 
dear,  wrhat  did  you  tell  him  to  put  my  name  in  the  book  for, 
so  that  I  shall  now  die  ?  Don't  you  know  that  he  has 
power  to  kill  me,  and  that  he  knows  how  long  I  shall  live  ?" 
And  he  refused  to  be  quieted,  till  Braw  assured  him  that  it 
would  not  hurt  him,  for  his  own  name  was  also  in  the  book. 

3.  At  the  close  of  the  meeting,  Bulli-sar-ki  said,  (then 
Friday  night) — "  We  cannot  answer  to-morrow,  and  the 
next  day  is  Sunday,  and  then  we  cant  do  any  business — 
you  must  wait  till  Monday."  Some  disputed  the  correct- 
ness of  his  reckoning,  but  he  was  sure,  for  he  had  kept  his 
count,  (on  my  stick  which  I  had  given  him,)  and  was  look- 
ing forward  to  the  Sabbath,  to  be  prepared  for  it,  and  he 
confidently  affirmed  that  he  was  correct.  They  appealed  to 
me,  and  I  said,  "  Yes,  it  is  so." 

Surely  this  is  remarkable  for  a  heathen  king.  This  was 
"  remembering"  the  Sabbath,  as  many  professing  Christians 
and  ministers  remember  it  not.  "  No  business  on  that  day  /" 
Let  those  who  are  looking  over  account  books,  or  talking 
about  their  business  affairs,  or  running  cars,  or  steamboats, 
or  mills,  or  furnaces,  or  burning  brick-kilns,  coal-pits,  getting 


PRAYING  FOR  PEACE. 


279 


in  hay,  or  grain,  or  traveling,  or  visiting,  on  the  Sabbath — 
let  them  think  of  this  heathen  king,  and  his  declaration,  and 
remember  that  unless  they  cease  their  desecrations  of 
God's  holy  day,  this  heathen  will  rise  up  in  the  Judgment 
to  shame  and  condemn  them. 
Broke  up  late,  tired  and  hungry. 

FEAR  OF  TREACHERY. 

May  11th.  The  chiefs  here,  are  all  afraid  of  the  plan  of 
having  the  Boompehs  clear  road,  and  meet  the  Tecongoes, 
as  proposed.  They  think  it  is  a  trick  to  get  the  Boompehs 
out  of  their  town,  that  they  may  suddenly  fall  upon,  and 
kill  them.  All  agree  in  saying  that  Tecongo  hates  Boompeh, 
not  for  any  bad  Boompeh  ever  did  them,  but  from  envy.  In 
all  their  wars,  Boompeh  has  never  been  taken,  while  all 
other  towns  have  ;  and  they  seem  resolved  not  to  rest  till 
Boompeh  has  been  leveled  to  the  ground  !  May  God  dis- 
appoint the  crafty  devices,  subdue  the  wicked  hearts,  and 
bring  peace  to  all  the  country. 

May  12th.  Sabbath.    Searching  for  the  cause. 

This  morning,  before  rising,  my  mind  was  full  of  the 
peace,  pondering  why  God  would  not  hear  our  prayers,  and 
bless  our  efforts  with  complete  success. 

Perhaps  I,  or  these  chiefs,  have  not  sufficiently  humbled 
ourselves  before  God — or  were  we  resting  on  our  own 
strength,  or  was  there  some  lurking  sin,  which  kept  the 
Lord  from  helping  us  ? 

I  therefore  resolved  to  make  this  a  special  object  to-day, 
to  fast,  humble  myself,  and  pray  for  the  others,  and  be- 
seech the  Lord  to  work  Himself,  and  grant  peace  in  such  a 
way  that  all  should  confess  "  It  is  the  Lord." 

I  made  known  my  feelings  to  my  interpreter,  and  invited 
him  to  join  me.  I  called  the  chiefs  together,  and  talked 
over  the  matter  to  them — how  long  we  had  labored,  and 
how  little  accomplished — why  ?  a  Have  you  humbled  your- 
selves ?  Have  you  put  away  all  your  sins  ?  Have  you  beg- 
ged God  for  this  peace  ?  Let  us  spend  this  day  humbling 
ourselves,  and  praying  for  our  enemies,  that  God  will  turn 
their  hearts  to  peace." 


280 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


They  said,  "  We  have  only  one  mind  for  peace."  I  said, 
"  Yes,  I  believe  it,  but  we  ought  to  beg  God  for  those  on 
the  other  side."  Feit  deeply  pressed  on  this  subject.  May 
the  Lord  work. 

PREACHING  THE  TEN  COMMANDMENTS. 

At  noon,  they  assembled  again,  and  I  preached  an  hour 
and  a  half  from  the  ten  commandments,  explaining,  applying, 
and  exhorting.  There  was  excellent  attention  to  the  last. 
I  went  through  them,  first,  in  order,  expounding  the  mean- 
ing— then  went  over  them  again,  one  by  one,  and  asked, 
"  Is  not  that  good,  and  just  what  we  need  ?  Could  we  do 
without  it?"  And  their  own  hearts  witnessed  to  the  fitness 
and  excellency  of  every  one — also  to  their  importance.  I 
prayed,  and  my  interpreter  turned  the  prayer  into  Mendi. 
As  I  arose  from  my  knees,  I  observed  some,  and  Braw  in 
particular,  still  bowed  with  their  faces  to  the  earth,  crying, 
"  0  !  Gawaw  (God),  help  me — 0  !  teach  me.  Have  mercy 
on  me." 

After  meeting,  Braw  came  and  sat  down  by  me,  to  thank 
me  for  my  preaching,  and  said,  "  Before  you  came,  we  were 
in  the  dark,  and  knew  none  of  these  things.  No  one  ever 
told  us  these  things  before,  and  we  are  glad  to  learn  them." 
I  feel  it  good,  to  "  preach  Christ  where  he  has  not  been 
named,"  and  build  on  a  "sure  foundation." 

To  see  kings,  and  princes  coming,  and  submitting  them- 
selves to  Him,  as  their  King,  is  rejoicing,  and  enough  to 
pay  me  for  all  my  sickness,  sufferings,  and  toils. 

My  congregation  here  is  very  interesting.  They  seem 
willling  to  meet,  listen  with  attention,  observe  the  Sabbath, 
turn  from  war,  acknowledge  the  truth  of  God,  and  appear 
very  thankful  for  instruction. 

WAITING  TIRED  NEED  CHANGE. 

13th.  Have  not  met  to-day — waiting  for  He-ge-mah, 
king,  to  get  forty  sacks  of  salt,  which  he  is  fined  by  Tecon- 
go,  for  leaving  them,  in  the  war,  and  joining  Boompeh.  I 
am  tired  of  living  in  this  way.    I  need  change  of  life  and 


CRUELTY  TO  A  WIFE. 


281 


food — only  ate  once  to-day.  Sit  under  umbrella,  in  the 
bouse,  to  shelter  me  from  the  rain  ! 

May  14th.  Reading,  when  able.  Last  nipfht  and  to- 
day, quite  unwell.  A  chief  made  me  some  pudding,  which 
I  relished  well.  Obtained  bush  yams  (wild),  which  are  very 
similar  to  the  cultivated  ones.  They  grow  abundantly,  all 
about,  in  the  bush  and  farms — also  wild  coco,  and  other 
things,  so  that  any  one  can  live  without  much  work. 
Blessings  are  scattered  with  a  lavish  hand. 

A  WIFE   FLOGGED ! 

To-day,  as  I  was  lying  in  my  hammock,  I  heard  a  loud 
screaming,  inquired  the  cause,  and  was  told  it  was  a  man 
beating  his  wife.  I  stopped  it  at  once,  and  told  the  chiefs 
if  another  such  thing  occurred,  I  would  leave  them — I 
would  not  stay  with  a  people  who  would  allow  such  things. 
They  spoke  to  the  man,  and  he  soon  came  to  me  to  explain. 
I  gave  him  a  sharp  lecture,  and  said,  "  You  are  not  fit  to 
have  a  wife.  You  should  be  so  ashamed,  that  you  could 
not  look  at  any  one.  Why  did  you  flog  her  ?"  "  I  told 
her  she  must  not  eat  monkey,  because  I  don't  think  they 
are  fit  to  eat,  but  she  ivould  eat  monkey  !"  I  spoke  of  our 
duty  to  our  wives.  He  said,  "  You  are  right — and  though 
the  white  man's  way  is  not  like  ours,  since  you  instruct  us 
thus,  I  accept  it."  Think  good  will  result.  This  case,  as 
well  as  many  others,  shows  clearly  the  need  of  Christian 
example,  and  gospel  instruction  among  them,  that  they  may 
understand  their  relations  and  duties  to  each  other. 

The  monkey  tribe  are  very  numerous  in  all  the  forests  of 
Western  Africa — of  all  sizes,  from  that  of  a  rat  to  a  little 
boy — and  the  natives  generally  eat  them,  when  they  can 
kill  them.  (Mahomedans,  and  some  others,  do  not,  as  was 
the  case  with  the  husband  above.)  They  are  very  trouble- 
some, and  mischievous  creatures,  more  destructive  in  a 
corn  field,  or  a  cassada  farm,  than  racoons,  and  squirrels, 
in  America.  Where  they  have  not  been  shot  at,  they  are 
very  tame  ;  but  after  they  have  been  shot  at  a  few  times, 
it  is  exceedingly  difficult  to  come  up  to  them.  In  the  night 
they  retire  early  to  rest,  by  going  to  the  top  of  the  highest 


282 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


tree,  and  huddling  together  in  bunches,  throwing  their 
arms  around  each  other's  necks,  and  sleep  in  this  condition. 
They  are  of  different  colors — gray,  fox,  brown,  striped, 
dark,  and  jet  black. 


MONKEY  AND  CHIMPANZEE. 


The  Chimpanzee  (the  large  one  in  the  cut),  is  said  to  be 
the  nearest  approximation  to  the  human,  that  there  is  among 
the  brute  creation.  They  are  plentiful  in  these  regions  of 
Africa. 

The  Ourang  Outang  is  south  of  the  equator. 

BROTHER  CARTER'S  COAT. 

This  afternoon,  a  man  came  here  with  one  cf  the  frock 
coats  on,  which  brother  Carter  wore  to  Africa.  I  had  sold 
it  to  one  of  my  workmen,  and  he  sold,  or  gave  it  to  one  of 
his  friends,  far  in  the  country,  and  it  has  been  preserved 
well,  and  looks  bright,  and  whole,  after  more  than  two 
years.  The  man  seemed  very  proud  of  it  and  walked 
quite  large. 

t 

WATCH  BROKE. 

Last  night,  my  watch  chain  broke,  as  it  was  lying  in  my 
hat,  as  usual.  Henceforth,  all  my  time  points  will  be  guess 
work.  It  is  a  great  loss,  to  be  thus  deprived  of  a  time- 
piece. 


VISIT  TO  OLD  KARMOKOO. 


283 


PEACE   MOVEMENTS  INTERIOR. 

This  morning,  heard  that  the  waning  parties  far  in  the 
interior,  are  "  meeting  up  "  fur  peace.  They  send  to  me  to 
come  to  them,  and  help  them — all  want  to  see  me.  The 
peace  movement  seems  to  be  a  general  one  in  every  direc 
tion.  The  Lord  is  evidently  moving  among  the  people,  and 
quieting  the  troubled  elements  into  peace.  May  He  extend 
"  peace  like  a  river,"  through  all  this  desolated  land.  I 
feel  that  God  is  preparing  the  way  for  some  great  work  of 
redemption  and  salvation,  for  this  suffering  people. 

VISIT  TO   OLD  KAR-MO-KOO. 

This  afternoon,  not  wishing  to  be  idle,  I  came  over  to 
Bow-mah  to  see  and  talk  with  Kar-mo-koo  ;  finding-  him 
absent,  we  followed  his  track  to  this  place  (Shem-ba-boo), 
about  three  miles.  It  is  a  barricaded  town,  and  was  all  de- 
stroyed by  the  war,  but  they  have  it  nearly  built  again. 

I  looked  round,  and  talked  with  the  king  about  the  peace. 
He  said,  "  I  am  anxious  for  the  peace.  I  have  sent  a  man 
to  Mo-mo,  to  see  what  he  says ;  but  you  must  not  fear,  for 
if  /  say  the  war  must  done,  Mo-mo  must  will  for  it  too,  be- 
cause I  stand  before  them  all." 

As  I  was  ready  to  start  back,  a  shower  came  up,  and  I 
had  the  people  collected,  and  preached  to  them,  during  the 
rain.  They  thanked  me  much  for  coming.  Some  asked 
my  man,  "  How  did  the  white  man  come  to  this  country? 
Did  he  drop  down  from  the  clouds: — or  how  ?"  I  am  a 
great  wonder  to  them.    May  I  be  a  blessing  to  them  all. 

After  meeting,  I  wished  to  return,  but  they  begged  me 
to  stay  all  night,  that  they  might  hear  the  word  of  God 
again  !  I  said,  "  I  am  sick,  and  wish  to  get  back  to  my 
place."  The  king  said,  "  Very  well,  you  have  been  sick 
over  the  other  side,  and  may  be  God  sent  you  here  to 
stretch  your  legs,  to  make  you  better."  The  request  coming 
from  an  old  heathen  king,  almost  in  the  grave,  and  from  his 
people,  I  could  not  refuse,  and  consented  to  stay. 

This  evening,  when  all  were  in  from  their  farms,  the 


284 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


peopie  were  called  together,  and  I  preached  to  them.  They 
asked  many  questions,  which  evinced  an  interest,  and  thanked 
me  abundantly  for  the  word  I  had  spoken.  May  it  be 
blessed  of  God  ;  He  certainly  sent  me,  for  I  had  no  inten- 
tion of  coming  when  I  started,  nor  did  I  know  there  was 
such  a  town  in  the  country. 

AN  AFFECTING  CASE. 

This  evening,  a  wife  and  mother,  of  this  place,  who  had 
been  taken  in  the  war,  and  been  kept  a  slave,  returned  to 
embrace  her  children  and  husband,  with  deep  feelings, 
many  tears,  and  great  joy.  She  sat  on  the  ground,  and 
drew  her  little  ones  to  her,  in  her  arms,  with  all  the  tender 
solicitude  and  anxious  love  of  a  mother,  and  as  she  looked 
upon  them,  she  wept  aloud,  excessively,  (perhaps  at  the 
thought  of  being  obliged  to  leave  them  again,  as  she  was 
still  a  slave,  and  only  allowed  to  come  and  see  them.)  The 
whole  town,  almost,  seemed  to  join  in  the  "  cry,"  and  every 
new  one  who  came  in  would  revive  it  anew,  so  that  it  con- 
tinued a  long  time.  It  was  truly  an  affecting  scene,  to  see 
the  little  darlings  cling  to  their  mother,  and  she  embracing 
them,  frequently  bursting  forth,  in  violent  and  boisterous 
expressions  of  mingled  grief  and  joy. 

ATTEMPT  TO   GO  TO    TECONGO  STOPPED. 

11  th.  This  morning,  I  arose,  packed  up  my  things,  and 
determined  I  would  go  to  Tecongo,  and  see  Mo-mo,  myself, 
and  try  if  the  palaver  could  not  be  settled  at  once.  I  felt, 
and  still  feel,  that  if  I  could  only  see  Mo-mo,  face  to  face, 
the  business  could  all  have  been  done  in  a  trice,  that  he 
would  accede  to  peace  without  delay.  And,  no  doubt,  the 
Tecongo  chiefs  here  feel  so  too,  and  therefore  they  opposed 
my  going,  lest  the  matter  should  be  settled  without  their 
getting  the  money,  for  which  they  are  extending  the  palaver 
so  long.  This  is  the  whole  secret  of  their  opposition  to  my 
going  to  Tecongo. 

The  chiefs  with  me  gave  their  consent  to  my  going,  and 
we  started.  The  water  had  risen  so  that  the  low  places 
were  all  full,  and  traveling  was  very  difficult. 


THE  "LIVING  MAN"  IN  MY  POCKET. 


285 


At  Woo-te-bee..  we  called  to  "  shake  the  hand"  of  Je-baw, 
and  Kaw-too-boo,  (for  a  traveler  may  not  pass  a  chief,  with- 
out calling,  and  "shaking  his  hand,"  with  some  present.)  I 
told  them,  as  they  questioned  me,  where  I  was  going,  and 
they  objected,  saying,  "  You  must  not  go  to  Tecongo  now. 
We  have  sent  a  messenger  to  Mo-mo,  to  report  our  proceed- 
ings here,  and  you  must  wait  till  he  returns.  If  he  does 
not  bring  an  answer  to  please  you,  then  you  can  go  and  see 
Mo-mo  for  yourself." 

I  confess  that  my  feelings  of  liberty  were  stirred,  but  I 
refrained  myself,  and  replied,  "  I  am  in  your  country,  and 
cannot  go  where  you  say  I  must  not,  but  if  you  were  in  my 
country  you  could  go  where  you  pleased,  without  asking 
any  body."  It  was  a  great  disappointment  tome,  but  I  felt 
that  all  would  come  out  right,  in  the  end,  and  this  com- 
forted me. 

COME  IN  THE  NAME  OF  GOD. 

They  said,  "  Tecongo  chiefs  cannot  do  you  plenty  of  good 
(make  me  presents),  because  you  come  to  this  place  in  the 
name  of  Braw,  or  the  other  side  chiefs,"  (their  enemies.) 
If  so,  to  give  to  me  would  be  considered  the  same  as  giving 
to  Braw,  which  idea  they  could  not  brook.  I  answered, 
"  I  did  not  come  to  this  meeting  in  Braw's  name,  or  in  the 
name  of  the  other  side — I  came  to  you  in  the  name  of  God, 
to  stop  this  war.  If  you  will  not  hear  my  words,  you  reject 
the  words  of  God.  I  come  to  you.  as  I  came  to  the  other 
side.  I  gave  both  sides  alike  ;  I  shook  your  hands  with 
twice  as  much  as  I  did  theirs,"  &c.  It  made  them  uneasy, 
and  they  turned  the  subject. 

THE  "  LIVING  MAN"  IN  MY   POCKET  ! 

They  said,  "  It  has  gone  far  up  country  that  you  have  a 
living  man  (as  my  watch  is  called),  which  you  carry,  and 
we  wish  to  see  it."  "  It  is  broken,  and  put  away,  or  you 
could  see  it."  My  watch  was  a  great  wonder,  and  many 
wished  to  see  it.  At  Boompeh,  they  called  it  "a  living 
man,"  and  the  report  spread  far  around.    When  my  inter- 


286 


THOMPSON   IN  AFRICA. 


preter  told  them  it  was  to  "  measure  the  sun  with,"  they 
could  not  comprehend  the  idea.  Many  times  I  had  to  open 
it,  and  let  them  gaze  at  it. 

CASE   OF  ADULTERY  PUNISHMENT. 

At  Wo-te-bee,  a  man  was  caught  in  adultery  with  his 
neighbor's  wife.  They  did  not  treat  him  as  such  characters 
are  too  often  treated  in  America — let  him  go  at  large  to  do 
the  same  again;  no!  Africans  have  more  sense,  and  a 
greater  detestation  of  the  crime.  The  man  was  put  in  the 
stocks  (as  is  often  the  case),  and  will,  in  all  probability,  be 
sold  as  a  slave.  In  some  cases,  the  culprit  has  to  pay  large 
money — in  others,  he  is  flogged,  and  in  others,  put  to  death. 

Though  there  is  much  adultery  in  Africa,  as  is  to  be  ex- 
pected, yet,  as  a  general  thing,  it  meets  with  punishment, 
when  found  out — and  it  should  be  punished.  The  women 
generally  go  unpunished. 

We  returned  to  Sa-bwe-mah,  and  had  breakfast  about 
noon.  Kaw-too-boo  and  Je-baw,  fearing  the  chiefs  with  us 
might  feel  hard  about  my  being  sent  back,  soon  dispatched 
a  chief,  close  after  us,  to  explain  and  apologize. 

ARRIVAL  FROM  THE  MISSION. 

Towards  night,  a  man  whom  I  had  sent  to  the  Mission, 
some  time  before,  arrived,  after  tarrying  more  than  a  week 
at  Tissana,  with  sore  feet.  He  brought  very  reviving  letters 
from  brother  Brooks,  directed,  "  Geo.  Thompson,  Land  of 
Strife" — some  goods,  which  I  much  needed,  as  my  stock 
was  quite  low — and  some  dried  strawberries,  which  were 
the  greatest  relish,  in  my  sick  state,  I  ever  had. 

I  could  scarcely  get  any  thing  I  could  eat,  and  became 
much  exhausted.  I  was  somewhat  cast  down,  in  my  lonely, 
sickly  condition,  and  the  letters  of  sympathy  and  love,  from 
my  beloved,  bereaved  associate,  who  was  also  pressed  down 
with  sickness,  care,  trials,  and  many  labors,  were  a  cheering, 
invigorating  cordial  to  my  drooping  spirits,  and  fainting  body. 
Ah  !  the  condition  of  a  lone,  wandering  Missionary,  in 
Africa's  wilds,  who  can  realize? 


TURNING  "BLACK  MAN.'' 


287 


A  native  who  went  to  the  Mission  with  my  man,  had 
much  to  say  about  that  "  white  man"  at  the  Mission — 
meaning  the  old  American  sailor,  because  he  dressed  and 
acted  like  white  men.* 

May  18th.  No  meeting,  though  Kaw-too-boo  promised 
we  should  meet  to-day.  Last  night  sick,  sour  stomach — 
sick  all  day.  "  He  knoweth  our  frame — He  remembereth 
we  are  dust."  Constant  rain  all  day,  without  much  inter- 
mission. 

19th.  Sabbath.  This  morning  relished  a  little  fried  plan- 
tains and  onions — felt  some  better. 

ENCOURAGING  NEWS  FROM  TECONGO. 

20th.  This  forenoon,  I  said  to  the  chiefs,  "  If  I  can  hear 
nothing  to-day,  about  '  meeting  up,'  I  shall  leave ;  send  and 
see  when  we  shall  meet." 

They  sent  Yah-man-nah,  who  saw  the  man  who  had 
been  to  Tccongo,  and  said  to  him,  "  The  white  man  is  ready 

*  In  Africa,  when  a  native  adopts  the  customs  or  ways  of  whites, 
they  say,  "  He  has  turned  white  man" — and  so  if  a  white  man  falls  in 
with  the  customs  of  the  Africans,  they  say,  "  He  has  turned  black 
man." 

There  have  been  some  remarkable  cases  of  "  turning  black  man" 
among  English  and  Americans.  People  in  Christendom  wonder  and 
are  amazed  at  the  stupidity  and  senselessness  of  a  people  who  can  trust 
in  charms,  worship  stone  gods,  and  be  duped  by  so  many  foolish  super- 
stitions as  are  common  among  the  Heathen. 

Let  all  such  readers  cease  to  wonder  at  the  conduct  of  the  benighted 
Pagans,  who  were  never  taught  any  better,  when  they  read  the  testi- 
mony of  the  great  John  Newton,  who  lived  long  and  suffered  much 
in  Africa,  and  well  nigh  became  a  "black  man,"  himself! 

He  says,  "  I  have  known  several,  who,  settling  in  Africa,  after  the 
age  of  thirty  or  forty,  have,  at  that  time  of  life,  been  gradually  assimi- 
lated to  the  tempers,  customs,  and  ceremonies  of  the  natives,  so  far  as 
to  prefer  that  country  to  England ;  they  have  become  dupes  to  all  the 
pretended  charms,  necromancies,  amuletsand  divinations  of  the  blinded 
negroes,  and  put  more  trust  in  such  things,  than  the  wiser  sort  among 
the  natives !  A  part  of  this  infatuation  was  growing  upon  me ;  in 
time,  perhaps,  I  might  have  yielded  to  the  whole  !"  Truly,  we  may 
not  wonder  that  ignorant  simple  Africans,  in  all  their  darkness  and  de- 
gradation, should  be  so  captivated  by  Satan,  when  such  giant  minds, 
such  intellectual,  cultivated,  enlightened  spirits  as  John  Newton  and 
others,  have  been  affected  by  such  foolish  things.  O,  the  infinite  need 
of  the  Gospel,  to  dispel  the  darkness  and  midnight  gloom. 


4 


288 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


to  go  away,  being  tired  of  waiting  so  long."  The  man  an- 
swered, "  1  am  sent  by  all  the  head  chiefs  at  Tecongo,  to 
give  answer  here.  Mo-mo  said,  '  the  white  man  must  not 
leave — he  done  make  all  the  war,  peace  ;  Tecongo  has  no 
more  war  for  Boombeh  ;  he  has  sent  a  messenger  to  Yeri- 
mah,  telling  them  they  must  have  no  war  there — the  white 
man  done  give  his  money,  plenty,  and  no  Tecongo  man 
must  go  out  for  war,  any  more.'  What  has  made  this 
peace  so  hard  is,  the  palaver  between  Mo-rao  and  Kaw- 
too-boo;  but  to-morrow  we  shall  meet,  and  I  will  give  an- 
swer, which  will  make  all  glad." 

MY  INTERPRETER  VEXED. 

On  account  of  some  misunderstanding,  my  interpreter 
and  the  chiefs  had  some  hard  words  together,  so  that  he 
was  much  vexed,  and  declared  he  would  leave  in  the  morn- 
ing, any  how.  I  did  not  countermand  him,  but  reasoned 
with  him  about  his  temper  and  improper  conduct — his  bad 
example,  his  loud  and  fast  talk,  and  his  duty  to  be  kind  and 
softly,  when  another  is  vexed  with  him.  He  cooled  down, 
and  was  soon  laughing  again  with  them,  and  went  on  with 
the  talk. 

SIX  REASONS   FOR  PATIENCE   UNDER  MY  DETENTION. 

My  circumstances  are  all  ordered  by  infinite  Wisdom, 
and  I  should  be  quiet  and  satisfied  with  the  ways  of  Provi- 
dence. For  1.  I  am  constantly  learning  African  character 
and  ways,  which  is  very  important.  2.  I  am  learning 
how  to  make  peace  between  African  parties,  if  ever  called 
on  to  act  thus  again.  When  I  began  this  work,  I  knew  but 
little  about  it.  3.  The  influence  of  my  presence  and  words, 
advice  and  reproofs,  have  been,  and  are,  salutary.  4.  I 
have  had  opportunity  to  preach  the  gospel,  in  all  the  coun- 
try round,  and  have  instructed  these  chiefs  more  fully  in  the 
Christian  doctrines.  5.  I  have  been,  and  am  viewing  the 
field — the  country,  people,  and  openings  for  the  gospel.  I 
have  seen  the  wide,  rich,  and  perishing  harvest,  which 
awaits  faithful  laborers,  who  should  be  sent  speedily  to 


THE  GRAVEN  IMAGES. 


289 


gather  it  in.  6.  I  am  becoming  better  qualified  to  plead 
lor  Africa. 

A   NEST   OF   GRAVEN  IMAGES. 

May  21st.  This  evening  I  found  a  nest  of  old,  broken 
graven  images — the  first  1  have  seen  in  Africa. 

There  were  five  of  them,  lying  at  the  foot  of  a  small 
tree,  where  a  town  once  stood,  which  was  destroyed  by 
war  ;  and  in  the  confufion  of  escaping  and  destroying  the 
town,  I  suppose  these  idols  were  broken.  They  are  made 
of  stone,  intended  as  imitation  of  something,  perhaps  of 
human  beings — if  so,  very  comical.  Four  of  them  are  so 
broken  that  it  can  scarcely  be  decided  of  what  shape  they 
were  ;  the  other  has  a  piece  broken  out  from  the  side  of 
the  head,  and  another  from  the  legs.  It  is  about  as  large 
as  a  cat.  They  had  evidently  "  been  through  the  wars," 
and  "  come  off  the  worse  of  it."  They  could  neither  de- 
liver themselves,  nor  those  who  trusted  in  them,  but  all 
together  "  went  into  captivity."  I  made  a  captive  of  the 
best  one,  to  act  as  preacher,  to  plead  for  Africa. 

THE   STONE  GOD. 

It  is  about  as  large  as  a  cat, 
and  is  made  of  soft  soap  stone.  It 
is  of  very  ancient  date,  and  has. 
been  prayed  to,  perhaps,  for  ages. 
"Who  can  look  upon  it  without  re- 
solving, "  1  will  no  longer  sleep,  or 
live  for  myself;  but  I  will  hence- 
forth do  all  I  can,  in  every  way, 
to  send  the  blessed  light  of  the 
aospel  to  this  benighted  people,  to 
ur  n  them  from  dumb  idols,  to  the 
living  God?"  Reader,  do  you  prize 
the  gospel  '?  What  will  vou  do  for 
them? 

I  asked  the  chiefs  where  these  stone 
gods  came  from.    "  We  don't  know  ;  but  suppose  they  grew 
13 


290 


THOMPSON   IN  AFRICA. 


so — nobody  among  us  now  can  make  such  things  ;  they 
used  to  pray  to  them,  and  trust  in  them  !" 

0!  what  an  evidence  of  the  depravity  of  man!  When 
will  all  the  idols  be  "  cast  to  the  moles  and  the  bats,"  be- 
fore the  bright  shining  of  the  blessed  gospel  ? 

THE  QUARREL  OF  A  CHIEF. 

May  22d.  Last  evening,  Kari-vung,  the  king  of  He-ge- 
mah,  became  very  hotly  vexed,  and  made  palaver  with 
two  well-behaved,  orderly,  quiet  young  men,  for  nothing. 
He  was  abusing  them,  and  one  spoke  a  mild  word  in  re- 
ply. The  king  felt  his  dignity  insulted,  and  talked  very 
loud  and  hard.  "  Were  it  not  for  the  white  man,  I  would 
knock  and  do  you  bad,  [they  had  done  him  nothing,]  at 
any  rate  you  shall  not  sleep  in  the  Barre,  [a  public  place,] 
or  I  am  not  a  man" — and  he  took  his  seat  in  front  of  the 
Barre  to  watch  them. 

I  felt  sorry  for  the  boys,  and  took  a  small  present  in  my 
hand,  and  went  to  him  and  said,  "  we  come  to  this  meeting 
for  peace,  not  for  war.  It  is  not  suitable  for  a  great  man 
to  make  palaver  with  little  boys — he  should  not  mind 
what  they  say.  I  come  to  beg  you  to  drop  this  palaver — 
leave  it — let  it  be  done — say  no  more  about  it — they  are 
boys  and  meant  no  harm,  and  you  should  not  notice  it." 

He  thanked  me,  and  said,  "  It  is  done.  I  will  say  no 
more  about  it."  "  A  soft  answer  turneth  away  wrath,  but 
grievous  words  stir  up  anger,"  is  a  true  proverb. 

NINTH  MENDI  PEACE  MEETING. 

About  noon,  we  met  together  once  more.  Tecongo,  at 
once,  asked  for  the  40  sacks  of  salt  which  the  He-ge-mah 
king  was  to  pay.  After  some  waiting,  ten  were  brought 
and  the  rest  promised.    Much  talk  over  them. 

GRANG-GA-LOO'S  REPORT   FROM  TECONGO. 

The  messenger  who  had  been  sent  to  Tecongo,  to  see 
Mo-mo,  made  his  report  of  what  Mo-mo  said. 


REPORT  FROM  TECONGO. 


291 


Many  thanks  from  Mo-mo  to  all  at  the  meeting.  He 
had  heard  of  all  I  had  done — the  war  had  been  long,  and 
they  all  felt  that  no  colored  man  could  stop  it — all  had 
been  crying  for  a  white  man  to  come  between,  and  lo  !  I 
came,  not  with  empty  hand,  but  gave  money  here  and 
there.  When  /  came,  God  came ;  what  /  said,  God  said, 
[indeed,  he  called  me  God,]  and  he  wanted  to  see  me — all 
the  country  were  hungry  to  see  me,  and  ready  to  leave 
war.  They  could  not  refuse  my  word.  Since  he  had 
heard  my  report  about  the  Boompehs,  he  was  willing  for 
peace,  true,  true-,  with  them — he  had  no  war  for  Boompeh — 
he  was  done,  and  had  sent  messengers  to  Yerimah,  that 
if  any  were  there  ready  to  fight,  they  must  leave  it — none 
must  carry  war  anywhere — everywhere  in  his  dominion 
every  one  must  leave  war,  or  leave  him  !  He  had  sent 
and  would  send  messengers  to  all  places — he  had  sent 
word  to  his  commander-in-chief,  that  if  he  carried  war  any- 
where, he  must  not  come  back  again  to  his  land — he  was 
done  with  war,  true,  true,  for  my  sake — he  dared  not  to  re- 
fuse— [for  he  considered  me  a  God-send,  truly,]  he  wanted 
me  to  come  and  stand  between  Boompeh  and  Tecongo, 
while  they  shook  hands — thanked  me  very  much,  and  did 
not  know  what  good  he  could  do  for  me.  Boompeh  and 
Tecongo  were  brothers,  close  together,  and  he  wanted  to  be 
brothers. 

It  was  very  good,  and  made  us  all  rejoice  greatly,  except 
two  points,  not  noticed  above. 

EXCEPTIONABLE  POINTS. 

1st.  During  the  war,  four  chiefs,  or  head  war  men,  left 
Tecongo,  and  joined  Boompeh — and  now  those  same  chiefs, 
who  are  more  interior,  wish  to  make  peace  with  Mo-mo, 
but  he  refuses  unless  they  will  come  to  this  meeting,  (very 
far  for  them,)  and  swear,  after  the  country  fashion,  though 
lie  says  he  has  no  war  for  them.  2d.  He  did  not  wish  to 
shake  Boom  pen's  hands,  at  this  meeting — let  them  clean 
road,  come  the  short  way,  and  he  was  ready  to  shake  their 
hand — he  had  no  war  for  them. 

The  inconsistency  will  be  readily  noticed.    The  (1)  first 


292 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


who  live  far  off,  and  want  peace,  must  come  to  this  meet- 
ing— the  (2)  second,  who  are  already  here,  and  want  peace, 
must  go  some  other  way  !  How  easy  for  a  man  to  find  ex- 
cuses, who  does  not  wish  to  do  right ! 

MY  REMARKS  IN  REPLY. 

I  thanked  them  for  the  word,  that  there  was  no  war  in 
Tecongo,  but  said,  "  we  have  all  lived  long  in  this  meeting — 
if  you  are  done  with  war,  true,  true,  you  can  shake  hands 
with  the  Boompehs  at  this  meeting — friends  can  shake 
hands  anywhere.  If  you  do  not  shake  the  Boompeh's 
hands  here,  I  shall  not  be  satisfied.  It  is  an  easy  thing. 
What  will  Boompeh  think  when  she  hears  that  you  will  not 
shake  hands  with  those  here  ?  They  will  fear  some  roguery, 
and  it  does  look  roguish." 

Considerable  discussion  took  place,  back  and  forth  on  these 
points — Chah-bah  still  persisting  in  refusing  to  shake  the 
Boompeh's  hands,  and  the  meeting  was  closing,  when  I  had 
resort  to  the  following  : 

"  COMPEL  THEM  TO  COME  IN." 

Chah-bah  and  Kaw-too-boo  were  sitting  outside  the  Barre, 
when  I  called  Braw  and  others  to  them,  and  said,  "  I  ask  a 
very  easy  thing  of  you,  and  if  you  have  no  war  in  your 
heart,  you  can  shake  hands  with  all  at  this  meeting.  In  the 
name  of  God,  I  ask,  will  you  do  it,  now,  before  you  leave  ? 
I  want  an  answer  now.  1  cannot  go  to  Boompeh  till  I  see 
this.    Will  you  do  it  ?'' 

While  he  hesitated,  I  called  out,  "  Braw,  come  here,"  and 
taking  hold  of  their  hands,  led  them  together,  and  they 
shook  hands  !  Chah-bah  asked,  "  Is  that  all  ?"  "  Yes,  I 
want  to  see  you  friends."  "  Well,  I  was  not  willing  to  do 
it  when  I  came  here,  but  I  am  now."  "  Are  you  willing  to 
shake  hands  with  all  the  Boompehs  of  this  meeting?" 
"  Yes  !"  "  Now  my  heart  is  cold — now  I  can  go  to  Boom- 
peh," and  he  went  round  and  shook  hands  with  the  other 
Boompehs. 

Thus,  the  two  points  I  have  stood  for  so  long,  are  gained  ! 


DECIDE  TO  PAY  TECONGO  MORE  MONEY. 


298 


1st.  A  pledge  that  Tecongo  had  no  war  for  Boompeh.  2d. 
That  they  would  make  friends,  and  shake  hands  at  this  meet- 
ing.   The  Lord  be  praised. 

Chah-bah  seemed  to  feel  much  better  after  it.  He  said 
his  heart  felt  lighter,  and  happier.  And  the  Boorapehs  felt 
much  gratified,  and  pleased.  Things  began  to  wear  a  dif- 
ferent aspect,  and  the  prospect  brightened  for  peace,  at  that 
place.  I  felt  fresh  confidence  that  the  work  would  yet  be 
accomplished  before  the  rains  caused  me  to  return. 

The  river  rising  amazingly  fast,  and  filling  all  sloughs,  and 
ravines,  and  low  places. 

TENTH  MENDI   PEACE  MEETING  PEACE   MADE  ! 

May  23,  1850.  As  has  been  noted,  all  along  in  the  meet- 
ings, Tecongo  has  refused  to  make  peace  with  Boompeh  at 
this  place.  Yesterday,  I  "  broke  the  ice,"  and  got  them  to 
shake  hands,  literally,  as  a  pledge  of  friendship,  but  the 
"  country  shake  hand"  must  be  accompanied  with  some 
present. 

As  has  been  before  stated,  all  that  Tecongo  wished  to 
part  Bulli-sar-ki  from  the  Boompehs  for,  was  to  get  more 
money  out  of  Boompeh,  by  making  them  come  alone,  so 
that  they  would  have  to  pay  plenty  to  shake  Tencongo's 
hand — but  since  Chah-bah  has  shaken  their  hands  here,  and 
after  what  I  said  to  him  last  night,  the  chiefs,  with  me, 
thought  that  if  the  Boompehs  would  only  lay  down  "  good 
money"  here,  at  the  meeting,  to  shake  Tecongo's  hand  (after 
the  country  fashion),  they  would  accept  it,  and  the  palaver 
would  be  done — so  that  there  would  be  no  more  "  shaking 
hand"  when  the  road  is  cleared — and  then  they  could  clear 
the  road  when  they  chose,  without  any  one  to  stand  be- 
tween them — and  thus  the  business  could  all  be  done  at  this 
meeting. 

This  plan  struck  me  favorably,  although  I  am  so  opposed 
to  paying — yet,  for  the  sake  of  peace,  and  in  the  hope  of 
cutting  the  matter  short,  ]  proposed  to  give  Braw  one 
u  slave  money"  of  cloth,  to  shake  the  hand  of  Tecongo. 
All  agreed  to  it,  and  I  gave  Braw  twenty  bars  of  print  and 
blue  sheeting,  over  which  they  talked  and  consulted  till  noon 


204 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


After  noon  we  met  again,  and  after  their  formal  routine  of 
saying  "  good  morning,"  and  saluting  each  other,  in  much 
good  humor,  Braw  made  a  short,  pithy  speech,  right  to  the 
point,  and  very  forcible. 

BRAw's  SPEECH. 

"  I  stand  for  all  the  Boompehs.  Iam  not  willing  to  part 
here,  and  make  peace  somewhere  else.  I  want  the  work 
done  here,  for  how  can  we  clear  the  road  between  Boompeh 
and  Tecongo  till  peace  is  made  ?  [a  very  weighty  argument.] 
I  lay  down  these  five  pieces  of  cloth  to  beg  you  will  not 
part  us  at  this  meeting,  but  accept  this  as  the  Boompeh's 
'  shake  hand,'  and  have  the  matter  done." 

They  answered,  "  We  will  accept  it,  to  make  up  for  the 
thirty  sacks  of  salt  left  unpaid."  This  was  very  insulting, 
and  incensed  me  much.  Bulli-sar-ki  again  promised  that 
the  salt  should  be  paid  before  the  meeting  broke  up,  but 
told  them  the  cloth  was  for  Boompeh.  Again  they  answered, 
"  This  is  not  enough  for  all  Boompeh  to  shake  our  hand. 
We  will  accept  it,  but  Braw  must  add  to  it  ten  bars  of  to- 
bacco, three  bars  of  iron  pots,  and  a  gun."  Braw  promised 
to  do  so,  and  when  done,  I  hope  the  long  palaver  'will  be 
ended. 

CHAH-BAH   AFRAID  OF  ME. 

In  the  meeting,  Chah-bah  said  (speaking  of  me),  "  I  am 
afraid  of  him  plenty.  What  he  snys  is  law,  and  must  be 
done.  When  he  took  hold  of  my  hand,  last  night,  and 
made  me  shake  Braw's  hand,  I  was  not  willing  before  to 
have  Boompeh  shake  our  hands  here — but  after  he  did  that, 
I  was,  and  am  now  willing,  or  I  should  not  have  shaken  the 
Boompeh's  hand  last  night." 

This  gave  much  joy  to  all  the  Boompehs,  and  to  me.  In 
their  talking,  they  said  much  about  me,  what  I  had  done, 
and  suffered — and  that  they  could  not  have  done  any  thing 
without  me. 

There  was  much  talk,  back  and  forth,  so  that  I  could  get 
no  chance  to  say  any  thing,  without  crowding  out  some  one 


PRAYER  IN  THE  BARRE. 


295 


who  must  and  should  answer,  till  near  night.  The  Teeon- 
goes  are  evidently  afraid  to  have  me  talk,  because  I  pinch 
them  so  close,  make  short  work,  want  answers  at  once, 
without  paying  money,  and  speak  in  the  name  of  God — so 
they  try  to  crowd  me  out,  and  to  carry  it  their  own  way,  to 
get  much  money  (goods). 

MY  PRAYER  IN  THE  BARRE. 

It  was  almost  dark  when  I  got  a  chance  to  speak,  and  I 
saw  I  could  not  have  time  to  say  what  I  wished,  so  I  just 
kneeled  down  and  prayed  (my  grayer  being  turned  into 
Mendi),  to  bring  them  into  the  presence  of  God,  and  to 
make  them  feel  they  were  dealing  with  Him.  (Chah-bah 
had  never  heard  a  prayer  before.)  I  went  on  to  tell  God 
how  wickedly  Tecongo  had  acted  in  not  been  willing  for 
peace,  unless  they  got  plenty  of  money — that  it  was  wrong, 
unjust,  and  wicked,  for  them  to  be  demanding  money  all  the 
time — they  had  no  right  to  do  it — all  the  money  they  got 
would  do  no  good  —  it  would  eat  their  souls  as  fire — the 
money  I  had  given  them,  and  which  they  had  '  eaten'  (used), 
was  God's  money — when  they  accepted  it,  they  promised 
before  God  to  make  peace  with  Braw  and  all — they  had 
broken  their  promises — said  the  war  was  done,  they  had  no 
war,  and  still  demanded  money,  before  they  were  willing  for 
peace.  I  besought  God  to  show  them  their  sins,  and  to  turn 
all  their  hearts  to  peace  and  love  towards  all  their  enemies. 

Chah-bah  sat  some  time  with  his  eyes  closed,  (for  my  in- 
terpreter, without  my  knowledge,  had  told  all  to  shut  their 
eyes,  while  I  prayed,  but  became  frightened,  and  ran  away, 
vexed  with  me,  saying,  "  He  has  sworn  me  to  God  !  He 
made  me  shut  my  eyes,  and  then  gave  me  into  the  hands  of 
God."  I  was  glad  he  felt  that  he  was  in  the  hands  of  God. 
1  did,  and  do  leave  him  there,  and  good  shall  result.  Old 
Kaw-too-boo  sat  still  during  the  whole  prayer  (for  he  could 
not  run  good),  and  every  little  while,  as  1  mentioned  some 
more  of  his  sins  before  God,  he  exclaimed,  "  halloo  !  halloo  !" 
in  perfect  astonishment. 

It  produced  quite  a  "  stir"  among  them.  The  Tecongoes 
felt  "  cut  to  the  heart,"  and  if  they  were  not  so  afraid  of 


296 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


me,  as  being  a  "  God-man,"  I  know  not  but  they  would 
have  "  gnashed  upon  me  with  their  teeth."  All  this  side 
chiefs  (the  Boompehs  and  their  allies,)  were  pleased  (they 
were  used  to  hearing  me  piay,)  and  stood  up  for  me.  They 
told  Chah  bah,  "That  is  his  way — he  is  a  God  man,  and 
when  he  attempts  to  do  or  say  any  thing,  he  begs  God  to 
help  him."    He  answered,  **  I  do  not  know  that  way." 

This  evening,  I  have  given  the  whole  of  them  "  into  the 
hands  of  God,"  to  deal  with  them  as  He  sees  best,  to  subdue 
and  humble  them,  and  complete  this  peace,  for  His  glory. 

Braw  says  "  the  peace  is  now  made.  You  need  have  no 
fears  about  that.  I  will  pay  what  is  required,  we  will  swear 
after  the  country  custom,  and  the  matter  will  all  he  done. 
I  am  anxious  for  you,  for  the  water  is  taking  all  the  coun- 
try, in  low  places,  and  I  think  you  had  better  go  back  to- 
morrow." 

VOICE  OF  PROVIDENCE. 

My  heart  has  been  much  set  on  going  to  Tecongo,  and 
seeing  Mo-mo,  face  to  face — to  let  multitudes  of  others  see 
me,  who  are  anxious  so  to  do — to  see  the  country  farther, 
and  the  openings  for  Missionaries — to  lend  my  influence  in 
favor  of  the  peace  far  in  the  interior — to  preach  the  gospel 
to  other  thousands,  who  never  heard  the  joyful  news  of  a 
Savior,  and  explore  the  field,  for  the  establishment  of  many 
schools  and  other  stations.  But  the  Lord's  wfcys  are  not 
our  ways,  and  if  He,  by  His  Providence  says,  "  No,"  ]  will 
say,  "  Amen." 

It  seems  as  if  He  did  thus  speak.  The  river  is  rising 
amazingly  fast,  and  for  me  to  go  to  Tecongo,  or  Boompeh, 
is  next  to  impossible,  and  would  expose  my  health  and  life 
very  much — for  there  is  much  water  to  cross  in  going  to 
either  place  ;  and  then  while  going  there,  the  water  would 
so  take  the  country  that  I  might  be  shut  up  here,  the 
whole  season,  unable  to  get  back  to  my  canoe. 

If  my  work  is  done,  I  rejoice  to  go  back,  though  I  have 
not  seen  places  and  people  I  desired  to  see. 

I  had  in  my  mind  to  see  the  road  cleaned  between  Te- 
congo and  Boompeh,  be  there  and  cook  for  them  in  the 


DRIVING  THE  STAKE. 


297 


middle,  and  have  all  sit  down,  and  eat  together  ;  but  if  peace 
is  made,  no  matter,  they  can  clean  their  road,  and  eat  and 
drink  together,  though  I  am  not  there.  The  Lord  work  in 
His  own  way,  and  glorify  His  name. 

JOY   AND  REJOICING. 

I  rejoice  at  what  I  have  seen ;  the  opposite  parties  meet 
as  friends,  shake  hands  and  laugh  together — the  two 
countries  already  mingling  and  trading  with  each  other,  with- 
out fear — the  general  rejoicing  among  all  classes,  in  view  of 
the  promised  blessings  of  peace — and  the  universal  eager- 
ness, everywhere,  to  hear  the  word  of  God,  and  have  mis- 
sionaries come  and  live  among  them.  All  seem  to  feel  sure 
that  the  war  is  done.  God  grant  it  may  be  so,  and  He  shall 
have  the  praise  forever. 

I  feel  that  my  labor  has  not  been  in  vain — that  great 
good  has  been  accomplished  in  various  ways  ;  but  if  any- 
thing has  been  done  for  good,  God  has  done  it,  whatever 
has  been  the  instrument,  and  His  shall  be  all  the  glory  in 
time  and  eternity. 

Though  the  people  have  frequently  said  that  I  was  king 
of  the  country,  (in  virtue  of  making  peace) — that  i.othing 
could  have  been  done,  if  I  had  not  come — have  said  I 
might  give  them  what  laws  I  pleased,  and  they  would  accept 
and  obey  them — called  me  a  god,  feared  and  reverenced  me, 
and  all  this  and  that,  it  is  nothing  to  me — it  all  arises  from 
their  ignorance  and  superstition — and  what  cause  for  glory- 
ing ?    Lord,  take  to  Thyself  the  glory. 

MY  WORK  FINISHED. 

May  24th,  1850.  Arose  this  morning,  feeling  that  God 
calls  me  to  return.  I  consulted  with  the  chiefs  about  it,  and 
they  were  willing,  in  view  of  the  rising  water,  and  the  risk 
of  health  and  life  to  which  I  should  be  exposed,  by  waiting 
longer.  They  will  stay  a  few  days,  to  pay  what  they 
have  promised — to  have  all  swear  together,  after  their 
country  fashion — to  "  drive  their  stake,"  on  each  side,  and 
give  laws  for  each  other,  and  for  the  country  in  future — and 
13* 


298 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


then  return  to  their  towns,  rejoicing  in  the  peace  of  the 

country. 

(The  custom  of  driving  the  stake,  is  singular,  and 
about  as  follows  : — It  is  the  completion,  or  sealing  of  the 
peace.  Two  parties — Boompeh  and  Tecongo,  for  instance 
— who  have  been  at  war,  have  made  peace.  After  condi- 
tions of  peace  are  agreed  to,  and  they  have  sworn  to  each 
other,  one  party  crosses  the  dividing  line  between  them, 
drives  a  stake,  in  a  prominent  place,  as  "a  witness  between 
them,"  and  gives  laws  to  that  people — they  must  not  do  thus 
and  so,  on  penalty  of  some  forfeit,  or  fine.) 

They  then  cross  to  the  other  side,  and  the  other  party 
drives  a  stake  for  them,  (their  opponents,)  and  gives  laws  for 
their  regulation.  If  the  parties  mutually  agree  to  the  laws 
laid  down  to  them,  the  peace  is  consummated.) 

I  left  a  message  to  be  sent  to  Ma-hom-me-doo-te-congo, 
stating  that  such  was  the  condition  of  the  country  from  the 
rising  waters,  I  could  not  come  to  him,  as  I  had  desired, 
and  intended — but  hoped  to  see  him  some  future  day. 
Begged  him  to  hold  the  peace  strong. 

The  messenger  from  Boompeh  (Bo-bah)  returned  home, 
with  a  light  heart ;  by  him  I  sent  a  message  to  Boompeh, 
and  a  small  present,  encouraging  them  to  hold  the  peace 
good,  open  their  roads,  and  live  in  true  friendship  with  all 
around  them. 

In  the  night,  the  flood  took  away  the  canoe  in  which  we 
crossed  the  river,  so  that  I  could  not  go  over  to  see  Chah- 
bah  again,  as  I  desired.  I  sent  my  interpreter,  to  go  around 
by  Woo-te-be,  to  see  and  bid  him  good  by,  with  a  present  of 
five  bars,  ($2,40,)  saying  I  would  like  to  go  to  Tecongo  with 
him,  but  the  water  prevented — thanked  him  for  the  words 
he  had  spoken  about  the  war  being  done — hoped  to  come  to 
Tecongo  some  day,  and  see  him  again. 

In  parting  with  the  chiefs  and  their  families,  there  was 
much  sighing,  and  manifest  affection.  I  had  their  hearts, 
and  left  them  amid  many  "  0  !  yohs,"  (0,  dear,)  and  "  Moo- 
gen-dah-has,"  (good  bye.) 


RETURN  TO  TISSANA  AND  THE  MISSION. 


299 


CHAPTER  XVII. 
RETURN  TO  TISSANA  AND  THE  MISSION. 

DIFFICULTY  IN  TRAVELLING. 

May  24th,  1850.  Gerrahoo.  Evening.  We  started 
from  Sa-bwc-mah  about  two  o'clock,  and  arrived  here  at 
sunset.  But,  0  !  the  road  !  I  now  know  something  about 
African  travelling,  on  foot,  in  the  rainy  season. 

A  few  rods  from  Sa-bwe-mah,  the  first  gully  was  so  full 
of  water,  backed  up  from  the  river,  that  I  had  to  swim — and 
in  swimming  with  one  hand,  and  trying  to  hold  my  clothes 
up  out  of  the  wrater  with  the  other,  I  did  not  succeed  well — 
my  bundle  would  come  down  into  the  water  and  all  my 
clothes  were  nicely  wet  to  begin  with.  Knowing  I  had  much 
water  to  cross,  I  had  packed  my  coat,  vest,  and  pants  in  the 
bundle  for  the  carriers,  and  wore  only  a  shirt,  and  country 
cloth,  so  as  to  be  ready  for  frequent  streams. 

I  wrung  out  my  clothes,  as  dry  as  I  could,  and  came 
ahead,  in  wet  attire,  till  night.  The  ravines,  full  of  water, 
were  very  numerous,  from  Sabwemah  to  Hegemah,  some 
fordable,  and  some  not — some  we  crossed  on  floating  logs, 
and  others  on  logs  beneath  the  water,  to  our  arm  pits — and 
others  we  forded,  and  swam. 

A  part  of  the  way,  the  rain  fell  in  torrents,  and  I  never 
had  such  a  rain  pelting  before — so  we  were  soaked  from 
above  and  beneath,  until  my  hands  and  feet  became  chilled, 
white,  and  numb,  and  I  had  to  run,  jump,  and  rub  myself 
continually,  to  keep  the  blood  in  circulation.  I  was  very 
much  chilled. 

We  passed  directly  through  He-ge-mah  without  stopping, 
in  order  to  reach  this  place  before  dark.  From  H.  to  this 
place,  no  large  streams  to  cross,  only  small,  fordable  creeks 
— but  the  road  was  hilly  and  pebbly,  which,  with  my  soak- 
ed feet,  made  it  exceedingly  difficult  for  me  to  get  along — it 
was  torture. 


300 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


Here  we  find  plenty  of  poverty.  Seeing  that  we  were 
not  likely  to  get  anything  to  eat,  I  called  the  chief,  and 
asked,  "  can  you  not  afford  to  give  us  something  to  eat, 
after  my  trouble  to  make  your  country  good  ?"  He  called 
his  people  and  begged  them  to  bring  anything  they  had, 
but  we  only  got  one  quart  of  rice — rather  a  scant  allowance 
for  six  hungry  persons.  We  traveled  very  fast  and  I  became 
very  faint  from  want  of  food.  Bathed  and  put  on  dry 
clothes.    Made  a  good  fire,  and  dried  our  wet  garments. 

A  BEAUTIFUL  COUNTRY. 

25th.  On  account  of  the  high  water,  we  did  not  follow  the 
river  road  any  farther  than  Gerrahoo,  but  struck  off  into  the 
country,  which  was  high  and  hilly  all  the  way,  with  numer- 
ous small,  fordable  creeks  in  the  valleys. 

We  started  in  the  rain,  about  sunrise.  The  country  was 
beautiful — rolling,  and  gravelly — soil  everywhere  fertile 
— good  water  privileges — land  mostly  cleared  up,  and  un- 
der cultivation — in  short,  it  would  be  difficult  to  find 
a  more  delightful,  healthy,  profitable  farming  country  any- 
where. 

The  whole  region  from  Gerrahoo  to  Tissana,  has  been 
once  under  cultivation — now,  portions  of  it  are  overgrown 
with  young  bush.  They  only  cultivate  the  same  place  two 
or  three  years  at  a  time — then  leave  it  for  five  or  six  years, 
till  grown  over  again  with  bush,  then  clear  off  and  plant 
again.  Thus  they  are  cutting  off  new  farms  every  two  or 
three  years.  The  reason  of  this  course  is,  that  an  old  farm 
always  produces  abundance  of  grass,  while  the  new  does 
not.  The  pebbly  hills  were  distressing  to  my  feet.  I 
could  scarcely  endure  the  penance. 

FABANNA,  AND  KING  YANG-BE-WOO-ROO. 

We  called  a  short  time  at  Fabanna,  a  large  walled  town — 
very  fine — good,  neat  houses,  and  plenty  of  people.  The 
king's  house  was  finished  off  in  a  better  manner  than  any 
1  have  seen.  I  gave  a  small  present  to  shake  his  hand,  but 
he  gave  it  back,  and  manifested  the  best  spirit  I  have  met 


YANG-BE-WOO-ROO's  SPEECH. 


301 


with  in  any  African  chief.  He  seemed  to  feel  some  grati- 
tude for  what  I  had  done. 

YANG-BE- WOO- ROO's  SPEECH. 

"  This  man  does  not  belong  to  our  family,  but  see  how 
he  troubles  for  the  country — how  he  has  given  his  money, 
walked  and  suffered,  to  make  the  war  done,  and  do  us 
good  !  And  now  when  he  calls  to  see  me,  can  I  take  any- 
thing from  him  after  all  this  ?  No.  I  should  give  to  him. 
I  now  can  only  give  one  fowl  and  some  rice,  but  I  do  not 
call  this  doing  him  any  good,  as  he  is  merely  passing — but 
when  I  come  to  the  wharf,  with  my  people,  and  bring  him 
plenty  to  present  him,  then  I  shall  try  to  do  him  good. 

"  Which  of  us,  who  own  the  country,  would  even  take 
two  country  cloths,  and  give  them  to  stop  the  war?  No 
one.  Not  because  we  have  them  not,  but  we  want  to  keep 
them  for  ourselves.  But  look  at  this  man,  what  he  has 
done,  all  in  love  to  us  !  He  has  made  the  war  done.  We 
have  all  been  crying  for  a  white  man  to  corne  and  stop  the 
war — he  has  done  it.  He  has  suffered,  and  given  his  money 
here  and  there,  and  now  who,  of  all  my  people,  can  ever 
beg  from  him  a  needle,  a  hook,  or  anything,  after  all  this  ? 
We  should  try  to  help  him  in  any  way  we  can."  Much 
more  of  the  same  kind  was  said,  which  pleased  me  much,  as 
I  had  met  with  nothing  of  the  kind  before. 

I  told  him,  "  1  have  not  heard  such  a  word  from  any 
king.  All  are  ready  to  take  anything  I  will  give,  even  if  it 
is  the  last  article  I  have,  and  then  beg  for  something  else. 
I  shall  remember  you  for  this."  The  people  crowded  to  see 
me,  and  sent  me  word  that  they  wished  I  would  come  out 
with  my  hat  off,  that  they  might  see  my  hair — which  I  did, 
much  to  their  satisfaction. 

SAMMAH. 

We  called  at  Sammah,  and  cooked  dinner.  It  is  a  large, 
walled,  neat,  beautiful  town.  It  had  the  finest  houses  I 
have  seen  in  any  town,  and  the  best  Bane,  which  is  about 
sixty  feet  long,  and  raised  three  feet  from  the  level,  with 
clay. 


302 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


My  feet  had  become  unendurable,  and  I  obtained  an  old 
cloth,  and  sowed  around  them,  so  that  I  came  on  comforta- 
bly to  the  river,  at  Moh-bun-go. 

At  Sammah,  a  father  gave  me  his  little  son,  a  very  smart 
lad,  to  place  in  the  school.  The  little  fellow  wept  aloud, 
when  his  father  turned  to  leave  him,  but  made  no  attempt 
to  go  back.  He  cried  awhile,  but  soon  became  much  in- 
terested in  going  to  his  new  home. 

SPECIMENS  OF  AFRICANS'  DRESS. 


This  cut  gives  a  correct  representation  of  the  female 
dress  of  Africa,  their  mode  of  carrying  their  children  on 
their  backs,  their  water  on  their  head,  and  the  appearance 
of  children  up  to  eight  or  ten  years  of  age.  Also,  speci- 
mens of  the  dress  of  males.  The  one  with  his  spear,  has  a 
"  Mandingo  shirt ;"  the  one  with  the  ivory  tusk,  is  quite  a 
common  form  of  dress.  For  other  forms  of  dress,  see  other 
cuts.    The  "  Mandingo  shirts  "*  are  often  made  extrava- 

*  In  the  "  Mandingo  shirt,'7  (middle  figure  in  the  cut) ,  see  the 
origin  of  the  foolish,  ridiculous  fashion  of  "  the  flowing  sleeve  J1  They 
are  common  in  Africa,  among  Mahomedans  and  others. 


ARRIVAL  AT  TISSANA. 


303 


gantly  dashy,  with  all  manner  of  embroidery — costing  from 
ten  to  twenty  dollars. 

ARRIVAL  AT  TISSANA. 

At  Moh-bun-go,  I  met  Bea-bun-go,  who  is  mentioned 
in  some  of  the  previous  pages,  and  who  will  be  spoken  of 
again.  He  was  very  glad  to  see  me,  and  gave  me  a  coun- 
try cloth. 

Crossed  the  river  to  Tissana,  which  is  much  improved  in 
appearance,  since  I  left  it  two  months  before.  The  people 
were  all  very  glad  to  see  me  again.  They  ran,  jumped, 
clapped  their  hands,  and  thanked  me  very  much  for  what  1 
had  done. 

How  has  God  protected,  and  preserved  me  in  all  my 
meanderings,  exposures,  toils  and  sufferings !  He  has  fed, 
and  sustained  a  poor  worm  through  what  would  have  killed 
many  others  !  My  system  has  been  in  a  very  bad  state. 
What  a  wonder  that,  connected  with  all  my  getting  wet, 
and  other  exposures,  it  did  not  throw  me  into  fever.  It  is 
the  Lord,  and  His  shall  be  the  praise. 

It  seems  good  to  get  a  quiet  place  again,  where  languid 
nature  can  rest,  secure  from  wild  beasts,  sheltered  from  the 
beating  storms,  and  surrounded  with  warm  and  sympathiz- 
ing hearts,  eager  to  minister  to  my  comfort. 

Many  Sierra  Leone  traders  have  come  here  since  I  left, 
and  have  brought  tobacco  and  rum — their  influence  is  very 
pernicious.    More  anon. 

May  20th.  Sabbath.  Languid  and  tired.  It  is  cheer- 
ing and  refreshing  to  get  back  again  to  my  books  and  lamp, 
and  other  conveniences. 

I  collected  the  people,  and  traders — and  numbers  came 
from  over  the  river,  to  whom  I  preached  from,  "  Choose  ye 
this  day,"  &c. 

BEA-BUN  GO 

Came  over  to  meeting,  and  said  to  me,  "  I  done  will  to 
serve  God.  My  heart  lives  only  on  him.  I  pray  every 
morning  and  night.    This  morning  I  told  all  my  people, 


304 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


'  No  wash  clothes,  or  break  wood,  or  work  farm,  or  do  any- 
thing to- day,  it  is  the  Sabbath.'  I  came  over  here  to  beg 
God  (pray),  and  wherever  I  hear  of  a  meeting  for  God- 
palaver,  1  will  go.  /  done  receive  God's  words.  I  love 
them,  and  wi.«h  to  hear  them."  I  was  rejoiced  to  hear 
these  words  from  an  influential  chief,  and  think  he  will  do 
much  good.  After  meeting,  1  called  in  some  of  the  Sierra 
Leone  men  who  can  read,  and  had  a  Bible  class. 

In  the  afternoon,  I  went  over  and  preached  in  Moh-bun- 
go,  to  a  fine  congregation,  from,  "  There  is  one  Mediator," 
&c.  Showed  the  palaver  between  God  and  man,  and  how 
Christ  goes  between  us.  All  the  wrong  is  on  one  side — 
God  accepted  the  Mediator,  would  we  ?  I  illustrated  the 
subject  by  my  going  between  the  war  parties,  and  showed 
how  they  could  have  peace  with  God.  They  were  much 
interested,  and  gave  excellent  attention. 

BEA-BUN-GO   AND  BRAW. 

After  meeting  I  went  into  Bea-bun-go's  house,  and  talked 
with  him  more  fully,  about  his  soul.  He  said  he  had  given 
himself  to  God,  and  wished  to  learn  and  do  His  will — was 
anxious  for  teachers  to  lead  him  in  the  way  of  truth — felt 
his  mind  dark,  but  daily  begged  God  to  teach  him,  &c. 
He  dated  his  first  serious  impressions  back  to  his  hearing 
preaching  at  the  Mission,  months  ago.  I  talked  with  Braw 
also,  and  urged  them  both  to  teach  their  people  what  they 
already  knew,  and  God  would  teach  them  more. 

bea-bun-go's  prayer. 

I  prayed,  and  he  followed,  at  some  length.  "  0  God,  I 
have  given  my  heart  to  thee,  and  beg  thee  to  teach  me.  I 
have  left  all  my  wickedness  to  serve  Thee.  I  want  Thoe  to 
show  me  how  my  heart  stands  now.  I  no  sabby  pray  ;  0  ! 
teach  me.  Teach  me  Thy  will.  I  no  got  power  to  do  God- 
work  by  myself,  0  !  help  me,  for  Jesus'  sake."  These  and 
many  other  things,  were  uttered  with  great  fervency  in  the 
Mendi. 


PROPHECIES  FULFILLED. 


305 


BRAW's  PRAYER. 

"  0  God,  I  don't  know  how  to  pray,  I  don't  know  how  to 
pray.  Do  Thou  teach  me.  I  never  thought  I  could  hear  God- 
word,  but  Thou  hast  made  me  to  hear  it.  1  want  to  receive 
and  obey  it,  and  do  Thy  will.  0  !  teach  me.  I  never  war 
any  more.  1  believe  Thou  hast  given — I  don't  know  how 
to  pronounce  the  name  [Jesus  Christ]  good — but,  the  one 
who  went  between  God  and  man — to  die  for  us." 

God  only  knows  the  heart,  but  certainly  it  was  one  of  the 
most  interesting  moments  of  my  life,  while  J  knelt  with 
these  two  heathen  kings,  to  hear  them  thus  beg  God.  Such 
a  sight  is  well  worth  coming  to  Africa  for;  and  I  do  bless 
God  for  being  permitted  to  behold  that  which  prophets  fore- 
told, and  ancient  worthies  longed  to  view — "Kings  shall 
see  and  aiise — princes  also  shall  worship."  "Kings  shall 
be  Thy  nursing  fathers."  0  !  Lord,  hasten  the  time  when 
"All  kings  shall  fall  down  before  Him,  and  all  nations  serve 
Him." 

It  does  seem  as  if  this  field  ought  not  to  be  left  for  a 
length  of  time — there  is  such  a  "  thirsting  for  the  waters  of 
life."  Some  one  should  be  here,  speedily,  and  continually, 
to  dispense  the  "  bread  of  life"  to  the  famishing — but  I 
cannot  now  stay.  0!  Lord,  do  "thrust  forth  laborers"  to 
gather  in  this  gulden  harvest. 

In  the  evening,  preached  again  at  Tissana,  from  "Every 
one  shall  give  account  of  himself  to  God." 

May  27th.  Unwell,  weak,  and  languid  all  day.  Reading, 
writing,  and  talking  with  various  persons. 

RUM   TRADERS   AND   MISSIONARIES  ! 

To-day,  a  Sierra  Leone  trader  came,  with  various  kinds 
of  goods,  and  a  drunken  set  of  hands,  who  have  kept  up  a 
great  noise  and  confusion  till  this  evening — acting  infinitely 
worse,  more  foolish,  beastly,  and  devilish  than  the  darkest 
heathen  !  0  !  1  blush  for  my  species — for  Sierra  Leone 
and  its  traders,  and  for  Christian  countries  that  are  continu- 
ally pouring  such  a  flood  of  evil  example,  dissipation,  beast- 


306 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


liness,  and  death,  upon  the  simple,  unsophisticated  minds  of 
the  heathen.    O  !  the  awful  guilt  and  account  of  somebody  ! 

What  tiial  so  galling,  shaming,  and  confounding  to  the 
lonely,  toiling,  sinking  Missionary,  as  this  ?  When  he  is 
laboring  to  recommend  the  Gospel  to  the  heathen,  as  that 
which  will  elevate,  purify,  sanctify,  happify,  and  glorify 
them — then  to  see  his  own  nation,  or  those  bom,  or  taught 
under  the  Gospel,  reeling  among  them,  noisy,  crazy,  filthy, 
turbulent,  profane,  abominable,  worse  than  beastly,  creating 
disturbance,  fighting,  and  acting  like  madmen,  or  demons. 
Oh  !  what  must  the  heathen  think  of  the  influence  of  the 
Gospel,  and  its  effects  !  It  has  been  said — "  The  Missionary 
can  go  nowhere,  but  the  rum  trader  has  been  before  him!" 
Shame  ! 

It  is  hard  to  make  them  appreciate  the  difference  between 
such  and  true  Christians — they  are  all  put  down  as  Chris- 
tians. 

And  even  this  night,  as  I  was  remonstrating  with  Braw 
about  suffering  such  things  in  his  town,  he  said,  "  What 
can  I  do  ?  I  have  talked  and  talked,  but  no  use.  They 
are  your  family !  he  (the  leader  of  the  gang)  is  your  picca- 
ninny— they  come  from  Sierra  Leone  !" 

0  !  how  cutting  !  How  humbling  !  I  am  sick,  ashamed, 
incensed,  and  almost  discouraged,  by  such  exhibitions ;  but 
no !  I  must  not  be  cast  down.  "  Is  anything  too  hard  for 
the  Lord  ?"  Nay  verily.  0  !  my  Lord,  truly  Satan  has 
come  among  us,  just  when  we  would  direct  the  minds  of 
the  people  to  Thee !  but  oh !  let  the  "  Spirit  of  the  Lord 
lift  up  a  standard  against  him,"  now  that  he  "  comes  in  like 
a  flood."    "Arise,  plead  Thine  own  cause." 

"you  will  hear  of  this." 

As  the  drunken  leader  was  going  on  like  a  crazy  man,  I 
walked  to  him  with  pencil  and  paper  in  hand,  and  asked, 
"  friend,  what  is  your  name  ?"  "  I  cannot  tell  you,  sir." 
To  another,  "what  is  his  name?"  "William  Coker."  The 
man  spoke  up  quick  as  asked,  "  don't  you  tell  him  my 
name."  I  wrrote  it  down,  and  pointing  to  him,  said,  "  you 
will  hear  of  this  another  day,"  and  left  him.    He  quickly 


RUM  AND  TOBACCO. 


307 


stopped  his  noise,  and  began  quarrelling  with  the  man  for 
telling  me  his  name.  That  evening  the  traders  collected, 
and  gave  him  a  good  beating,  and  sobered  him  down. 

BEA-BUN-GO,  ZEALOUS. 

In  the  afternoon,  Bea-bun-go  came  over  and  talked  much 
on  the  subject  of  religion.  He  was  very  anxious  for  Braw 
and  the  people  of  Tissana,  lest  they  should  reject  the  word 
of  God,  and  wished  to  exhort  them,  and  pray  with  them. 
He  said,  "  I,  myself,  have  given  all  my  heart  and  body,  all 
myself  to  God,  and  I  cannot  go  home  till  we  have  begged 
God."  I  prayed,  and  he  followed  long,  and  very  interest- 
ing, in  Mendi.  He  talked  much  to  Braw.  I  preached  a 
short  sermon  to  them  on  the  occasion,  and  spoke  of  the 
danger  of  drinking  rum,  and  their  duty  not  to  allow  it  in 
their  towns.  Again  he  wished  to  pray,  but  was  called 
away. 

28th.  Talking  with  Braw,  Bea-bun-go,  and  others,  about 
the  new  Mission  rules  and  regulations.  All  walked  out  to- 
gether, and  we  measured  and  staked  off  a  place  for  a  teach- 
er's house  and  a  chapel,  which  they  agreed  to  build. 

Packed  up  all  my  things,  got  the  canoe  ready,  and  pre- 
pared for  starting  on  the  morrow  for  the  Mission.  Received 
goats  as  presents,  country  cloths,  &c.  Have  stirred  round 
considerably,  but  my  system  is  very  much  out  of  order. 

THE    MISSION   AND  RUM. 

This  evening,  called  Braw,  and  talked  much  about  rum, 
pointing  out  its  dreadful  effects,  and  what  it  would  do  to 
him  and  his  people,  if  allowed  here.  I  told  him  that  rum 
and  the  Mission  could  not  live  together — one  must  be  given 
up — they  were  enemies,  as  much  as  a  leopard  and  a  goat. 
I  procured  a  little,  and  made  it  burn,  to  let  him  see  what 
liquid  fire  people  drank,  and  spoke  of  people's  breath  catch- 
ing fire,  and  consuming  them.  He  confessed,  "you  speak 
true,  I  will  have  it  all  taken  away,  [it  came  in  his  absence,] 
and  no  more  shall  come.  You  may  give  me  what  law  you 
please,  and  I  will  do  it." 


308 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


Then  he  wished  to  know  what  objection  I  had  to  tobacco, 
that  1  would  not  use  it  in  trade,  when  the  people,  every 
where,  were  so  eager  for  it.  So  I  gave  him  a  lecture  on 
the  deadly  effects  of  tobacco  on  animals — cows,  dogs,  cats 
— and  spoke  of  its  uselessness. 

Then  he  asked  why  I  could  not  bring  guns  and  powder, 
for  them  to  kill  leopards,  birds,  (fee,  with.  But  1  told  him, 
though  it  might  do  well  enough  in  time  of  peace,  yet  if  war 
should  break  out  again,  and  it  was  known  that  the  Mission 
furnished  weapons  for  the  war,  we  should  be  charged  with 
being  "  scandal  for  the  war,"  and  the  Mission  would  be 
destroyed. 

Muskets  are  scattered  thus  all  over  the  country,  supplied 
by  traders  from  Sierra  Leone,  and  slave  traders ;  and  he 
could  not  understand  why  I  could  not  furnish  them  too. 

THE   AFRICAN  CROW. 

Crows  are  numerous, 
wherever  I  have  been.  In 
size,  voice,  and  disposition, 
they  are  exactly  like  the 
American  crow.  The  body 
is  all  jet  black,  except  the 
breast  and  neck,  which  are 
a  beautiful  snow  white. 
Crows  and  hawks  are  very 
troublesome  in  the  farms, 
and  among  the  fowls.  Hawks,  oftentimes,  will  pounce  down 
right  among  a  company  of  children,  or  people,  who  are  eat- 
ing, for  a  share  !  The' natives  eat,  when  they  can  get  them, 
crows,  hawks,  eagles,  vultures,  and  every  other  kind  of  bird 
or  beast. 

DEPARTURE   FROM  TISSANA. 

May  29,  1850.  Sabby — near  night — stopped  to  cook 
supper,  and  then  go  on  all  night. 

This  morning  I  called  Braw  and  Bea-bnn-go,  and  talked 
to  them  about  their  duties  to  their  people,  and  prayed  with 


TOWNS  AND  KINGS. 


309 


them.  There  was  much  sorrow  at  seeing  me  leave,  and 
many  sighed,  repeatedly,  "0!  yoh,  0!  yoh,"  but  duty 
called,  and  I  bid  "  Moo-gen-dah-ha"  to  a  starving  people. 
My  heart  is  with  them,  and  it  is  with  lingering  desires,  and 
ardent  love  towards  them,  that  I  leave.  May  the  ';  Great 
Shepherd"  feed  them,  enlighten,  and  teach.  0  !  that  the  truth 
they  have  heard,  may  be  as  "good  seed"  which  shall  take 
root,  and  bring  forth  fruit  to  the  glory  of  God. 

LAH-VAN-NAH. 

We  called  at  Lahvannah,  and  shook  Bah-se-wah's  hand 
with  one  bar.  He  gave  me  a  country  cloth,  and  many 
thanks  for  what  I  had  done — a  very  pleasant  man. 

KAW-MENDI. 

Called  at  Kaw-mendi,  and  shook  Fabnnnah's  hand — he 
gave  me  a  fowl,  and  large  mat.  and  promised  me  his  little 
son,  to  educate  in  white  man's  ways.  Fabannah  is  one  of 
Braw's  head  generals,  and  has  been  a  great  warrior — very 
pleasant,  loquacious,  and  large,  free  hearted. 

GERRAHOO. 

Called  at  Gerrahoo,  and  shook  Baw-baw's  hand,  and 
received  many  empty  thanks,  and  some  promises.  Baw- 
baw  is  a  desperate  warrior,  and  the  terror  of  the  country 
among  all  his  enemies — very  haughty,  insolent  and  cruel. 
He  once  took  Tecongo,  plundered,  and  destroyed  it — and 
they  have  ever  since  borne  a  mortal  grudge  towards  him. 
He  is  one  of  the  four  who  deserted  Tecongo,  and  joined 
Boompeh.    Passed  many  other  towns  without  calling. 

30th.  M  bwap.  Came  all  night.  The  mighty  rush  of 
the  current,  aided  by  four  large  paddles,  in  strong  hands, 
brings  us  down  very  swiftly.  Called  here,  about  seven 
o'clock  this  morning,  to  cook  breakfast,  and  rest  awhile  with 
David  Tucker,  the  chief.  I  walked  over  to  the  other  town, 
about  one  half-mile  distant,  and  saw  his  brother,  William  E. 
Tucker,  another  chief,  who  gave  me  some  new  rice.  He 
reads  and  writes  English  well. 


310 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


Another  of  the  Tuckers,  near  here,  lately  lost  a  daughter, 
a  young  lady  grown,  by  the  bite  of  a  snake.  She  lived  but 
a  short  time  after  the  occurrence. 


THE  BOA  CONSTRICTOR. 


The  above  animal  abounds  in  Western  Africa,  as  also 
many  other  kinds  of  serpents.  Some  of  them  are  very  poi- 
sonous, so  that  persons  bitten  have  died  in  an  hour.  Na- 
tives, generally,  are  very  much  afraid  of  all  snakes.  It  is 
said  of  the  Boa  Constrictor,  that  when  he  has  killed  his 
game,  he  will  not  eat  it,  till  he  has  taken  a  circuit  of  three 
or  four  miles  around,  to  see  if  there  are  any  "  drivers" 
about !  He  is  taught  by  nature,  that  should  a  troop  of 
these  small,  yet  numerous  enemies,  come  upon  him  while  in 
his  state  of  surfeit,  there  would  be  no  hope  for  him.  They 
would  soon  kill  him.  It  is  a  wonderful  instance  of  instinct. 
The  Boa  is  easily  taken,  just  after  eating.  Sometimes  they 
are  taken  in  other  ways. 

Called  at  another  Tucker  town,  for  a  boy  they  promised 
mc  when  I  went  up  the  river,  but  he  was  not  ready,  and 
we  came  on.  Soon  we  met  Bunyan,  in  his  canoe,  with  a 
company  of  the  school-boys  to  paddle,  going  to  Tissana  to 
look  for  me,  and  oversee  the  erection  of  the  necessary  build- 


THE  MISSION. 


311 


ings  at  that  place,  and  preach.  I  had  expected  him  be- 
fore I  left  Tissana.  We  talked  together  some  time,  and 
proceeded  on  our  journeys.  I  felt  very  stupid  from  loss  of 
sleep,  and  other  causes. 

31st.  About  midnight,  we  came  to  Bendoo.  I  was 
very  unwell,  and  tried  to  sleep  a  little  in  the  canoe,  but  the 
sea  was  so  rough,  and  the  canoe  tossed  so  dreadfully,  I 
could  not  stay  in  it,  and  I  got  out  and  walked  on  the  sand 
beach.  The  men  lay  down  on  the  ground  and  slept  some. 
Towards  morning,  Thomas  Caulker  came  out,  and  I  gave 
him  an  account  of  my  journey  and  labors  in  the  Mendi 
country. 

THE  MISSION  AGAIN  ! 

About  break  of  day,  we  started  with  the  tide,  had  a 
pleasant  journey,  and  arrived  safely  at  the  Mission  in  the 
afternoon.  "Bless  the  Lord,  0  !■  my  soul,  and  all  that  is 
within  me,  bless  His  holy  name." 

There  was  great  rejoicing  to  see  me  once  more,  and  I 
had  to  shake  hands  till  I  was  tired.  But  to  see  so  many 
happy,  smiling  faces  again — especially  to  meet  brother 
Brooks,  was  very  cheering  to  my  heart,  though  I  felt  quite 
exhausted,  and  "  worn  out." 

My  journey  of  2 J  months,  with  all  my  labors,  trials,  ex- 
posures, inconveniences,  and  sufferings,  has  well-nigh  proved 
fatal  to  me.  My  system  is  all  unstrung — no  energy,  and 
but  little  vitality  left.    But  I  regret  not  the  journey. 

Should  it  prove  my  death,  I  have  nothing  but  to  "  re- 
joice with  joy  unspeakable,  and  full  of  glory,"  in  all  the 
way  the  Lord  has  led  me.  True,  I  have  suffered,  but  good 
has  been  accomplished,  and  to  God  be  eternal  praise. 

I  found  many  palavers  at  the  Mission,  which  brother 
Brooks  had  reserved  for  my  return,  before  hearing  or  judg- 
ing them.  Some  of  them  very  trying — to  be  mentioned 
in  their  place. 

REVIEW  AND  APPEAL. 

In  closing  the  account  of  my  journey  and  labors  in  the 
interior,  1  wish  to  recall  and  note  more  particularly  a  few  of 


312 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


the  pvominent,  important  facts,  and  add  a  word  of  appeal 
to  all  who  love  Jesus,  and  sympathize  with  Him,  in  the 
great  work  of  saving  a  lost  and  sin- ruined  world. 

1.  It  has  been  seen  that  a  station  has  been  commenced  at 
the  falls  of  Big  Boom  river,  at  Tissana,  Mendi  country — that 
the  field  is  "  ripe  for  the  harvest,"  and  that  laborers  are  im- 
periously called  for — the  people  are  eager  for  the  Gospel, 
but  who  shall  give  it  to  them  ?  We  have  begun  a  school 
and  preaching,  but  who  will  sustain  them  ? 

Such  was  the  manifest  call  of  Providence,  we  dared  not 
delay  longer,  but  went  forward,  believing  the  churches 
would  furnish  men  and  means — shall  we  be  disappointed  ? 
A  good  teacher  is  needed  there,  and  a  devoted  minister, 
who  can  "  endure  hardness  as  a  good  soldier,"  walk  from 
place  to  place,  and  feed  the  famishing  people. 

2.  Tissana,  Moh-bungo,  Soom-bwea,  Gongommah,  Sam- 
mah,  Fabanna,  &c,  are  large  towns,  and  ready  for  the 
Gospel.  They  are  close  together,  and  all  should  have 
schools:  in  them,  and  a  teacher  who  can  exhort  or  preach. 
A  strong  religious  influence  should  be  kept  up  at  these 
places,  as  they  are  at  the  head  of  navigation,  on  Big  Boom, 
where  multitudes  of  traders  resort,  whose  influence  is  very 
bad. 

3.  At  Boompeh  is  an  open,  inviting  field,  which  should 
be  occupied  by  a  good  white  man  and  his  wife,  as  a  min- 
ister, with  an  efficient  teacher,  and  farmer,  and  mechanic. 

4.  At  Tecongo  another  strong  influence  should  be  placed, 
at  least  two  men  and  their  wives,  and  other  helpers.  The 
teachers  and  ministers  at  this  place,  should  be  men  of  edu- 
cation and  science,  and  acquainted  with  the  Arabic,  as  it  is 
a  strong  hold  of  Mahomedanism. 

These  two  towns  are  the  largest  in  the  country,  and  the 
fountain  of  influence  and  power — and  at  least  two  men 
and  their  wives  should  be  stationed  at  each  place,  without 
delay — so  that  if  one  falls,  the  work  need  not  all  stop. 
"  Two  and  two:' 

5.  Around,  and  connected  with  these  large  towns,  are 
many  important  places  where  schools  are  called  for,  and 
preaching  desired. 

6.  All  along  Big  Boom,  from  the  sea,  as  high  as  I  went, 


MISSIONARIES  NEEDED. 


313 


the  field  is  open  to  as  many  laborers  as  can  be  prevailed  on 
to  come. 

7.  We  hope  that  the  war — that  dreadfully  harassing  and 
destructive  war — is  done ;  but  unless  the  Gospel  is  intro- 
duced, it  will  not  stay  done  If  left  to  themselves,  and  the 
free  sway  of  the  devil,  war  will  be  sure  to  deluge  the  coun- 
try again.  Now  there  is  a  state  of  quiet  and  peace — of 
inquiring  and  looking  after  some  new  course  of  life.  They 
welcome  the  Gospel  as  the  "  glad  news,"  and  as  the  thing 
they  need.  The  call  for  schools,  preaching,  arts,  improve- 
ments, &c,  which  will  divert  and  interest,  and  occupy  their 
minds  usefully.  Shall  they  have  them,  or  shall  they  again 
be  left  to  the  devil  ? 

8.  A  good,  well-manned  Mission  station  at  Tissana, 
Boompeh,  and  Tecongo,  would,  no  doubt,  secure  perma- 
nent peace  and  union  in  all  that  country — nor  do  we  be- 
lieve anything  else  can.    Shall  these  posts  be  occupied  now  ?" 

9.  The  impression  in  favor  of  white  men's  coming  among 
them  is  strong  and  general.  A  great  "vantage"  has  been 
gained,  and  American  Missionaries  would  be  received  with 
open  arms,  and  shouts  of  joy, 

10.  There  is  an  undoubted  call  of  God  to  plant  the 
Gospel  in  this  country.  Shall  it  be  heeded  ?  Until  lately 
the  doors  have  been  closed  against  us — we  could  not  get 
into  the  interior  without  great  risk ;  now,  suddenly,  the 
mighty  interior  of  Africa  is  thrown  wide  open  to  us,  and 
the  call  from  every  quarter  is,  "  Come  over  and  help  us  ;" 
and  there  seems  nothing  to  prevent  rolling  the  Gospel  like 
a  mighty  flood,  over  all  that  rich  and  interesting  country, 
but  the  want  of  means  and  laborers.  Who  will  respond, 
"  Here  am  I,  send  me  ?"  God,  from  heaven  is  calling,  in 
language  not  to  be  mistaken,  "  Whom  shall  I  send,  and 
who  will  go  for  us  ?"  "  Ethiopia"  is  "  stretching  out  her 
hands  unto  God,"  and  to  the  churches  of  Christendom, 
crying,  "  Who  will  show  us  any  good  ?"  "  It  is  a  con- 
tinental call." 

Christians  of  America!  who  shall  go  ?    Young  men  and 
women,  what  say  you  ?    Young  ministers,  doctors,  me- 
chanics, what  do  you  answer  ?    Do  you  wish  a  bright  crown  ? 
Come  and  save  the  perishing.    Come  not  to  make  money, 
14 


314 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


get  a  name,  or  see  the  world,  but  to  do  good — to  teach, 
and  to  exemplify  the  Gospel. 

We  need  ministers,  teachers,  doctors,  carpenters,  weav- 
ers, cotton  growers,  sugar  makers,  (fee,  who  will  do  all  these 
things  only  for  God  and  souls.  I  close.  Dear  brother,  or 
sister,  the  case  is  before  you.  Africa  pleads  for  help,  and 
God  commands  you.    What  will  you  do  ? 


A  SINGULAR  CUSTOM. 


315 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 
LAST  MONTH  AT  THE  MISSION. 

Ever  since  my  return  from  the  country,  I  have  been 
very  unwell — all  out  of  order,  and  all  means  to  get  righted 
seemed  unavailing — weak  and  languid — no  appetite — eour 
stomach  almost  continually,  and  an  excessively  bad  state  of 
the  bowels,  bordering  on  dysentery,  most  of  the  time. 

June  1st,  1850.  Early  this  morning,  brother  Brooks  and 
myself  went,  in  our  canoe,  to  Barmah,  to  tell  Kalifah  about 
my  trip  and  labors,  to  please  him. 

Heard  and  settled  palavers  the  rest  of  the  day. 

A  SINGULAR  CUSTOM  "  SANDY." 

At  Barmah,  and  in  many  places  in  Africa,  there  is  a 
custom  which  is  common  among  Mahomedans,  and  through 
their  influence,  among  many  others,  called  "  doing  sandy." 
It  consists,  I  am  told,  in  circumcising  females.  There  are 
old  women  whose  professional  business  it  is  to  superintend 
this  work,  and  who  receive  pay  from  every  one  they  circum- 
cise. At  the  appointed  time,  those  who  are  resolved  on 
"  doing  sandy,"  resort  to  a  place  prepared  in  the  bush,  and 
remain  there  for  a  number  of  days,  till  all  the  performances 
have  been  gone  through  with.  Much  parade  and  ceremony 
are  practiced  on  such  occasions,  and  days  of  "sandy,"  are 
times  of  general  excitement  for  a  number  of  days. 

The  exact  object,  or  design,  or  supposed  efficacy  of  the 
ordinance,  I  do  not  understand  ;  but  this  much  I  know,  that 
those  who  have  been  through  the  operation  feel  themselves 
above  the  common  people,  or  all  who  have  not  "  done  sandy." 
They  seem  to  feel  themselves  better  than  other  people,  and 
will  not  bear  a  saucy,  insulting  word,  or  even  contradiction, 
from  an  "unsandied"  woman.  They  must  be  regarded  and 
treated  with  peculiar  respect !  It  is  ridiculous  to  see  the 
self-importance  of  some  of  these  sandied  women.  0  !  the 
delusions  of  Satan ! 


31G 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


TEACHER  DISCHARGED. 

The  teacher  I  employed  in  December  last,  had  become 
proud,  and  insolent  to  brother  Brooks — had  threatened  to 
"  flog"  Sarah,  went  contrary  to  our  orders,  and  had  once 
turned  his  wife  out  of  doors — which  made  us  feel  that  we 
had  better  dispense  with  his  services,  and  trust  God  for 
other  help  in  the  school,  and  accordingly,  we  gave  him 
his  "  walking  papers."  He  confessed,  and  begged  to  be 
continued  in  our  employ ;  but  we  felt  that  he  was  not  the 
person  to  fill  that  station,  and  told  him  we  could  not.  I 
promised  to  get  him  back  to  Freetown.* 

2d.  Sabbath.  Exceedingly  languid  all  day.  Brother 
Brooks  tried  to  preach,  but  could  not  go  through  on  account 
of  sickness — was  taken  with  faintness  and  vomiting  ;  he  went 
to  bed,  and  I  talked  a  little.  At  five  o'clock,  he  preached  at 
the  little  town,  near.    In  the  evening,  I  tried  to  talk. 


THE  CHAMELEON. 


These  animals  are  plenty.  They  are  generally  of  a 
greenish  color — though  they  change  color,  according  as  they 

*  I  brought  him  to  Freetown  with  me,  when  I  came  home.  He  of 
course  wished  to  get  into  employ,  and  while  I  was  waiting  there,  came 
to  me  to  get  a  "Book."'  or  recommendation  from  me,  as  his  last  em- 
ployer. I  was  troubled  to  know  what  to  do.  I  could  not,  of  course, 
recommend  him,  for  I  had  discharged  him — so  I  wrote  that  I  considered 
him  calculated  for  a  clerk  in  a  store,  and  as  such,  recommended  him, 
He  had  a  great  business  turn,  and  would  very  probably  give  satisfaction 
to  some  of  the  mercantile  establishments. 


WORKMAN  DISCHARGED. 


317 


feed  on  different  things.  The  body  is  about  seven  or  eight 
inches  long,  and  the  tail  as  much  longer.  They  are  slow  in 
their  movements,  and  poisonous.  Reptiles  of  the  lizard  kind 
are  every  where  abundant.  Many  of  them  are  perfectly 
harmless,  and  very  beautiful. 

4th.  Much  care  and  business — weak  and  languid — married 
two  couple  of  country  people,  who  are  working  for  us. 
They  are  becoming  more  favorable  to  the  Gospel  law  of 
marriage. 

When  the  bell  rang  for  the  men  to  stop  work,  one  of  them, 
a  new  hand,  jumped  about  with  joy,  and  threw  his  arm 
around  a  school  girl's  neck,  who  happened  to  be  out  doors. 
We  called,  and  discharged  him  at  once,  feeling  the  need  of 
prompt  and  decisive  action  in  such  cases,  to  serve  as  a  warn- 
ing to  others,  in  future. 

5th.  Languid.  Brother  Brooks  sick  all  day,  and  all  last 
night,  with  the  headache.  We  seem  to  be  two  poor,  use- 
less sticks.  Sarah  complains  that  all  the  care  of  the  school 
is  too  much  for  her — and  it  is.  Lord,  sent  help,  in  Thy 
good  time. 

7th.  John  (brother  Brooks)  very  poorly  indeed.  Letter 
from  Bunyan.    He  was  eight  days  getting  to  Tissana. 

9th.  Sabbath.  Kept  my  bed.  John  was  helped  of  God, 
preached  twice,  and  felt  very  happy  all  day.  In  the  eve- 
ning, neither  of  us  could  go  out,  and  we  appointed  three  of 
the  brethren  to  lead  the  meeting. 

10th.  This  morning,  a  crush  of  care,  business,  and  per- 
plexity, in  fitting  off  a  canoe,  sending  a  man  to  Tissana,  and 
writing.    It  was  too  much,  and  I  had  to  go  to  bed. 

11th.  Bowels  worse  than  ever — can  do  nothing — very 
weak,  and  fast  becoming  weaker. 

12th.  John  in  school  all  day,  after  having  no  school  for 
two  days  for  want  of  a  teacher — Sarah  being  unwell. 

14th.  Heard  and  settled  a  very  unpleasant  palaver  re- 
specting a  wife's  unfaithfulness.  0  !  what  trials  for  a  poor 
Missionary  ! 

BEA-BUNGO  STEDFAST. 

An  arrival  from  Tissana — good  news  from  there.  The 
Lord  is  evidently  in   that  region,  through  Bunyan.  He 


318 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


writes — "  Last  Sunday,  Bea-bungo  helped  me  much  to  talk 
to  the  people.  When  in  the  service,  he  saw  Braw  take 
snuff,  and  speak  to  his  wives.  When  meeting  was  over  he 
talked  to  Braw,  saying,  '  This  way  you  do,  not  good.  You 
come  in  God's  house,  you  must  not  mind  snuff  palaver  (a 
good  lesson  for  many  in  our  own  churches),  and  no  talk  to 
your  wives  ;  or  by  and  by,  when  you  die,  God  will  say, 
'  You  come  My  house,  you  no  mind  me — only  you  mind 
your  wives,  and  your  snuff  palaver,  that's  all,' — and  then 
you  will  go  into  the  fire  for  that.'  Braw  only  answered — 
'  Teach  me.'  Bea-bungo  said,  if  the  Mission  came  to  his 
country,  he  would  learn  to  read.  He  wants  a  mission  on  his 
side  of  the  river,  as  it  is  too  much  trouble  to  cross  over 
every  day ;  yet  he  says  he  will  come  over  every  day  to  hear 
God-palaver.    He  will  help  us  much. 

16th.  I  preached  at  ten  o'clock,  and  in  the  evening — 
meetings  interesting.    John  could  not  go  out  this  evening. 

17th.  John  had  an  excellent  time,  in  class,  with  the 
boys. 

20th.  Quite  unwell  all  the  time — John  sick  again.  I  tried 
my  hand  at  setting  type,  for  the  first.  We  need  a  printer 
very  much.  John  can  set  type  slowly,  but  he  has  and  will 
have  enough  to  do,  without  setting  type  ;  but  he  can  teach 
a  boy. 

24th  Unwell  myself — John  sick  all  night  and  to-day,  and 
Sarah  is  considerably  unwell. 

CONCLUSION  TO  LEAVE  FOR  AMERICA. 

25th.  In  view  of  the  state  of  my  health,  as  exhibited  in 
this  chapter,  and  fearing  I  should  get  no  better,  but  only 
"grow  worse,"  without  a  change,  John  and  myself  have 
come  to  the  conclusion  that  I  should  return  home,  as  speedily 
as  possible — though  at  the  fearful  risk  of  his  being  crushed 
beneath  the  mountain  weight  of  care,  labor,  and  responsi- 
bility, which  would  inevitably  roll  upon  him  in  his  loneliness 
— and  thus  of  having  the  Mission  again  left  without  any  Mis- 
sionary !  Yet,  in  another  view,  we  feared  if  I  should  stay, 
I  would  certainly  die,  and  then  he  would  be  left  alone,  after 
all ;  in  hope,  therefore,  that  one  of  us  might  be  saved,  he 


LETTER   FROM  BROTHER  BROOKS. 


319 


felt  perfectly  willing  to  meet  the  risk,  and  bid  me  adieu. 
And  it  was  only  from  a  firm  conviction  that  I  needed  a 
change — a  sea  voyage — rest  for  a  season,  in  order  to  be  fit 
for  any  future  service,  that  I  could  bring  my  mind  to  consent 
to  leave  the  interesting  field,  under  such  circumstances,  and 
at  such  a  critical  time.  Hope  also  that  I  might  induce 
many  others  to  hasten  to  the  field,  made  me  more  willing  to 
leave.    John's  feelings  are  described  in  the  following  : 

LETTER  FROM  JOHN  S.  BROOKS. 

"  Brother  George  Thompson  has  come  to  the  conclusion 
to  start  for  America  in  a  few  days,  God  willing.  I  most 
fully  approve  of  his  going  now,  for  several  reasons.  1.  He 
is  in  a  very  bad  state  of  health,  and  I  do  not  think  he  would 
live  long  without  a  change.  2.  We  must  have  more  help, 
but  despair  of  getting  it  without  one  more  human  sacrifice. 
To  write,  seems  almost  useless.  The  fact  that  we  are  dying 
of  overwork  arouses  no  one.  It  seems  absolutely  necessary, 
therefore,  to  try  the  power  of  one's  personal  efforts — of  one 
who  is,  as  it  were,  from  the  dead — while  the  life  of  another 
may  be  offered  through  his  absence  from  the  Mission.  But 
if  the  sacrifice  of  my  life  w  ill  arouse  delinquents  to  duty,  I 
am  on  the  altar,  and  willingly  '  bare  my  breast  to  the  knife.' 
Let  it  drink  from  the  cells  of  my  heart  until  drunk  with 
blood,  or  staid  by  the  Angel  voice,  '  Here,  Lord,  am  I, 
send  me  to  fulfill  Thy  command,  '  Bear  ye  one  another's 
burdens.'  " 

Spent  the  day,  packing  up  my  things,  till  my  strength 
failed.    Ate  palm  cabbage,  which  was  excellent. 

26th.  Packing  things — arranging  business  so  that  John 
can  understand  it,  and  giving  him  such  hints  as  seemed 
needful.  Had  an  exceedingly  interesting  conversation  with 
him,  which  did  ray  soul  a  great  deal  of  good,  and  gave  me 
comfort. 

Sent  a  man  to  Tissana,  to  inform  Bunyan  of  my  arrange- 
ments. Also  to  Kalifah,  and  others,  that  they  may  not 
think  I  ran  away  from  them  secretly. 

2  7th.  Kalifah  came  over,  and  brought  his  large,  ornament- 


320 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


ed  chiefs  gown,  which  I  bought  for  $10,  to  take  home  as  a 
curiosity,  and  a  specimen. of  their  ingenuity. 

28th.  Writing  hints,  and  instructions  to  John — and  gave 
him  a  paper,  constituting  him  head,  and  sole  manager  of  the 
Mission,  in  my  absence,  to  prevent  any  difficulty,  on  the  part 
of  country  people. 

29th.  Late,  Bunyan  came,  having  nearly  killed  himself  to 
get  here.    Bea-bungo  appears  well,  and  exhorts  his  people. 

30th.  Preached  a  farewell  sermon,  from  Heb.  hi.  12,  13, 
then  went  to  bed,  till  four  o'clock,  at  which  time  I  adminis- 
tered the  Sacrament  to  the  infant  church  once  more,  on  the 
eve  of  departure.  This  evening,  a  good  meeting.  I  talked, 
Bunyan  followed,  and  a  number  prayed.  God  was  evident- 
ly among  us. 

THE  PALM  PINE  AND  MANGROVE  BUSH. 


This  cut  is  a  small 
view  of   a  Mangrove  § 


Bush, 
native 


Also  is  seen  a 
canoe,  made  of 


a  small  log,  with  two  natives  in  it.  In  making  canoes,  the 
Africans  are  very  expert.    They  make  them  of  all  sizes,  from 


FAREWELL  MEETINGS. 


321 


one  large  enough  to  cany  one  man,  to  those  which  will  can  y 
fifty. 

The  Mangrove  tree  is  very  singular,  useful,  and  abundant 
on  the  low  lands  of  western  Africa.  It  is  supported  by  in- 
numerable bowing  roots,  above  ground,  so  that  the  body  of 
the  tree  is  formed  from  six  to  twelve  feet  from  the  ground. 
To  cut  down  the  tree,  the  person  generally  stands  on  the  top 
of  these  roots.  The  roots  are  so  thick  and  close  that  a  cat 
can  scarcely  go  between  them.  From  the  ends  of  the  limbs, 
small  long  hangers,  like  ropes,  proceed,  growing  downwards 
till  they  reach  the  ground,  where  they  take  root,  and  serve 
as  braces,  (as  ropes  of  a  ship  brace  a  mast.)  The  timber  is 
very  hard,  and  durable,  and  is  much  used  for  building  pur- 
poses. They  are  not  found  on  the  high  lands.  u  Mangrove 
swamps"  are  proverbial  for  their  unhealthiness.  Between 
the  Mission  and  York  Island,  it  is  mostly  of  this  kind.  And 
by  every  tide,  much  of  the  country  is  overflown.  All  such 
situations  must  necessarily  be  unhealthy. 

Adjoining  the  Mangrove,  on  the  left,  is  a  view  of  a  Palm 

Pine  Bush,  with  a  large  tree  in  the  back  ground  full  of 

monkeys,  enjoying  their  gambols.    The  Palm  Pine  is  used 

for  nothing  that  I  know  of.    They  grow  on  low  lands,  very 

thick.    The  body  will  not  generally  be  more  than  three  to 

six  inches  in  diameter — from  two  to  eighteen  feet  hi^h. 

.  .  . 

They  abound  all  along  the  river,  around  the  mission,  and 

above  it.    They  are  so  thick  oftentimes  that  no  object  can 

be  seen  six  feet  in  them.     Their  name  arises  from  the  leaf 

resembling  the  Pine-apple  leaf,  and  the  body  the  appearance 

of  the  Palm  tree. 

DEPARTURE  FROM  THE  MISSION. 

July  1st,  1850.  York  Island.  I  was  up  early  this 
morning,  thinking,  and  writing  directions  for  John's  assist- 
ance. At  nine  o'clock  we  met  in  the  chapel,  where  I  gave 
my  parting  advice,  and  had  parting  prayers. 

Loaded  the  canoe,  very  full — sixteen  human  beings,  our 
luggage,  fowls,  parrots,  wild  cat  and  monkeys. 

Our  parting  was  a  solemn  one  to  us  all.    Many,  as  I  took 
them  by  the  hand,  sighed,  in  pitiful  accents,  "  0  !   Toh  /" 
They  were  dear  to  me,  and  they  loved  me. 
14* 


322 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


My  severest  trial  was  to  shake  hands  with  John — poor, 
sickly,  feeble,  lonely  John — and  say  to  him,  "Farewell 
John."    My  heart  swelled,  and  I  could  say  no  more. 

We  left  about  eleven  o'clock.  Our  men  pulled  well,  and 
we  reached  this  place  about  five.  It  rained  much,  so  that 
we  were  nicely  wet  by  it,  and  the  dashing  waves. 

adieu  ! 

Thus  I  have  left  my  adopted  home,  after  a  residence  of 
two  years,  to  wander  again,  whither,  I  know  not.  Memora- 
ble two  years  I — suffering,  laborious,  trying,  joyous,  glorious. 
God  be  praised  for  all. 

I  love  my  adopted  home.  I  love  the  people,  though  they 
have  caused  me  many  trials.  I  love  my  children,  "  begot- 
ten in  Christ  Jesus,  through  the  gospel."  I  love  the  coun- 
try people,  over  whom  my  soul  has  yearned  and  travailed. 
I  love  my  work.  I  love  the  climate.  I  do — 0  !  I  do — yes 
I  DO  LOVE  AFRICA ! 

Yes,  despised  land,  of  my  longed  for,  and  hearty  adop- 
tion, I  love  thee  most  ardently — and  though  I  leave  thee 
for  a  while,  my  heart  is  with  thee — and  my  tongue  and  pen 
shall  plead  for  thee,  and  my  daily  prayer  ascend  in  thy  be- 
half. 

Loved  Mission  !  farewell  for  a  season.  Heaven  be 
gracious  to  thee,  and  all  in  the  circle  of  thy  influence. 
God  be  thy  keeper,  and  the  Holy  Spirit  be  ever  with  thee. 

I  find  it  more  trying  to  leave  the  dear  ones — the  asso- 
ciations— my  manner  of  life,  my  work,  my  sufferings — 
more  painful  than  it  was  to  leave  my  native  country.  My 
heart  was  not  there — /  leave  it  here.  The  hope  of  re- 
turning comforts  me,  and  the  expectation  of  getting  assist- 
ance, cheers  me.    Amen.    "  The  will  of  the  Lord  be  done." 

JOURNEY  TO,    AND  STAY  IN  FREETOWN. 

2d.  After  running  to  different  places,  in  our  canoe,  to  find 
a  passage  to  town,  we  finally  found  a  canoe  going  to  Maw- 
sam  river,  not  more  than  one-third  of  the  way,  but  seeing 


TAW-PAW  TREE   AND  FRUIT. 


323 


no  other  chance,  T  took  passage,  in  an  old  leaky  canoe,  from 
Keilah,  on  Sherbro  Island.* 

That  night  Ave  sailed  with  fair  wind,  very  finely,  having 
some  narrow  escapes  from  the  rocks.  Our  canoe  leaked 
dreadfully,  and  we  had  to  keep  bailing  most  of  the  time.  I 
was  up  all  the  time,  wet  and  cold.  We  were  so  crowded 
there  was  no  place  to  lie,  or  scarcely  to  sit,  and  it  was  very 
tedious. 

In  the  morning,  as  some  boys  were  in  swimming,  a  croco- 
dile was  seen  making  for  them,  and  they  just  escaped. 

At  Mawsam,  we  could  get  no  other  canoe,  and  I  engaged 
the  same  leaky  thing,  to  convey  us  to  town.  We  had 
much  head  wind,  and  rough  sea,  and  made  slow  progress. 
Frequent  showers,  which  kept  me  wet  most  of  the  time. 
And  having-  no  place  to  lie,  I  got  no  sleep,  till  we  reached 
York,  on  the  4th,  late  in  the  evening,  very  wet  and  chilly. 
We  aroused  brother  George  Decker,  who  furnished  dry 
clothing,  and  a  place  to  rest  my  weary  head. 

THE    PAW-PAW  TREE. 

While  sitting  in  brother  Decker's  house  just  two  years 
before  this,  I  sketched  a  paw-paw  tree,  of  which  the  above 
cut  is  a  likeness.  The  tree  grows  abundantly  in  Africa, 
and  can  be  easily  cultivated  to  any  extent.  It  is  of  rapid 
growth,  and  has  a  trunk  very  similar  in  its  structure  to  the 
stalk  of  the  common  sun-flower — not  hard  and  strong, 
like  common  trees,  but  rather  pithy,  porous,  and  soft.  It 
varies  in  height  from  ten  to  twenty  feet — three  to  ten 
inches  in  diameter.   The  fruit  is  seen  hanging  in  the  top  of 

*  Sherbro  Island  is  considerably  large — all  low,  level,  and  mostly 
covered  with  thick  bush.  (Turtle  Islands  are  adjoining,  and  north  of 
it,  taking  their  name  from  the  abundance  of  turtles  found  there.) 
There  are  a  number  of  towns  on  it,  and  some  small  streams  of  fresh, 
water  rise  from  the  interior.  It  was  the  place  first  selected  for  the 
colony  of  Liberia ;  but  so  many  died  there,  it  was  soon  left,  for  the 
place  now  possessed.  John  Newton  resided  considerably  on  Sherbro 
Island.  There  are  a  number  of  Sierra  Leone  trading  establishments 
there,  where  much  business  is  done.  Pine  apples  are  very  abundant 
on  it,  oranges  abound,  and  fine  oysters  are  easily  procured  in  its  small 
creeks. 


324 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


the  tree,  like  bushels  of 
muskmelons,  which  fruit  it 
very  much  resembles,  in 
appearance  and  taste.  The 
paw-paw  melon  varies  in 
size  from  a  goose  egg,  to 
that  of  a  good  sized  musk- 
melon  —  the  larger  ones 
being  at  the  bottom,  and 
decreasing  in  size  towards 
the  top.  The  fruit  is  very- 
rich  and  healthy — when 
ripe,  yellow.  It  is  also 
very  good  when  green,  to 
boil  as  a  squash.  I  be- 
came excessively  fond  of 
them.  The  leaves  and 
stems  are  green.  The 
stems  of  the  leaves  are 
from  two  to  six  feet  long. 
The  leaves .  are  from  ten 
inches  to  three  feet  across. 
In  the  cut,  two  leaves  are  given,  showing  the  exact  form 
— the  small  one  ten  inches  across,  the  large  one  three  feet. 

It  bears  yearly,  for  a  long  time.  The  paw-paw  is  only 
one  of  the  many  luxuries  of  tropical  climates. 

July  5th.  Freetown.  This  forenoon  was  very  stormy. 
About  noon  we  started,  and  came  very  well  till  we  rounded 
the  cape,  then  the  wind  was  against  us,  and  beat  us  back 
again  to  sea,  when  we  had  almost  gained  our  port.  Night 
came  on,  the  storm  beat  furiously,  the  breakers  dashed 
frightfully,  and  the  women  screamed  terribly,  supposing  all 
was  gone  ;  but  I  lifted  my  heart  to  Jesus,  who  maketh 
"  the  storm  a  calm,"  and  in  Him  I  reposed  quietly,  till  a 
sudden  deliverance  was  wrought  for  us,  and,  late  in  the 
night,  we  came  safely  into  the  quiet  bay. 

During  the  trip,  I  slept  little  or  none,  there  being  no 
place  to  lie  down,  or  even  to  sit  comfortably.  I  did  lie 
down  and  doze  a  little  one  night,  on  the  oars  ;  but  most  of 
the  time  I  had  to  be  up  to  see  that  the  canoe  was  kept 


THE  BRIG  L0WDER. 


325 


bailed  out.  The  men  would  neglect  it,  and  I  had  to  do  it 
myself.  Having  hard  rains,  I  was  wet  much  of  the  way, 
and  became  very  much  chilled,  before  getting  in.  , 

Our  journey  was  a  dreadfully  tedious,  trying,  suffering, 
dangerous  one.  "  Then  are  they  glad,  because  they  be 
quiet — so  He  bringeth  them  unto  their  desired  haven. 
Oh  !  that  men  would  praise  the  Lord,  for  His  goodness,  and 
for  His  wonderful  works  to  the  children  of  men." 

7  th.    Sabbath.    Preached  for  brother  James  Beale. 

9th.  Found  brig  Clara,  expecting  to  sail  to  Philadelphia 
in  two  or  three  weeks,  and  engaged  a  passage. 

10th  and  11th.  Waiting  and  getting  printed  two  tem- 
perance cards,  for  circulation.  Thomas  Raston  refused  to 
print  them,  and  I  had  to  pay  very  high  at  the  Government 
office.  They  were  entitled,  "  Bible  against  Wine,"  and 
"  That  one  Road"  They  were  distributed,  and  the  com- 
mon people  were  eager  to  receive  them.  The  favor  of 
some  of  the  Missionaries,  I  lost  in  consequence. 

I  am  very  much  troubled  with  cramps  in  my  legs,  in 
the  night — obliged  to  get  up  three  or  four  times  in  a  night. 
Quite  unwell  most  of  the  time. 

21st.    Preached  twice  for  brother  Beale. 

At  this  time,  he  was  quite  unwell,  and  could  not  preach, 
so  that  my  being  able  to  supply  his  pulpit,  was  very  ac- 
ceptable, though  I  was  more  fitting  myself  to  be  in  my  bed, 
than  to  be  preaching. 

26th.  My  cramps  trouble  me  much.  Bowels  bad,  and 
very  unwell. 

A  VESSEL  FROM  NEW  YORK. 

30th.  This  morning  the  brig  Lowder,  Captain  Brown, 
came  in — having  goods  for  the  Mission.  Letters  from  wife 
and  others,  which  stated  that  my  wife  was  expecting  to 
come  to  me,  early  in  the  fall !  What  shall  I  do  ?  Go,  and 
miss  her  on  the  ocean.  I  am  not  at  all  in  a  fit  state  to  re- 
main. After  consulting  with  Capt.  B.,  and  receiving  the 
assurance  that  no  vessel  would  sail  from  New  York  before 
I  could  get  home,  I  concluded  to  go,  trusting  in  the  Lord. 

August  1st,  1850.    Got  the  Mission  goods  ashore,  and 


326 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


stored  them  in  the  custom  house,  till  there  shall  be  oppor- 
tunity to  send  them.  0  !  how  much  we  need  an  agent  here, 
with  a  vessel  under  his  care.* 

7th  to  11th.  On  board  the  brig  Clara,  lame  with  rheu- 
matism. 

Have  formed  a  very  pleasant  acquaintance  with  Dr. 
Ford,  who  came  in  the  Lowder,  going  to  the  Gaboon 
Mission. 

12th.  My  birth  day!  Am  thirty-three-years  old.  What 
another  year  will  bring,  the  Lord  only  knows.  May  He 
guide  and  order  all  things  concerning  me  as  will  be  for  His 
glory,  and  my  soul  shall  say  Amen. 

TEMPERATURE  OF  AFRICA. 

In  all  the  western  portions  of  Africa,  even  on  the  equa- 
tor, it  is  never  so  excessively  hot  as  is  frequently  the  case  in 
the  United  States — in  New  York,  or  in  New  England,  or 
any  other  portion.  It  is  the  testimony  of  settlers,  mer- 
chants, travelers,  physicians,  and  missionaries  in  Sierra 
Leone,  Mendi  Mission,  Liberia  Gaboon  river,  (on  the 
equator),  &c,  that  the  thermometor  never  rises  to  90  de- 
grees— ranging  from  60  to  88  the  year  round.     In  the 

*  A  good  Agent  in  Freetown,  with  a  small  steamboat  under  his 
care,  might  do  much  toward  supporting  the  Mission,  by  the  coast 
trade.  He  should  be  a  man,  who  would  do  the  business  on  Gospel 
principles,  and  for  God,  and  the  conversion  of  Africa.  He  would 
receive  suitable  goods  from  America  or  England,  and  send  into  the 
country — for  which  he  would  get  rice,  palm  oil,  ivory,  pea-nuts,  gin- 
ger, pepper,  hides,  gold,  &c,  which  could  be  exchanged  again,  profita- 
bly, for  suitable  goods  for  the  African  trade.  He  would  also  receive 
letters  and  goods  from  America,  and  forward  to  the  Missionaries,  as 
well  as  receive  theirs,  and  forward  to  America.  Again,  he  would 
furnish  a  home  for  new  Missionaries,  till  a  conveyance  could  be  ob- 
tained, to  their  stations,  and  a  place  of  resort  for  sick  Missionaries  who 
shall  need  change,  &c.  A  person  of  this  kind  is  imperiously  needed, 
in  Freetown.  Who  will  go,  and  fill  the  place  ?  Christian  mer- 
chants, who  ?  KF3*  And  who  will  contribute  $1000— or  $500,  or  $100, 
or  $50,  towards  furnishing  a  good  steamboat  for  the  Mission  use,  to 
plow  the  rivers  of  Africa,  and  spread  light,  civilisation  and  salvation 
through  all  that  dark  land  ?  Who?  Any  so  disposed,  please  forward 
their  names  and  the  amount  to  48  Beekman-street.  New  York,  to  Lewis 
Tappan.  And  may  the  Lord  open  wide  your  heart,  dear  reader,  for  a 
perishing  continent. 


THE  ADJUTANT. 


327 


night,  it  sometimes  falls  to  60 — in  the  day  time  from  72 
to  88.  It  is  an  exceedingly  delightful,  charming  climate. 
I  love  it  dearly.  No  frost — no  excessive  heat — mild  and 
verdant  all  the  year — who  could  help  being  delighted  with 
such  a  climate  ? 


THE  ADJUTANT,  OR  CROWNED  CRANE. 


These  birds  are  found  in  Western  Africa.  Some  of  them 
are  seen  walking  with  slow  measured  steps  (from  which 
they  take  the  name  of  adjutant)  about  the  streets  of  Free- 
town. Thejr  are  very  easil}7  domesticated,  and  become  very 
tame.  They  grow  to  the  height  of  four  feet — are  remarka- 
ble for  their  elegant  proportions,  and  graceful  walk.  The 
forehead  is  covered  with  a  thick  tuft  of  velvety  feathers, 
and  a  beautiful  crest  on  the  top.  The  naked  cheeks  and 
temples  are  of  a  delicate  rose  color.  The  general  color  of 
the  bird  is  blackish,  with  a  tinge  of  lead  color.  It  makes  a 
sharp  shrill  noi.->e,  which  can  be  heard  far  off. 

LATEST  ACCOUNTS. 

While  waiting  here,  I  received  letters  from  John,  giving 


328 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


accounts  of  things  at  the  Mission,  up  to  July  26th.  Below 
is  a  brief  sketch.: 

"  Mendi  Mission,  July  1st. — Dear  George,  language  is 
too  weak  to  express  ray  feelings,  in  view  of  the  responsi- 
bilities of  this  Mission,  Tissana  Station,  &c,  and  in  view  of 
my  unfitness  and  inexperience.  You  tell  me  to  forget 
them.  How  can  I?  When  I  consider  the  interests  of 
this  mission,  the  salvation  of  souls,  the  good  of  this  whole 
country,  the  spread  of  the  Redeemer's  cause,  may  I  not 
use  the  language  of  the  Apostle,  '  Who  is  sufficient  for 
these  things  ?'  Pray  that  deep  piety  of  heart,  and  love 
to  God  and  souls  may  prompt  me  to  do  all  to  the  glory  of 
God,  and  the  good  of  man — that  life  may  be  protracted, 
my  health  preserved,  and  my  faith  and  wisdom  equal  to  my 
day. 

"When  I  look  about  the  Mission  premises,  and  realize 
that  you  are  absent,  I  feel  solitary  and  alone.  But  no,  I 
have  gone  too  far.  One  ray  of  hope  remains — that  faith, 
prayer,  and  constant  occupation,  may  make  me  forget  my- 
self, and  fill  my  heart  with  peace,  joy  and  confidence. 
Pray  that  this  may  be  so.  I  am  glad  that  you  know  just 
how  to  pray  for  me.  You  have  been  tried  in  all  points  as 
I  shall  be. 

"  July  4th.  Last  night  I  did  not  close  my  eyes  in  sleep, 
such  were  my  feelings  in  view  of  the  care  and  responsibility, 
that  press  so  heavily  upon  me. 

"  8th.  The  boys  do  well.  0 !  pray  for  them.  Dear 
George,  pray  for  me.  I  feel  that  we  are  one  in  heart,  and 
that  we  jointly  bear  the  responsibilities  of  this  Mission.  Do 
not  forget  this  when  you  are  in  America.     [No,  dear  John.] 

"  10th.  A  difficulty  between  two  of  our  workmen.  I 
called  them  into  my  room,  talked  to  one  of  them,  and 
showed  him  his  fault.  He  saw  it,  confessed,  and  asked 
forgiveness.  Thus  strife  was  ended  in  friendship.  God 
be  praised.  It  looks  like  the  work  of  God,  to  see  a  man 
infuriated  with  rage,  melt  down  under  a  sense  of  his  sin, 
and  become  like  a  child. 

"11th.  Bunyan  says  he  knows  of  a  number  of  stone 
gods,  similar  to  the  one  you  brought  from  the  Mendi  coun- 
try, and  that  he  will  try  to  secure  them  for  you.    I  try  to 


brooks's  journal. 


.329 


be  idle,  as  I  think  it  will  be  almost  a  virtue  in  Africa.  [The 
great  danger  all  the  time  is,  that  a  person  will  do  too 
much — over-do. — G.  T.] 

"  12th.  Sarah  has  an  arduous  time  in  the  school.  We 
need  another  teacher  soon.  In  the  children  lies  our  hope 
for  this  country.  They  have  the  greatest  claim  to  our  la- 
bors. We  cannot,  we  must  not  neglect  them.  But  while 
we  do  all  we  can  for  them,  we  must  not  neglect  those  who 
are  nearer  eternity. 

"  13th.  Our  evening  meetings  are  quite  interesting. 
Some  of  the  workmen  attend  ever}*  evening,  and  take  part 
in  the  exercises.  The  girls  and  boys  also  take  a  part.  0  ! 
that  the  blessing  of  God  may  attend  us.  Pray  much  for 
the  church.    We  need  one  to  attend  wholly  to  its  interests. 

"  14th.  Preached  as  usual  at  ten  o'clock.  The  congre- 
gation was  attentive,  and  appeared  interested.  At  the  little 
town,  we  had  a  large  meeting.  In  the  evening,  preached 
again.  This  has  been  a  pleasant  Sabbath — but  three  meet- 
ings, besides  attending  the  Sabbath-school,  is  too  much  for 
one  poor  mortal.  That  the  Lord  will  be  my  help,  is  a  fact 
that  fills  my  soul  with  joy  and  confidence.  Hope  abounds. 
I  rise  above  the  waters  and  dismiss  all  fears.  We  expect 
a  refreshing  from  on  high — an  awaking  up  of  the  church. 
Why  may  I  not  expect  a  blessing,  since  God  is  willing  to  do 
for  his  people  more  than  they  can  think  ?  There  appears  to 
be  more  interest  in  our  church  than  heretofore. 

"  22d.  Yesterday,  preached  to  a  full  meeting.  There 
was  a  good  meeting  also,  at  the  little  town.  In  the  even- 
ing, feeling  too  much  exhausted  to  preach,  we  had  a  prayer- 
meeting. 

"  24th.  Tissana  people  attend  meeting  well.  Bea-bungo 
is  steadfast. 

"  25th.  Not  well,  but  able  to  sit  up  and  write  some. 
Dear  George,  we  remember  you  always.  0  !  pray  for  us. 
L  feel  the  need  of  the  prayers  of  Christians." 

Aug.  14,  1850.  Brig  Clara.  About  two  o'clock,  we 
came  aboard,  and  are  now  nearly  out  of  sight  of  land,  for 
America. 

Dear  land  of  my  adoption,  for  the  present,  adieu.  May 
heaven's  best  blessings  rest  upon  you.  and,  in  due  time,  re- 


330 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


turn  me  to  labor  again  for  thy  salvation,  and  redemption 
from  darkness,  sin,  and  woe.  Farewell. 

home  ! 

After  a  passage  of  forty-two  days,  I  arrived  at  Philadel- 
phia. It  was  mostly  a  pleasant  voyage — but  little,  very 
rough  weather — some  storms,  many  squalls,  and  a  few  days 
of  calm. 

On  board,  I  pqeached,  as  I  had  opportunity,  talked  with 
the  hands,  and  provided  them  with  tracts. 

The  passage  and  change  has  very  much  improved  my 
health,  so  that  I  can  now  labor  again.  My  heart  swells 
with  grateful  emotions  to  the  God  of  sea  and  land,  for  all 
the  kind  and  faithful  care  over  me,  till  I  am  again  per- 
mitted to  see  and  tread  the  shores  of  my  native  land.  My 
desire  is  to  spend  a  season  here  for  the  benefit  of  my  health, 
to  awaken  a  Missionary  spirit  in  the  churches,  to  persuade 
many  laborers  to  go  to  the  perishing  harvest,  and  with  them 
to  return  to  my  chosen  country,  the  land  of  my  delight,  to 
point  the  sinking  millions  to  the  "  Lamb  of  God,  who 
taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world." 

Who  will  go  with  me  to  this  interesting  field  ?  Who, 
that  cannot  go,  will  deny  self,  and  give  to  send  the  news  of 
pardon  to  the  guilty  and  perishing  ? 

CONCLUSION. 

I  was  much  rejoiced,  on  reaching  home,  to  find  a  com- 
pany ready  to  start  for  the  ripe  field,  which  I  left  with  such 
reluctance,  because  the  "laborers  are  few."  With  great 
delight,  I  assisted  to  get  them  ready,  and  on  the  10th  of 
December,  1850,  they  sailed  for  the  longed-for  field.  There 
were  eight  of  them — J.  C.  Tefft  and  wife,  F.  L.  Arnold, 
and  wife,  Joanna  Alden,  Hannah  More,  William  C.  Brown, 
and  Samuel  Gray,  (colored).  They  left  in  cheerful  spirits, 
and  arrived  at  their  staiion,  safely.  Miss  Alden  died  in  the 
course  of  two  or  three  months.  Mrs.  Tefft  and  Mrs.  Arnold 
have  also  lately  fallen.  They  died,  rejoicing  in  their  Savior. 
Sister  Tefft  said,  in  her  last  moments,  "  Tell  the  friends  in 


APPEAL  FOR  MISSIONARIES. 


331 


America,  I  die  happy  in  the  Lord.  I  can  trust  the  Savior 
at  this  hour.  I  feel  that  I  am  going  to  Jesus'  arms.  /  am 
not  sorry  that  I  came  to  Africa." 

Mrs.  Arnold  "felt  thankful  for  the  privilege  of  coming 
to  Africa  to  labor  for  this  degraded  people,"  and  often  said, 
"  I  have  already  been  richly  paid  for  coming  to  Africa" 
Blessed  testimony  ! 

News  has  been  received  from  these  brethren  of  an  inter- 
esting character,  and  the  call  for  laborers  reiterated.  One 
says,  <!  It  is  a  Continental  call."  Ethiopia  is  emphatically 
stretching  out  her  hands  to  God. 

Probably  in  all  the  Missionary  world,  there  is  not  a  more 
ripe,  extensive,  and  encouraging  field,  and  one  promising  a 
more  abundant  and  speedy  harvest,  than  Africa.  "  How 
shall  they  hear  without  a  preacher?" 

Reader,  can  you  go  to  preach,  teach,  or  help  those  who 
do  ?  Have  you  children  you  can  train  and  send  ?  Have 
you  influence  to  stir  up  others  to  go  ?  But  "  how  shall 
they  preach  except  they  be  sent  ?"  If  you  cannot  go, 
will  you  help  to  send  those  who  can,  and  are  willing  to  go  ? 

0  !  the  blessed  privilege  of  being  "  laborers  together  with 
God" — co-workers  with  Jesus  Christ.  Who  can  be  con- 
tented to  be  deprived  of  the  privilege,  the  happiness,  the 
honor  and  reward  of  so  doing — of  living,  not  to  please  self, 
but  to  do  good — not  to  indulge  the  flesh,  but  to  glorify 
God — not  to  gain  earthly,  corruptible,  fleeting  vanities,  but 
to  "  lay  up  treasure  in  heaven" — to  be  like  God,  and  to 
bring  the  world  into  a  conformity  with  His  blessed  and 
holy  will  ?    Who  ? 

Reader,  can  you  disregard  all  this  honor  and  glory? 
What  we  do  must  be  done  quickly,  for  our  day  will  soon  be 
past,  and  the  poor,  benighted  Africans  are  fast  passing  off 
the  stage,  beyond  the  reach  of  the  offers  of  eternal  life. 

Our  children  cannot  offer  the  cup  of  salvation  to  the 
present  generation  of  heathen,  for  they,  with  us,  will  pass 
away.  What  is  done  for  the  present  generation  of  heathen, 
we,  dear  reader,  of  this  generation  must  do,  or  it  will  never 
be  done,  and  they  will  die  in  their  darkness,  and  be  lost,  but 
where  will  their  blood  be  found  ?  Will  our  skirts  be  clear, 
if  we  refuse,  or  neglect  to  do  all  in  our  power  to  save  them  ? 


332 


THOMPSON  IN  AFRICA. 


Do  we  not  "  know  our  Lord's  will  ?"  We  have  his  com- 
mand to  us  to  sound  His  Gospel  in  the  ears  of  "every 
creature." 

Have  we  done  what  we  could  ?  Are  we  doing  what  we 
can  ?  Will  we  do  what  is  in  our  power  to  bring  all  men 
acquainted  with  Christ,  our  dear  Redeemer,  who  bought  us 
and  them  with  His  own  blood  !  0  !  let  us  live  for  eternity. 
Soon  we  shall  bid  adieu  to  all  that  earth  can  boast,  and  what 
then  will  be  wordly  fame,  or  riches,  or  pleasures  ? 

In  view,  then,  of  our  own  eternal  happiness,  and  the  ever- 
lasting welfare  of  600,000,000  precious  souls — (the  happiness 
or  misery  of  whom  may  depend  upon  the  conduct  of  the 
present  generation  of  Christians  and  of  us) — in  view  of  our 
great  commission,  our  covenant  vows,  and  the  honor  and 
glory  of  Him  who  is  "  the  desire  of  all  nations,"  the  light, 
and  glory,  and  bliss  of  Heaven — "  Emmanuel,"  our  Savior 
and  our  God,  O  !  let  us  present  ourselves,  and  all  we  have 
and  are,  a  free,  full,  unreserved,  living,  everlasting  sacrifice 
on  the  altar,  and  live,  henceforth,  for  the  one  great  object  of 
the  conversion  of  the  world,  not  forgetting  poor  bleeding 
Africa  ! 

Remember,  that  while  we  tarry,  and  slumber,  and  forget 
her  suffering  condition,  her  sons  and  daughters  are  dying  at 
the  rate  of  about  5,000,000  a  year !  O  !  how  many  more 
shall  die  without  hearing  from  us,  of  a  Savior  provided  for 
them  ?    "  Here  am  I,  send  me." 


APPENDIX. 


33,5 


APPENDIX- 


SKETCH  OF  THE  RISE  OF  MEND  I  MISSION. 

In  the  year  1839,  a  vessel,  called  the  Amistad,  was  wafted 
to  the  shores  of  New  England,  having  on  board  some  forty 
or  more  native  Africans,  who  were  claimed  by  two  Spaniards 
as  their  property.  Friends  disputed  their  claim,  and  the 
case  went  through  the  Courts  of  the  United  States,  until  in 
the  Supreme  Court  it  was  decided  that  they  were  free  men, 
and  should  be  sent  back  to  Africa.  These  Africans  had 
been  stolen  from  their  native  country,  and  taken  to  Cuba  and 
sold — while  being  conveyed  from  one  port  to  another  on  that 
island,  the  slaves  arose,  led  by  a  masterspirit  named  Cinque, 
murdered  the  captain,  and  took  the  vessel,  making  the  two 
Spaniards  captives.  They  then  made  every  effort  to  get 
back  to  Africa,  but,  in  the  Providence  of  God  were  wafted 
to  our  shores,  as  stated  above.  Great  effort  was  made  by 
many  in  this  country  to  have  them  given  up  to  the  Spaniards, 
but  God  plead  their  cause,  and  they  were  delivered  from 
the  enemy's  grasp. 

While  here,  some  of  them  learned  to  write,  and  many  to 
read.  They  expressed  a  desire  that  Missionaries  should 
return  with  them  to  their  country :  and  Wm.  Raymond  and 
James  Steele  were  selected  for  this  purpose.  They  sailed 
for  Africa  in  the  fall  of  1841.  On  reaching  Sierra  Leone, 
it  was  found  that  war,  and  other  obstacles,  made  it  impossi- 
ble to  proceed  to  the  interior,  to  the  Mendi  country  (from 
which  most  of  the  Africans  came),  and  they  were  stationed 
for  a  season  in  York,  Sierra  Leone. 

Brother  Steele  was  taken  sick,  and  soon  returned  to  Ame- 
rica. Brother  Raymond  and  wife  remained  in  York  some 
ten  months,  laboring  with  success  in  preaching,  etc.  While 
here,  many  of  the  Amistads  went  home  to  their  friends ; 
others  remained  and  worked  in  Sierra  Leone. 


336 


APPENDIX. 


Mrs.  Raymond's  health  failing,  and  help  being  needed  for 
the  Mission,  brother  R.  and  wife  returned  home,  for  a  few- 
months,  to  recruit  their  health,  and  obtain  more  laborers, 
and  funds  for  the  work. 

In  1843  (I  think),  they  returned  to  Africa,  with  the  addi- 
tion to  their  number  of  a  Miss  Harnden.  The  Lord  opened 
their  way,  and  they  soon  succeeded  in  beginning  the  Mendi 
Mission,  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  southeast  of 
Sien  a  Leone,  some  forty  miles  from  the  coast — renting  a 
piece  of  land,  for  a  yearly  stipulated  sum. 

War  and  the  slave  trade  were  all  about  him,  but  he 
erected  the  standard  of  the  Cross,  in  the  midst  of  the  enemy, 
and  God  worked  with  him.  His  influence  was  felt  far  and 
near,  as  opposed  to  all  their  abominations.  The  slave 
traders  said,  "  If  you  don't  drive  that  man  from  the  coun- 
try, we  shall  have  to  leave  ;"  and  they  did  leave,  and  their 
establishments  were  all  broken  up. 

A  school  was  begun,  houses  built,  and  the  Gospel  preach- 
ed. The  school  soon  numbered  upwards  of  one  hundred, 
from  all  classes.  In  the  wars,  brother  Raymond  redeemed 
numbers  from  their  enemies,  to  save  them  from  slavery  and 
death.  The  Mission  was  a  "  city  of  refuge"  to  the  sur- 
rounding inhabitants,  when  fleeing  from  their  burning 
towns  and  deadly  pursuers.  And  while  all  the  towns,  for 
many  miles  around,  were  destroyed,  the  Mission  stood  alone,  - 
in  the  midst  of  the  desolation,  a  monument  of  God's  favor, 
and  goodness,  and  power. 

In  the  course  of  a  few  months,  Miss  Harnden  died.  Mrs. 
Raymond's  health  was  very  poor,  so  that  she  was  deranged 
much  of  the  time,  and  she  returned  to  this  country  in  1846 
(I  think),  bringing  with  her  Margru,  one  of  the  Amistad 
girls,  to  be  educated  here. 

In  1847,  Thomas  Garnick,  of  the  Mission  Institute,  111., 
was  sent  to  join  brother  Raymond.  He  lived  and  labored 
joyfully  only  six  months,  and  died  in  July,  1847.  Brother 
Raymond  toiled  on  alone,  beneath  a  mountain  weight  of 
care  and  responsibility,  till  November  of  the  same  year, 
when  he  visited  Sierra  Leone,  on  business,  and  took  the 
yellow  fever,  which  was  then  raging  there  terrifically,  and 
died,  rejoicing  in  his  Savior. 


SKETCH   OF  THE  MISSION. 


337 


The  Mission  remained  under  the  charge  of  his  native 
teacher,  Thomas  Bunyan,  for  about  eight  months.  During 
this  time,  some  of  the  parents  took  their  children  home,  and 
the  rest  suffered  unaccountably  from  hunger,  occasioned  by 
the  famine,  which  resulted  from  the  wars. 

But  the  Lord  provided  and  defended,  until  the  arrival  of 
brother  Carter  and  myself — and  the  remaining  history  is  de- 
lineated in  the  preceding  pages.  Who  cannot  see  a  special 
Providence  of  God  in  the  establishment  of  the  Mendi 
Mission  ? 

SUGGESTIONS  FOR  THOSE   GOING  TO  AFRICA.* 

(1.)  Be  sure  that  God  calls  you  to  this  field,  and  then 
go  resolutely,  boldly,  joyfully ;  not  looking  back,  trembling, 
shrinking,  dreading — better  stay  at  home  ;  but  rejoicing  in 
the  happiness,  the  privilege,  the  honor.  (2.)  Go,  "full  of 
faith  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,"  to  exemplify  the  gospel  be- 
fore them.  (3.)  Provide  yourselves  with  suitable  clothes — 
light  flannels,  plain  shirts,  summer  and  fall  pants,  cotton  and 
woollen  socks,  handkerchiefs,  bathing  towels,  cool  and  warm 
coats,  and  a  water-proof  suit.  The  ladies,  thin  flannels, 
loose  dresses,  warm  shawls,  sun-bonnets,  warm  stockings, 
substantial  shoes,  and  a  light  wTater-proof  suit ;  also,  what 
needles,  buttons,  thread,  pins,  books  and  stationery  may  be 
needed.  (4.)  On  arriving  in  Africa,  l>e  careful — you  can't 
be  too  careful.  Sooner  or  later  you  will  have  the  acclimating 
fever,  but  with  proper  care,  there  is,  as  a  general  thing,  not 
much  10  be  feared.  The  danger  is  in  imprudence.  Avoid 
rains  and  dews,  keep  out  of  the  hot  sun,  do  not  exercise  to 
weariness,  either  mentally  or  physically,  let  the  mind  be  quiet, 
easy,  calm,  be  sparing  of  fruits  and  nuts  at  first,  avoid  all 
wines  or  spirits,  strong  medicines,  tea,  coffee  and  tobacco, 
drink  pure  water,  bathe  daily,  and  frequently.    When  un- 

*  We  want  no  Sectarians  or  party  Christians  in  Africa.  We  want 
the  various  evangelical  denominations  who  can  go  and  labor  to  lead 
souh  to  Christ,  in  union  with  each  other.  Thus  we  have,  in  the 
Mendi  Mission.  Presbyterians,  Congregationalists,  Methodists,  Bap- 
tists. Lutherans.  &c,  and  invite  all  true  Christians  to  join  us  in  lifting 
Africa  from  her  degradation. 

15 


838  APPENDIX. 

well  a  little,  stop,  fast,  be  quiet.  If  sick,  diet  and  use  the 
various  applications  of  water. 

Remember — forget  not  for  a  day  even — "  Lo,  I  have 

TOLD  YOU  BEFORE." 


THE 


CHRISTIAN'S  BUSINESS; 

OR 

AN  APPEAL  TO  THE  CHURCHES  OF  ALL  DENOMINATIONS 
RESPECTING  TIIE  GREAT  BUSINESS  OP  LIFE. 


INTRODUCTION. 

To  all  who  sympathize  with  the  Savior  in  the  work  of 
redeeming  this  world  from  sin  to  holiness,  from  Satan  to 
God,  are  the  following  thoughts  commended. 

Beloved,  suffer  a  few  words  from  a  distant  brother,  re- 
specting your  business  in  this  world. 

We  are  commanded  to  "  exhort  one  another  daily  ;"  to 
,(  provoke  unto  love  and  good  works"  all  those  who  love 
the  Lord  ;  to  present  our  "  bodies  a  living  sacrifice,  holv, 
acceptable  unto  God,  which  is  our  reasonable  service  to 
eat  and  drink  and  do  whatsoever  we  do,  to  the  glory  of 
God — "  whatsoever  we  do,  in  word  or  deed,  to  do  all  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  ;"  and  to  be  "  workers  together 
with  God"  in  the  scheme  of  redemption. 

The  mass  of  mankind  are  in  darkness,  and  know  not  the 
joyful  sound  of  a  Savior's  love. 

A  majority  of  those  in  Christian  lands  are  living  for 
themselves  and  for  this  world  ;  seeking  only  its  riches, 
pleasures,  honors,  and  vanities,  regardless  of  their  future 
state  or  the  commands  of  their  Maker.  And  it  is  to  be 
feared  that  very  many  of  those  in  the  Church  live  only  to 
gratify  "  the  lusts  of  the  flesh,  the  lusts  of  the  eye,  and  the 
pride  of  life  ;"  loving  "  this  present  evil  world,"  and  seeking 
"  the  praise  of  men  more  than  the  praise  of  God."  The 


340 


APPENDIX. 


work  of  saving  souls,  and  living  to  do  good,  seems  to  find 
no  vibrating  chord  in  their  breasts.  The  commands  of  God 
fall  powerless  on  their  ears,  and  the  perishing  condition  of 
600,000,000  heathen  awakens  no  emotions  of  pity,  and  zeal 
to  save,  in  their  bosoms. 

To  feed  the  "  lusts  of  the  flesh" — pride,  avarice,  ambition, 
covetousness,  idolatry,  extravagance,  emulation,  &c. — would 
seem  to  be  the  highest  aim  of  their  endeavors ;  "  For  all 
seek  their  own,  not  the  things  which  are  Jesus  Christ's." 
Alas  !  too  many  in  the  Church  are  worldly,  selfish,  proud, 
full  of  the  spirit  of  war,  oppression,  and  worldly  honor,  and 
governed  by  carnal  principles.  To  pursue  the  vanities  of 
the  world,  eat,  drink,  and  be  clothed  in  costly  array,  to  ob- 
tain shining  dust  and  secure  the  applause  of  vain  mortals, 
appear  to  be  the  great  objects  of  life.  Will  such  ever  lead 
the  world  to  Christ?  How  manifest  that  there  must  be 
great  turnings  and  overturnings  in  Zion  before  "  salvation 
can  come  out  of  her!"  It  is  "high  time  to  awake  out  of 
sleep,"  to  "  arise  and  shine,"  and  let  God  "  work  in  us  to 
will  and  to  do,"  for  His  own  glory. 

But,  says  one,  "  You  are  uncharitable ;  you  judge  men's 
hearts."  I  answer,  "By  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them." 
Search  your  own  heart  and  life,  by  the  infallible  standard, 
the  Bible,  and  see  that  you  are  not  among  the  number. 
"  Be  not  deceived,  God  is  not  mocked." 

I  rejoice  to  know  that  there  are  noble  exceptions  to  the 
above  picture,  but  how  few !  Here  and  there  an  individual 
is  exerting  his  powers  to  co-operate  with  Christ ;  and,  once 
in  a  great  distance,  the  majority  of  a  church  are  partly 
awake;  but  still  the  Lord  is  compelled  to  call  from  heaven 
to  the  churches,  "  Whom  shall  I  send,  and  who  will  go  for 
us?"  Only  a  small  number  are  found  to  respond,  "  Here 
am  I ;  send  me."  The  number  of  laborers,  when  compared 
with  the  vastness  and  ripeness  of  the  heathen  field,  is  but  as 
the  "  drop  to  the  bucket" — the  efforts  put  forth  to  gather 
in  th*  perishing  harvest,  are  comparatively  futile. 

The  ministers  and  churches  have  yet  to  learn  the  great 
lesson  that,  to  be  Christians,  we  must  be  '*  workers  together 
with  God  ;"  we  must  co-operate  with  Christ,  in  bringing  this 
world  to  himself;  we  must  be  perfectly  joined  to  Him,  in 


THE   CHRISTIAN'S  BUSINESS. 


341 


interests,  plans,  desires,  efforts  ;  all  our  energies  and  facul- 
ties must  be  employed  in  accomplishing-  the  same  objects 
for  which  He  bled,  died,  and  rose  again,  and  for  which  the 
Holy  Spirit  is  now  sent  into  the  world.  We  must  deny  our- 
selves, crucify  the  flesh,  be  dead  to  the  world's  vanities, 
and  devote  our  whole  being,  ourselves,  children,  property, 
time,  learning,  influence,  every  thing,  to  Christ  and  His 
cause.  Else  how  are  we  different  from  the  world?  What 
is  Christ's  evidence  of  discipleshfp  ?  "  He  that  hath  my 
commandments,  and  keepeth  them,  he  it  is  that  loveth  me." 
"  If  ye  love  Me,  keep  my  commandments."  Obedience, 
then,  is  the  evidence  of  love  to  God,  and  not  our  profes- 
sions. Not  to  mention  a  multitude  of  evidences  growing 
out  of  this — not  to  enumerate  the  many  commands  of  the 
Savior — suffer  me  to  dwell  a  little  on  the  evidence  of  obedi- 
ence, in  connection  w  ith  one  command  ;  and  by  it  let  each 
one  test  himself  or  herself,  whether  they  are  truly  the 
Lord's. 

When  our  world  was  filled  with  wickedness  and  violence, 
and  "  darkness  covered  the  earth,  and  gross  darkness  the 
people,"  all  being  "  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins,"  our  Heav- 
enly Father  pitied  our  miserable  condition.  His  Son,  our 
Savior,  came  and  suffered,  bled,  and  died,  to  provide  a  way 
of  salvation  to  all  people ;  and  when  about  to  leave  our 
world,  He  committed  the  work  of  subduing  it  to  Himself 
to  His  children,  in  these  remarkable  farewell  words  :  "  Go 
ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the  Gospel  to  every  crea- 
ture, and  lo !  I  am  with  you  alway,  even  unto  the  end  of 
the  world."  Here  is  the  work  and  business  of  all  His  follow- 
ers, to  the  end  of  time.  This,  and  nothing  but  this.  "  Seek 
ye  first  the  kingdom  of  God  and  its  righteousness."  "  Wist 
ye  not  that  I  must  be  about  my  Father's  business  ?"  "  My 
meat  and  my  drink  is  to  do  the  will  of  Him  that  sent  Me, 
and  to  finish  His  work."  "  Let  the  same  mind  be  in  you 
which  was  also  in  Christ  Jesus."    "  Be  ye  followers  of  God." 

Follow  Me."  "  Ye  are  bought  with  a  price,  therefore 
glorify  ( rod  in  your  body  and  spirit,  which  are  God's.  "  He 
died  for  all,  that  they  which  live  should  not  henceforth  live 
unto  themselves,  but  unto  Him  who  died  for  them  and  rose 
again."    From  all  which,  (and  many  other  passages,)  we 


342 


APPENDIX. 


see  clearly  that  it  is  expected  of  every  Christian  to  spend 
all  his  energies,  improve  all  his  opportunities,  talents  and 
privileges,  for  one,  and  only  one  object — the  salvation  of 
souls,  the  extension  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom  in  the 
world,  and  the  glory  of  God. 

Reader,  consider  seriously  your  work.  Nowhere  has  He 
commanded  His  children  to  make  money  for  the  sake  of 
money  ;  to  seek  worldly  honor  or  fame  ;  to  spend  their  time, 
and  waste  their  energies  and  substance  on  themselves.  But 
He  has  said,  "  If  any  man  will  come  after  Me,  let  him  deny 
himself."  "Whosoever  he  be  that  forsaketh  not  all  that 
he  hath,  cannot  be  My  disciple."  "Crucify  the  flesh,  with 
the  affections  and  lusts."  "  Mortify  the  deeds  of  the  body ;" 
and  "  Whatever  ye  do,  in  word  or  deed,  do  all  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord  Jesus." 

Are  these  commands  regarded  and  obeyed  ?  Do  pro- 
fessing Christians  thus  deny  and  mortify  self,  that  they  may 
obey  their  Master's  last  command,  and  send  the  Gospel  to 
every  creature  ?  This  is  our  business,  and  nothing  should 
divert  us  from  it.  It  is  the  business  of  each  alike,  and  no 
one  is  more  bound  to  seek  it  than  another.  Whether  we 
farm,  or  buy,  or  sell, — in  the  shop,  stage,  boat,  rail-car, — 
in  the  family,  in  public,  in  every  condition,  we  are  to  labor 
for  this  one  object — by  going  to  the  heathen,  by  giving,  by 
piaying,  by  stirring  up  others,  that  all  may  combine  to  send 
"  the  Gospel  to  every  creature,"  and  save  the  world.  For 
this  we  were  born — for  this  the  Savior  redeemed  us — for  this 
we  have  the  Holy  Spirit — for  this  we  live,  and  for  this  we 
should  labor  and  die.  If  we  neglect  this,  and  live  for  other 
objects,  we  forsake  the  Savior,  and  fail  entirely  to  accom- 
plish the  end  of  our  being ;  and  it  will  be  well  if  we  fail 
not  of  everlasting  life. 

The  command  is  explicit.  No  one  can  mistake  its  plain, 
simple  meaning.  It  was  not  given  to  the  Apostles  alone, 
but  to  His  followers  in  general — to  each  individual  "  to  the 
end  of  the  world."  The  obligation  to  obey  rests  alike  on 
those  of  His  day  and  of  ours.  The  Apostles  were  no  more 
bound  to  carry  the  Gospel  to  every  creature  than  the 
Church  of  this  day  ;  nor  was  it  more  the  duty  of  an- 
cient Christians  to  labor  for  this  object  than  of  every  indi- 


THE   CHRISTIAN'S  BUSINESS. 


343 


vidual  follower  of  Jesus,  now.  It  was  the  duty  of  the 
Apostles  and  primitive  Christians  to  sound  the  name  of 
Jesus  in  the  ear  of  eveiy  creature  of  their  day;  it  was  the 
duty  of  the  next  generation  to  do  the  same,  and  so  on,  to 
the  present  time.  And  now  it  is  the  solemn  duty  of  this 
generation  to  give  the  Gospel  to  every  creature  of  the  pre- 
sent generation ;  and  it  will  be  the  duty  of  the  next  to  keep 
it  preached  to  every  creature.  The  command  is  of  per- 
petual obligation  on  all  Christians  of  every  country,  clime, 
condition,  qualification,  rank,  age,  sex  or  sect.  It  is  folly  to 
excuse  ourselves,  as  some  do,  by  saying  that  the  command 
has  been  fulfilled,  and  henceforth  it  is  not  to  be  expected 
that  the  Gospel  will  again  become  prevalent.  The  com- 
mission does  not  run — "  Go  into  all  the  world,  and  cease 
not  till  you  have  preached  the  Gospel  to  every  creature  ; 
and  when  that  is  once  done  you  need  no  longer  press  the 
claims  of  Jehovah  on  all,  but  only  on  those  more  convenient 
and  near."  No,  no  ;  there  is  no  possibility  of  thus  mistak- 
ing its  meaning.  "  To  every  creature ;"  but  it  does  not 
stop  there :  "  to  the  end  of  the  world" — through  all  com- 
ing time,  till  terrestrial  things  shall  be  wound  up,  or  so  long 
as  a  son  or  daughter  of  Adam  can  be  found  who  never 
heard  the  "joyful  sound."  The  question  we  have  to  deal 
with  is,  Is  it  now  preached  to  every  creature  ?  If  not, 
then  our  duty  is  plain,  to  rest  not  till  it  shall  be,  and  till  it 
shall  continue  to  be  thus  preached.  This  generation  is 
bound  to  do  the  work  at  once,  and  to  impress  on  the  rising 
generation  the  duty  of  carrying  on  the  work — and  so  of 
each  succeeding  one.  For  the  accomplishment  of  this 
great  and  glorious  work  we  have  a  thousand  times  the  ad- 
vantage of  ancient  Christians  ;  and  yet  they  did  it,  while 
we  have  not  done  it,  or  hardly  begun  to  do  it !  The  gene- 
ration in  which  the  Savior  lived  cheerfully  obeyed  the  fare- 
well charge  of  their  Lord,  and  thus  evidenced  to  the  world 
their  love  to  their  Master.  Their  own  plans,  desires,  happi- 
ness, ease,  popularity,  health  and  life,  were  joyfully  laid 
aside,  and  "  all  things  counted  as  dross,"  that  they  might 
please,  obey,  and  imitate  their  divine  ascended  Lord.  The 
Apostles  zealously  obeyed  the  injunction,  and  the  primitive 
church  sounded  the  Savior's  name  through  all  the  world. 


344 


APPENDIX. 


In  Acts  viii.  4,  we  are  told,  "  They  went  everywhere  preach- 
ing the  Word."  Not  only  did  regularly  educated  and  or- 
dained ministers  go,  but  men  and  women,  of  all  talents, 
who  loved  the  Savior,  made  it  their  business  to  tell  of  His 
love.  For  this  one  thing  they  lived  and  died.  They  were 
willing  to  bear  reproach  and  shame,  to  be  counted  as  the 
"  tilth  of  the  eanh  and  the  off-scouring  of  all  things  ;"  to 
wander  in  sheep-skins,  in  dens  and  caves,  to  meet  imprison- 
ment, torture  and  death,  for  the  sake  of  thus  co-operating 
with  their  glorious  Leader — "  choosing  rather  to  suffer 
affliction  with  the  people  of  God,  than  to  enjoy  the  plea- 
sures of  sin  for  a  season."  Thus  they  spread  the  joyful 
news  abroad.  Feeling  the  benevolence  of  the  Gospel  in 
their  own  hearts,  they  earnestly  desired  to  make  all  men 
acquainted  with  the  same ;  and  they  labored  through  diffi- 
culties, trials,  sufferings  and  death,  "counting  not  their 
lives  dear  unto  them"  if  they  might  be  thus  honored.  In 
Coll.  i.  G,  23,  Paul  declares  that  the  "  Gospel  is  come  unto 
you,  as  it  is  in  all  the  world,  and  bringeth  forth  fruit  as  it 
doth  also  in  you,"  and  that  this  Gospel  was  "  preached  to 
every  creature  which  is  under  heaven." 

More  proof  cannot  be  demanded  that  the  followers  of 
Christ,  of  that  day,  obeyed  their  Lord,  and  "  worked  to- 
gether with  Him"  in  converting  the  world.  For  this  their 
Master  died;  for  this  they  labored,  suffered  and  died.  They 
felt  that  this  was  their  work — their  only  work.  Everything 
of  a  worldly  nature  gave  way  and  was  made  subservient  to 
this  great  and  glorious  object.  They  lived  for  this.  They 
ate,  they  drank,  they  slept,  they  walked,  they  labored,  they 
denied  themselves,  all  for  the  glory  of  God.  They  felt  that 
they  were  united  to  Christ,  and  had  but  one  interest  with 
Him  :  no  separate  objects,  plans,  desires  or  endeavors  :  what 
He  loved,  they  loved  ;  what  He  labored  and  died  for,  was 
the  sole  object  of  all  their  energies  of  mind  and  body. 

Thus  they  were  "  workers  together  with  God," — thus 
they  accomplished  their  work  as  faithful  stewards,  and  will 
receive  the  reward  of  "  Well  done,  good  and  faithful  ser- 
vants." 

Had  they  consulted  sensual  ease,  or  worldly  popu- 
larity, the  work  would  not  have  been  accomplished.  Had 


THE   CHRISTIAN'S  BUSINESS. 


345 


they  lived  to  gratify  self,  in  decorating  their  clay  tenements, 
tampering  their  appetites,  building  fine  houses,  riding  in 
splendid  carnages,  indulging  in  pleasure,  and  hoarding  to- 
gether the  fleeting  treasures  of  earth  as  their  successors  did, 
and  as  the  churches  of  this  day  are  doing,  the  nations  had 
remained  in  darkness,  and  gone  down  to  eternal  night ; — 
the  Gospel  had  never  been  preached  to  "  every  creature 
which  is  under  heaven."  But,  glory  to  God  !  they  were 
"  not  conformed  to  this  world,  but  transformed  by  the  re- 
newing of  their  minds ;"  they  were  a  "  separate,  peculiar, 
holy  people  ;"  they  "  counted  all  things  but  loss,"  willing 
to  "forsake  father,  mother,  brother,  sister,  wives,  children, 
friends,  country,"  all,  that  they  might  extend  the  sway  of 
their  Redeemer  over  all  the  earth. 

Xo  one  condemns  them  ;  all  approbate  their  course. 
None  are  found  who  suppose  that  they  mistook  the  mean- 
ing of  the  great  command,  or  the  nature  and  duties  of  the 
Gospel ;  everybody  admires  their  zeal,  and  lauds  their  de- 
votion, while  at  the  same  time  they  refuse  to  imitate  them. 

Now,  beloved,  wherein  are  the  requirements  of  the  Gospel 
of  this  day  different  from  those  of  the  Apostles'  days  ? 
Where  are  we  informed  that  they  must  deny  themselves, 
and  be  wholly  devoted  to  their  Master's  cause,  and  that 
Christians  of  modern  times  may  indulge  themselves,  and 
live  for  this  world's  vanities  ?  When  was  the  law  repealed 
which  requires  us  to  forsake  all  for  Christ  ?  And  where 
has  the  obligation  to  send  the  Gospel  to  everv  creature 
been  removed  from  the  Church  ?  Where  do  you  learn  that 
we  are  not  as  much  bound  to  make  sacrifices,  to  labor,  and 
suffer,  in  order  to  bring  this  world  to  God,  as  were  the 
Apostles  ?  Do  you  believe  that  we  are  ?  Do  you  believe 
that  you,  individually,  are  as  much  obligated  to  do  all  in 
your  power  to  give  the  glad  news  to  every  creature,  as  were 
Paul  and  Peter,  or  the  primitive  Christians  ?  "  Believest 
thou  this  ?"  If  so,  have  you  acted  according  to  it  ?  Has 
it  been  the  object  of  all  your  endeavors  to  do  the  greatest 
possible  amount  of  good  ?  Have  you  denied  self?  Have 
you  made  any  great  sacrifices  for  the  sake  of  accomplishing 
more  for  the  honor  of  Jesus,  in  the  extension  of  His  king- 
dom ?  Have  you  tried  to  devise  wavs  and  means  for  this 
15* 


346 


APPENDIX. 


object,  as  much  as  to  accomplish  your  own  selfish  gratifica- 
tion ?  Have  you  labored  or  suffered,  as  the  Gospel  re- 
quires, to  save  600,000,000  perishing  heathen  from  dark- 
ness, sin  and  hell  ?  What  sayest  thou  ?  I  leave  conscience 
and  thy  God  to  decide. 

Again,  Christians  at  home  are  ready  to  enjoin  on  the 
missionary  supreme  devotion  to  the  cause  of  Christ,  self- 
denial,  deadness  to  the  world,  active,  unceasing  zeal  to  save 
souls,  crucifixion  of  the  flesh,  exemplariness  in  all  things 
worthy  of  being  imitated,  cfec.  They  are  not  expected  to 
build  fine  houses,  fare  sumptuously,  indulge  in  pleasures,  or 
amass  wealth  ;  and  should  it  be  known  at  home  that  mis- 
sionaries were  living  in  splendor,  indulging  in  luxury,  pride 
and  worldly  vanities,  building  fine  houses,  and  spending 
most  of  their  time  on  themselves,  they  would  be  called 
home  immediately,  or  their  support  withheld,  or  a  repri- 
mand given  :  while  those  at  home  seem  to  feel  justified  in 
living  in  the  same  manner ;  thus  setting  up  one  standard 
for  Christians  at  home,  and  another  for  those  among  the 
heathen  ! 

Can  these  things  be  denied  ?  Are  they  not  lamentably 
true  ?  If  missionaries  should  engage  in  speculations,  trade 
and  worldly  schemes,  instead  of  devoting  their  entire  ener- 
gies to  doing  good, — if  instead  of  practising  self-denial,  they 
should  indulge  in  luxury  and  sensual  gratification,  where  is 
the  church  that  would  not  at  once  say,  "  We  will  not  give  our 
money  to  support  such  a  missionary  :  we  did  not  send  him 
there  to  gratify  the  flesh,  but  to  do  good,  to  save  souls,  to 
glorify  God  with  all  his  powers — to  devote  his  entire  ener- 
gies to  this  one  work ;  and  since  he  has  left  the  proper  work 
of  the  missionary,  he  shall  have  no  more  of  our  money  V* 
Would  not  this  be  the  decision  of  every  church,  and  every 
Christian  in  America?  And  I  most  heartily  say  Amen  to 
the  decision  ;  it  is  just  and  proper  in  itself.  The  missionary 
who  should  thus  live,  would  be  wholly  unworthy  of  any 
countenance  or  support  from  the  churches,  and  highly  de- 
serving of  the  severest  rebukes  from  all  Christendom.  He 
would,  by  such  a  course,  prove  himself  recreant  to  all  the 
principles  of  the  gospel,  and  a  traitor  to  Christ  and  His 
cause. 


THE   CHRISTIAN'S  BUSINESS. 


347 


Therefore,  I  complain  not  of  such  a  general  sentiment  in 
the  churches  as  applied  to  the  missionary, — it  is  perfectly 
evangelical  ;  but  why  should  not  the  same  principle  be  ap- 
plied to  Christians  at  home  ?  Herein  lies  the  inconsistency 
and  injustice  of  the  decision,  that  while  the  missionary  is  so 
severely  condemned  for  certain  courses,  the  same  things  are 
practised  at  home,  and  considered  perfectly  right  and  justi- 
fiable. If  those  Christians  who  have  torn  themselves  away 
from  friends,  country,  home,  and  all  that  is  dear  in  this 
world, — exiled  themselves  from  all  civilized  society  and 
Christian  fellowship,  to  toil  day  and  night,  in  sickness  and 
health,  in  hunger,  fatigue,  suffering  and  death,  for  the  sake 
of  Christ,  with  no  one  to  cheer  and  comfort  them,  or  share 
their  burdens, — if  they  should  indulge  themselves  in  a  little 
pleasurable  recreation  which  their  health  demands,  or  in  the 
gratification  of  a  few  luxuries  now  and  then,  from  which 
they  are  mostly  cut  off", — if  they  send  home  for  an  arm- 
chair, a  good  sofa,  or  other  furniture  common  at  home, — 
and  when,  on  account  of  their  cares  and  labors,  they  are 
obliged  to  have  servants  to  assist  them,  they  are  by  many 
condemned  as  extravagant  and  lazy,  wishing  to  live  at  ease, 
and  let  others  labor  hard  to  support  them  !  While  Chris- 
tians at  home  indulge  themselves  in  all  these  things,  and  ten 
thousand  other  comforts,  luxuries,  and  recreations  to  an  ex- 
tent far  surpassing  anything  ever  known  by  any  missionary  ! 

Ought  these  things  so  to  be  ?  Is  this  the  "  equality  " 
Paul  speaks  of  ?  From  whence  is  authority  drawn  for  such 
very  different  standards  of  Christian  duty?  Is  it  found  in 
the  Bible  ?  Has  the  Savior  or  Apostles  laid  down  any  such 
rule  ?    Has  Christianity  any  such  requirements  ? 

Beloved,  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  knows  no  distinction. 
Not  only  the  minister  or  the  missionary,  but  every  one, 
coming  to  Christ  for  mercy,  is  required  to  present  body  and 
soul,  time  and  talents,  property  and  children — the  whole 
being — a  full,  free,  everlasting  sacrifice  to  God  and  His 
cause,  to  be  used  just  as  he  shall  choose  or  direct.  All  and 
each  alike  are  required  to  "  deny  self,"  to  "  mortify  the  deeds 
of  the  body,"  to  "  crucify  the  flesh,"  to  "  look  not  every  man 
on  his  own  tilings,  but  every  man  also  on  the  things  of  others," 
to  "seek  another's  good,"  to  "  love  God  with  all  the  heart," 


348 


APPENDIX. 


to  do  all  we  do  "for  the  glory  of  God,"  to  follow  Christ : 
in  short,  to  labor  and  pray  with  all  the  energies  of  our  being 
for  the  salvation  of  mankind,  the  advancement  of  the  Re- 
deemer's kingdom,  the  reign  of  Immanuel  over  all  the  earth. 
Jg^r"  Believest  thou  this  V'^f 

Have  you  not  rather  been  setting  up  one  standard  of  duty 
for  private  Christians,  or  poor  or  ignorant  Christians, — an- 
other for  deacons,  another  for  ministers,  and  another  for 
missionaries?  Have  you  not  felt  (and  acted  it  out)  that  it 
was  not  necessary  for  the  pastor  at  home  to  be  as  holy,  and 
entirely  consecrated  to  the  work  of  God,  as  the  missionary  ? 
that  the  deacons  would  be  adjudged  by  a  lower  standard, 
and  the  laymen  by  a  still  lower,  and  thus  have  you  not  ex- 
cused or  justified  yourselves  in  a  course  of  living  which  you 
condemn  in  the  minister  or  missionary  ?    f^^/s  it  not  so  ? 

Now  your  error  consists  not  in  placing  the  missionary 
standard  too  high,  but  in  bringing  yours  too  low.  Your 
rule  for  the  missionary  is  right ;  and  to  the  same  rule  of 
entire,  universal,  unceasing  consecration  to  the  work  of  God, 
and  of  doing  good,  must  you  bring  yourselves,  and  act 
thereon  in  all  your  ways  and  dealings  and  associations  with 
mankind,  if  you  will  be  consistent,  or  be  useful,  or  honor 
your  Savior,  or  be  accepted  of  Him  :  for  "  Whosoever  he 
be  of  you,  that  for  sake  th  not  ALL  that  he  hath,  cannot  be 
my  disciple."  The  principle  is  plain.  Are  you  willing  to 
see,  admit  and  practise  the  same  ?  Or  will  you  still  hold 
on  to  these  "  divers  weights  and  measures,"  rules  and 
standards,  which  are  an  abomination  to  God  ? 

Nothing  more  is  asked  of  you,  than  you  require  of  the 
missionary, — and  nothing  more  is  required  of  the  missionary 
than  the  Gospel  demands  of  every  one  of  its  subjects. 

It  is  not  said  that  everybody  must  literally  become  a  mis- 
sionary, b}T  going  to  the  heathen,  but  that  every  child  ol 
Jesus,  of  every  kindred,  tribe,  and  tongue,  of  every  grade, 
qualification,  attainment,  and  condition,  should,  as  really,  as 
purely,  as  constantly,  as  energetically,  aim  at,  and  labor  for 
the  conversion  of  the  world  to  God,  in  all  their  plans,  and 
demises,  and  schemes,  and  occupations,  as  should  the  truly 
humble  and  devoted  missionary.  There  is  but  one  vine- 
yard, and  all  are  alike  commanded  to  "  Go  work  to-day 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  BUSINESS. 


349 


in  my  vineyard."  "  The  field  is  the  world,"  and  in  what- 
ever portion  of  the  field  our  lot  is  cast,  or  duty  calls  us,  we 
should,  all  alike,  labor  with  the  same  disinterested,  untiring 
zeal,  for  the  same  object.  Those  at  home,  and  those  abroad, 
— in  Christian  or  in  heathen  lands, — are  engaged  for  the 
same  Master,  and  are  laboring  for  the  same  object ;  nor  is 
one  required  to  deny  himself,  to  labor  devotedly,  and  to 
have  a  single  eye  to  the  glory  of  God,  more  than  another. 
In  every  place,  of  every  one,  it  is  required,  "  whether  ye  eat  or 
drink,  or  whatsoever  ye  do,  do  ALL  to  the  glory  of  God." 

If  it  is  the  duty  of  the  missionary  to  keep  his  great  ob- 
ject constantly  in  view,  and  aim  at  it,  in  everything, — if  it  is 
his  duty  to  give  his  children,  money,  learning,  honor,  influ- 
ence, time  and  talents,  undividedly  to  this  one  work, — then 
is  it  the  duty  of  every  Christian  to  do  the  same  in  his  sphere. 
If  pride,  luxury,  extravagance,  ease,  &c,  are  wrong  in  the 
missionary,  then  are  they  wrong  in  every  Christian. 

If  the  missionary  is  to  be  willing  to  4t  forsake  father,  mo- 
ther, brother,  sister,  wife,  children,  houses  and  lands,  for 
the  kingdom  of  God's  sake,"  then  must  every  one  be  thus 
willing  (and  ready,  if  called  so  to  do,  in  the  providence  of 
God),  truly  and  heartily  willing  in  order  to  be  accepted  of 
God. 

And  the  man  or  woman,  who  would  be  unwilling  to 
leave  all,  and  go  to  the  heathen,  when  evidently  so  called  of 
God,  would  show  to  a  demonstration  that  they  "  had  not 
the  spirit  of  Christ,  and  were  none  of  His." 

The  missionary  spirit  is  the  spirit  of  the  Gospel,  and  we 
must  have  it, — or  in  other  words,  be  ready  to  go  any  where, 
do  any  thing,  or  be  used  in  any  way  that  God  shall  call, 
choose,  or  direct,  for  His  own  glory,  or  give  up  all  hope  of 
being  His  children.  ' 

Too  long  have  the  churches  acted,  if  they  have  not  felt, 
as  though  a  man  might  serve  God  and  the  Devil, — love 
God  and  the  world, — live  for  God  and  themselves.  It  is  to 
be  hoped  that  the  day  is  fast  passing  away,  that  the  time 
has  come  when  all  will  feel  it  a  duty,  and  a  blessed  privi- 
lege to  deny  self,  renounce  the  world,  and  seek  only,  in 
themselves,  their  children,  their  money,  in  everything  com- 
mitted to  them,  to  be  fellow  workers  with  Jesus,  in  the 


350 


APPENDIX. 


great  enterprise  of  saving  a  lost  world.  May  God  speed 
on  the  joyous  day  ! 

Dearly  beloved,  since  you  profess  to  love  the  Lord,  I  ask 
if  you  will  obey  and  serve  Him  with  all  your  redeemed  and 
blood-bought  powers ?  "Freely  ye  have  received,  freely 
give."  "  As  every  man  hath  received  the  gift,  even  so 
minister  the  same,  as  good  stewards  of  the  manifold  grace 
of  God."  Now  you  have  "  freely  received  "  the  light  of 
the  Gospel,  and  your  duty  is  here  made  plain,  to  give  the 
same  freely  to  the  nations  now  in  darkness.  Will  you  do 
it?  Will  you  so  devote  yourself  to  God,  that  you  will 
cheerfully  go  to  the  heathen,  if  possible,  and  do  what  you 
can  to  save  them  ?  Let  the  question  come  home  to  your 
heart,  "  Why  should  I  not  go  to  the  heathen  ?  If  the 
Judge,  at  the  last  day,  should  ask  me  why  I  did  not  go, 
what  can  I  answer  ?  Settle  this  question,  in  view  of  the 
judgment,  for  be  assured  it  will  then  come  up  again.  Set- 
tle it  in  view  of  the  thousands  and  millions  who  might  have 
been  saved  through  your  instrumentality.  Settle  it  quick, 
and  act,  for  soon  you  will  be  in  your  grave,  beyond  the 
power  to  save  them.  They  are  fast  sinking  to  hell,  and  if 
you  can  and  do  not  give  them  the  Word  of  Life,  they  will 
rise  up  in  the  judgment  to  condemn  you.  They  call  for 
your  help — they  wait  for  instruction.  What  will  you  do  ? 
Can  you  go,  and  will  you  not?  Will  you  disregard  your 
Savior's  command  ?  Will  you  stop  your  ears  and  harden 
your  heart  against  the  sufferings  and  cries  of  your  fellow- 
travelers  to  the  bar  of  God  ? 

Or,  will  you  not  rather  say,  "  Lord,  what  wilt  thou  have 
me  to  do  ?"  Any  thing,  any  where,  Lord,  only  do  thou 
direct,  and  I  will  haste  to  do  all  thy  most  blessed  and  holy 
will.    "  Here  am  I :  do  with  me  as  seemeth  thee  good." 

If  any  of  you  are  so  circumstanced  that  you  cannot  go 
to  the  heathen,  will  you  still  labor  for  the  same  object  as 
those  who  go,  in  every  possible  way  ? 

Have  you  property  ?  Why  has  God  committed  it  to  you  ? 
It  is  not  your  own  ;  it  is  still  the  Lord's,  and  merely  put 
into  your  hands  as  His  stewards,  to  be  used  for  his  interest 
and  glory. 

Will  you,  "as  good  stewards  of  the  manifold  grace  of 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  BUSINESS. 


351 


God,"  seek,  in  all  the  expenditure  of  your  means,  not  your 
own  selfish  interests,  but  the  interests  of  your  Master,  and 
His  cause  ? 

See  in  2d  Cor.  ix.  8-11,  the  object  for  which  God  gives 
you  money, — that  you  "  may  abound  to  every  good  work," 
— "  enriched  in  every  thing,  to  all  bountifulness." 

Thus  giving,  with  pure  motives,  to  the  cause  of  Christ,  is 
called  "  sowing."  See  2d  Cor.  ix.  G,  7.  Do  you  wish  an 
abundant  harvest  of  souls  here,  and  eternal  blessedness 
hereafter  ?  Then  you  must  sow  accordingly.  God  has  put 
the  seed  in  your  hand ;  and  you  can  "sow  to  the  flesh, and 
reap  corruption,"  or  "  sow  to  the  spirit,  and  reap  life  ever- 
lasting." Which  will  you  do?  Please  read  carefully  Prov. 
xi.  24,  25,  Is.  xxxii.  8  ;  and  may  your  soul  devise  liberal 
things  for  the  kingdom  of  Christ.  "  It  is  more  blessed  to 
give  than  to  receive."  Do  you  know  any  thing  of  this  bless- 
edness ?  Oh!  beloved,  there  is  a  luxury  in  doing  good, 
which  the  worldly  and  selfish  know  nothing  about.  I 
would  have  you  experience  it ;  angels  would  have  you 
realize  it,  and  the  Savior  anxiously  waits  to  bestow  the  bless- 
ing upon  you.    Oh  !  will  you  receive  it  ? 

And  that  our  offering  may  be  accepted,  it  should  be  in 
proportion  to  our  means.  In  the  case  of  those  who  "  cast 
gifts  into  the  treasury  of  the  Lord,"  the  poor  widow  cast  in 
more  than  all  the  rich,  in  the  sight  of  God,  because  it  was 
"  all  her  living," — she  denied  herself  to  do  good, — while  the 
others  merely  gave  "  of  their  abundance,"  their  overplus, 
without  any  sacrifice  or  self-denial  to  themselves. 

Remember,  in  determining  how  much  you  will  give,  that 
God  will  judge  you  by  the  above  rule. 

It  is  required  of  every  one,  "  according  to  what  a  man 
hath,  and  not  according  to  what  he  hath  not," — "  according 
as  God  hath  prospered  him," — in  other  words,  "  according 
to  vour  ability."  Nothing  more  is  required  of  you  than  you 
have  full  ability  to  do,  but  the  full  exertion  of  all  our  powers 
is  required,  and  the  attempt  to  offer  less  will  render  us  cul- 
pable in  the  sight  of  Him  who  "seeth  not  as  man  seeth," 
but  who  will  "  render  to  every  man  according  to  his  work." 

According  to  the  above  standard,  (and  is  it  not  correct  ?) 
many  give  a  cent  when  they  should  give  a  dollar ;  many 


352 


APPENDIX. 


give  a  dollar,  when  they  should  give  a  hundred  dollars  ; 
many  give  a  hundred  dollars,  when  they  should  give  ten 
thousand  dollars,  and  so  on.  Dear  brother,  or  sister,  your 
Master  knows  how  much  He  has  intrusted  to  your  steward- 
ship ;  a  strict  account  is  kept  of  every  cent,  as  also  of  the 
manner  it  is  expended,  and  the  motives  which  govern  you. 
May  your  heart  be  pure,  your  soul  enlarged,  and  your  "  hand 
opened  wide,"  to  supply  the  "  bread  of  life"  to  the  famish- 
ing millions  of  earth." 

If  you  live  in  a  state  of  union  with  Christ,  having  your 
heart  in  sympathy  with  His,  you  will  find  little  difficulty  in 
deciding  what  proportion  of  your  means  to  expend  on  self. 
Self  will  be  crucified,  and  Christ  will  be  all,  and  have  all 
joyfully.  Have  you  children  ?  Why  has  God  given  them 
to  you?  Is  it  not  to  train  them  for  usefulness?  Will  you 
consecrate  them  without  reserve  to  Him  and  His  cause,  and 
carefully  train  them  for  His  work?  or  will  you  educate 
them  for  doctors,  for  lawyers,  for  merchants,  for  mechanics, 
&c,  that  they  may  "  rise  and  be  well  oft  in  the  world  ?" 

Will  you  train  them  for  missionaries  ?  Are  you  unwilling 
to  part  with  them,  to  go  to  the  heathen  for  Christ's  sake  ? 
Then  the  Savior  tells  you,  you  "  are  not  worthy  of  Him." 
If  you  love  them  more  than  you  love  Christ  and  His  cause  ; 
if  you  are  unwilling  to  part  with  them  when  He  calls,  then 
are  you  idolaters. 

Oh  !  the  blessedness  of  training  up  children  for  God,  of 
seeing  them  converted  and  useful !  A  greater  honor  could 
not  be  conferred  on  parents,  than  to  have  their  sons  or 
daughters  chosen  of  God,  for  the  missionary  work.  Said  an 
aged  mother,  "  If  I  had  ten  sons,  I  would  give  them  all  to 
God,  and  pray  Him  to  use  them  in  His  service  where  He 
saw  best."  Said  another,  "  That  little  boy  I  am  willing 
should  be  a  missionary,  (because  when  he  was  very  sick,  I 
vowed  to  God,  that  if  He  would  spare  the  child's  life,  I 
would  give  him  to  Him,  to  do  with  as  He  saw  best ;)  but  I 
am  not  willing  the  others  should  be."  Reader,  which  of  the 
mothers  exhibited  the  Christian  spirit?  Which  will  you 
imitate  ?  How  do  you  feel  in  regard  to  your  children  ? 
Have  you  unreservedly  consecrated  them  to  God  ?  Will 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  BUSINESS. 


353 


you  now  do  it,  and  pray  and  labor  that  they  make  work 
with,  and  live  for  Christ? 

Dear  reader,  if  you  cannot  go,  will  you  stir  up  others  to 
go  ?  Will  you  pray,  labor,  exhort,  entreat  in  your  sphere, 
to  fill  the  earth  with  the  knowledge  of  God  ?  Has  He 
given  you  learning,  talents,  influence  ?  Use  ail  for  His 
glory.  Has  He  bestowed  on  you  health,  reason,  sight, 
spirit?  Let  all  be  employed  in  saving  a  lost  world.  Minis- 
ters, teachers,  mechanics,  fanners,  merchants,  doctors,  law- 
yers, students,  parents,  children,  white,  colored,  rich,  poor, 
learned,  ignorant,  will  you  now  and  henceforth  mind  your 
Master's  business ;  forget  yourselves ;  tread  the  world  be- 
neath your  feet ;  and  be  indeed  "  workers  together  with 
God,"  in  saving  souls,  and  regenerating  a  world  ? 

Here  is  your  work;  will  you  do  it  ?  Will  you  sympa- 
thize with  Christ  ?  Will  you  remember  that  he  who  does 
not  thus  renounce  the  world,  the  flesh,  and  the  devil,  and 
unite  himself  to  Christ,  in  interest,  plans,  labors,  sufferings 
and  death,  is  not  to  be  called  a  Christian ;  that  the  mission- 
ary spirit  alone  is  the  Spirit  of  the  Gospel  ? 

"  The  harvest  truly  is  plenteous,  but  the  laborers  are  few." 
"  Lift  up  your  eyes,  and  look  on  the  fields,  for  they  are  white 
already  to  harvest." 

This  language  is  still  true.  Large  and  ripe  fields  are 
open  in  every  direction,  calling  for  reapers  ;  but  where  are 
they  ?  Thousands  of  laborers  are  needed,  this  day,  in  the 
foreign  field.  The  Church  has  the  men  and  the  women,  but 
she  refuses  to  send  them !  She  has  money  in  abundance, 
but  chooses  to  expend  it  on  self !  Ways  are  now  open  to 
send  the  Gospel  to  every  land,  but  instead  of  the  Gospel, 
the  enemy  (while  Christians  are  sleeping)  is  carrying  de- 
struction and  death  to  every  nation.  The  wicked  are  faith- 
ful in  the  service  of  their  master,  and  their  conduct  should 
shame  Christians  into  repentance  and  awaken  them  to 
"  work  while  it  is  day,"  for  their  Master.  Behold  how  the 
men  of  the  world  will  work  hard,  day  and  night,  expose 
themselves  to  the  dangers  of  the  deep,  live  in  sickly  climes, 
endure  toil  and  suffering,  go  hungry  and  naked,  face  the 
cannon's  mouth,  give  up  their  children,  overcome  every  ob- 
stacle, and  traverse  the  world,  over  every  island,  sea  and 


354 


APPENDIX. 


mountain,  for  self-interest,  worldly  fame,  fleeting  honors, 
unsatisfying  pleasures,  and  bubbles  that  end  in  disappoint- 
ment, care  and  woe  !  But  how  few  of  the  professed  follow- 
ers of  Jesus  do  we  find,  who  are  willing  to  meet  or  endure 
half  as  much  for  the  sake  of  Christ,  the  salvation  of  souls, 
eternal  honors,  everlasting  felicity,  and  never-fading  wealth 
and  pleasures,  "  at  God's  right  hand  !" 

Oh  !  Christian,  shall  these  things  continue  longer  ?  Shall 
not  "  the  love  of  Christ  constrain"  us  to  do  more,  suffer 
more,  deny  ourselves  more,  and  labor  with  more  untiring  zeal 
and  devotion,  in  His  cause,  so  delightful  and  glorious,  than 
the  wicked  so  cheerfully  do,  and  suffer,  for  the  delusive 
phantoms  of  this  world  ?  How  long  shall  the  ungodly  have 
occasion  to  say  to  the  followers  of  Christ,  "What  do  ye 
more  than  others  ?"  Wherein  are  we  different  from  them, 
unless  we  thus  live  ? 

Oh !  brethren,  could  you  once  see  heathenism  as  I  see  it, 
and  as  missionaries  every  where  see  it,  your  soul  would  be 
stirred  within  you  to  labor  unremittingly  to  give  them  the 
blessings  of  salvation.  But  though  you  do  not  see  it,  we 
tell  you  of  their  darkness  ;  the  Bible  spreads  out  their  de- 
plorable condition,  and  from  them,  the  Macedonian  cry 
comes  up  to  you  for  help.  While  you  are  surrounded  by 
all  the  sweet  and  inestimable  privileges  of  the  Gospel,  and 
the  blessings  of  civilization  which  it  has  brought  to  you, 
basking  in  the  sun-light  of  divine  truth,  do,  I  implore  you, 
remember  that  heathenism,  with  all  its  darkness  and  super- 
stition, wickedness,  degradation  and  wo,  covers  and  holds  in 
bondage  more  than  half  the  world. 

Nothing  but  the  Gospel  can  raise  them  from  their  degra- 
dation. By  its  peaceful  influence,  are  all  the  cruelties,  op- 
pressions, and  abominations  of  the  world  to  be  overthrown, 
and  brought  to  an  end.  Through  this,  shall  the  savage, 
tiger-like  disposition  of  man  give  way  to  that  of  the  mild 
and  gentle  lamb  ;  the  implements  of  strife  and  bloodshed, 
be  converted  into  utensils  of  husbandry,  and  the  earth  be- 
come a  paradise  of  peace,  love,  happiness  and  holiness. 

This  Gospel  you  possess.  Now  what  will  you  do,  to 
make  them  acquainted  with  it ;  to  bring  about  that  day, 
when  "  the  earth  shall  be  filled  with  the  knowledge  of  the 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  BUSINESS. 


355 


Lord,  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea?"  If  you  have  a  loaf  of 
bread,  and  your  neighbor  has  none,  will  you  selfishly  eat  it 
all,  and  let  your  neighbor  starve  to  death  ?  But  infinitely 
worse  than  this  you  arc  doing  to  the  heathen,  if  you  refuse 
to  send  them  the  bread  of  eternal  life  ;  for  the  want  of  which 
they  die  and  sink  to  endless  woe.  But  ah  !  where  will  rest 
the  guilt  of  their  destruction  ? 

If  you  can  go,  and  go  not ;  if  you  can  stir  up  others,  and 
do  it  not ;  if  you  can  give,  and  do  not  according  to  your 
ability  ;  if  you  can  educate  children,  and  send  them,  and 
refuse ;  if  you  can  pray  and  labor,  and  devise  ;  if  you  can 
deny  self,  retrench,  economize  for  Christ,  and  will  not;  if 
you  can  be  co-workers  with  Christ,  and  will  not ;  if  you  can 
save  the  heathen,  and  will  not  thus  exert  yourself  in  every 
way  to  do  it,  they  "  shall  die  in  their  iniquity,  but  their 
blood  vwill  God  require"  at  your  hand !  Oh !  ponder  it 
well. 

If  a  man  is  drowning,  or  burning  to  death,  and  you  know 
of  his  condition,  and  have  power  to  save  him,  and  do  not, 
will  not  the  laws  of  God  and  man  condemn  you  as  guilty  of 
his  blood?  Why?  Because  you  could  and  would  not. 
Light  now  dawns  upon  you  ;  the  condition  of  600,000,000 
heathen  is  known  to  you  ;  the  means  of  salvation  are  in  your 
hands :  you  can  save  many  of  them.  Will  you  do  it  ? 
What  you  do,  do  quickly,  while  they  yet  linger,  stretching 
out  imploring  hands. 

'  The  heathen  perish  !  day  by  day, 
Thousands  on  thousands  pass  away. 
Oh  !  Christians,  to  their  rescue  fly ; 
Preach  Jesus  to  them  ere  they  die. 

"  Wealth,  labor,  talents,  freely  give, 
Yea,  life  itself  that  they  may  live. 
What  hath  your  Savior  done  for  you  ? 
And  what  for  Him  will  you  now  do  ? 

"  Thou  Spirit  of  the  Lord,  go  forth,— 
Call  in  the  South,  wake  up  the  North: 
Of  every  clime,  from  sun  to  sun, 
Gather  God's  children  into  one." 


356  APPENDIX. 

"  Hark !  what  mean  those  lamentations, 
Rolling  sadly  through  the  sky? 
'Tis  the  cry  of  heathen  nations, 
'  Come  and  help  us,  or  we  die  !'  n 

tk  Hear  the  heathen's  sad  complaining, 
Christians,  hear  their  dying  cry, 
And  the  love  of  Christ  constraining, 
Haste  to  help  them,  ere  they  die." 

Through  weakness  I  must  close,  and  leave  the  subject 
with  you  and  with  Christ,  whose  command  rests  upon  you. 

0  Lord,  send  forth  laborers  into  thy  harvest,  and  stir  up 
all  Thy  people  to  this  great  work,  for  Jesus'  sake.  Amen. 

Beloved,  "  suffer  the  word  of  exhortation"  from  a  toiling, 
suffering  Missionary. 

GEORGE  THOMPSON. 


RECOMMENDATIONS 

OF 

THOMPSON  IN  AFEICA. 


The  following  letters  will  show  the  estimation  in  which  this 
work  is  held,  by  the  friends  from  whom  they  have  been  received. 

Bowdoin  College,  Brunswick,  Me., 
May  10th,  1852. 

I  think  that  the  work  of  Mr.  Thompson  on  Africa,  written,  as  it 
is,  by  an  eye-witness,  who  affirms  only  what  he  has  seen,  is  calcu- 
lated to  do  much  good.  It  develops,  in  a  new  direction  and  by  means 
of  new  and  undoubted  facts,  the  wonderful  resources  of  Africa;  it 
gives  some  new  and  interesting  views  of  African  character ;  and  goes 
to  confirm  the  opinion  of  many,  that  the  providence  of  God  is  opening 
there  a  field  of  Christian  beneficence  and  labor,  unexampled  in  extent 
and  in  the  encouragement  it  holds  out.  I  hope  that  the  work  will  be 
widely  circulated  ;  and  that  it  will  have  the  effect  to  increase  the  in- 
terest and  efforts  of  Christians  for  the  good  of  their  fellow-men. 

THOMAS  C.  UPHAM. 

I  have  read  George  Thompson's  Book  on  Africa.  It  is  the  simple, 
unambitious  narrative  of  a  truthful,  pious  man.  I  hope  it  may  have 
an  extensive  circulation — for,  I  believe,  it  will  do  good,  wherever  it  i 
read. 

GERRIT  SMITH. 

Peterboro,  April  28th,  1852. 


Rev.  Geo.  Thompson  : 

Dear  Friend  and  Brother, — We  have  read  your  book,  "  Thomp- 
son in  Africa,'7  with  deep  interest,  and  it  is  our  deliberate  and  solemn 
conviction  that  no  work  of  the  kind  which  has  been  printed  in  modern 
times  is  better  fitted  to  do  good  by  arousing  Christians  to  redoubled 
efforts  for  the  salvation  of  benighted  Africa,  and  by  impressing  them 
with  a  sense  of  the  efficacy,  as  well  as  the  loveliness  of  faith  in  God, 
and  unwavering  fidelity  in  his  service.  Aside  from  the  moral  influence 
of  the  work,  we  regard  the  information  that  it  gives  in  regard  to  the 
face  of  the  country,  its  natural  productions,  the  characteristics  of  its 
inhabitants,  &c,  as  highly  valuable.  We  desire  to  see  it  extensively 
circulated  and  read  by  all  classes. 

Fraternally  yours, 

M.  B.  WILLIAMS,     )  „ 

EDWIN  E.  WELLS,  \  Lon^  Ministers- 

Chicago,  July  15th,  1852. 


Orders  for  any  number  of  this  book  may  be  sent  to  Wm. 
Harned,  48  Beekman  Street,  New  York  City.  Price  for  a  single 
copy,  75  cents ;  $6,00  per  dozen,  or  $45,00  per  hundred.  The 
Postage  on  a  single  copy,  sent  to  any  part  of  the  United  States, 
is  fourteen  cents,  prepaid.  On  receipt  of  a  letter  enclosing  one 
Dollar,  the  book  will  be  sent,  free  of  expense,  together  with  the 
last  Annual  Report  of  the  American  Missionary  Association. 

Please  be  particular  in  giving  directions. 


DATE  DUE 


Demco,  Inc.  38-293 


